








If LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 






fc^\ 



XITED STATES 






> > >> > v > > V 



i^aa_ 



OP AMERICA f 



^ >) * > V 









3 ^» >-3PVV> J* > 






*£»:>; 






■-' L> A 



» J^ ■• -* '_^ - -» ' > J 


• > > > > :> > T^- >> 


^ <* "3* ^> T 


> >■> o >T> x:>^B^r) 


- ^> • .-3» > g 


► >> • > >> > >"-^- > 


> > ■ ^ > ^ 


► > * > • - ^aE^ - 


> > J> o t> 1> ^ 


:> > m ■ . > > , ^1^ : 


> j> _^>- :> 


* > • .. 3 . v-ff ; 


. "-» > -> > 


> > >:>_> . \ 3» 


~> ~> - "» -"a? :* 








-JI >-^ — ^_ 


-_:-*?_ >-> * > :> > ^ JM 


>. ) V^»^> ^ 


>^ ^> «Sy >/;>>! 


>>>>:> >j: 


>3 5> >> s>^ 


> >■ > "v. , 3» • 


j ^~ *' .j .^ - 


"■*->" ""* > . -> ""3fc 


» ^^* ^ ^ - » . >»^^Ti 


iN>">7>^ > 2 


* ■; ^ ■. -S 3 >' -> 


> ^> V"»V3 


► 5> •• ,» i ^ 


*T> 51 "'"N > >>) j^ 


~*> ■ o > / » 


>> ■■■■ J . > ^ > ■■ > Jj* 


x» "» • *':>> > -1 . 


> ■ ys ^» ~> > * 13! 


*>^">^$> •. >^> >- -.- s 


"~^N i^vV^i V> 


^ ^v> / C. 



THE 



CONSTITUTION 



PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:^ 

CONT^NING 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, THE CATECHISMS, AND THE DIREC- 
TORY FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD: TOGETHER WITH THE PLAN 
OF GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE, AS AMENDED AND RATI- 
FIED BY THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY, AT THEIR SESSION IN 
MAY, 1821. 



PHILADELPHIA: 

PCBLISHEB BY ANTHONY FINLEY, CORNER OF CHEBNUT ANB 
FOURTH STREETS. 

1821. 



WE, the subscribers, a Committee appointed for the 
purpose, by the General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church in the United States of America, do certify, that 
the following is a correct and authentic copy of the Con- 
stitution of said Church, as amended and ratified by said 
Assembly in May, 182L 

JACOB J. JANEWAY, 
WILLIAM NE1LL, 
EZRA STILES ELY. 
Philadelphia, June, 1821. 



Eastern District of "Pennsylvania, to wit: 

BE IT REMEMBERED, That on the second day of 
June, in the forty fifth year of the Independence of the 
United States of America, A. D 1821, the Reverend Ezra 
Stiles Ely, D. D. of the said District, by order of the Gene- 
ral Assembly, on behalf of the Trustees of the General 
Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States 
of America, has deposited in this office the Title of a Book, 
the right whereof they claim as Proprietors, in the words 
following, to wit: 

" The Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America: Containing the Confession of 
Fai'.h, the Catechisms, and the Directory for the worship 
of God: together with the Plan of Government and Disci- 
pline, as amended and ratified by the General Assembly, 
at their Session in May, 1821." 

In conformity to the Act of the Congress of the United 
States, intituled, "An Act for the Encouragement of 
Learning, by securing the Copies of Maps, Charts, and 
Books, to the Authors and Proprietors of such Copies 
during the Times therein mentioned." And also to the 
Act, entitled, " An Act supplementary to an Act, en- 
titled, "An Act for the Encouragement of Learning, 
by securing the Copies of Maps, Charts, and Books, 
to the Authors and Proprietors of such Copies during the 
Times therein mentioned," and extending the Benefits 
thereof to the Arts of designing, engraving, and etching 
historical and other Prints. 

D. CALDWELL, 
Clerk of the Eastern District of Pennsylvania* 



iiss 



tit 

I 



^ 



mi, 
CONFESSION OF FAITH 

OF THE 

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, 

IN THE 

UMTED STATES OF AMERICA 



THE 

CONFESSION, &c 

CHAP. I. 

Of the Holy Scripture. 

I. Although the light of nature, and the works 
of creation and providence, do so far manifest the 
goodness, wisdom, and power of God, as to leave 
men inexcusable ; a yet they are not sufficient to 
give that knowledge of God, and of his will, 
which is necessary unto salvation ; b therefore it 

I. a Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which 
have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the 
law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves; 
which show the work of the law written in their hearts, 
their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts 
the meanwhile accusing, or else excusing one another. 
Horn i. 19, 20. Because that which may be known of God, 
is manifest in them: for God hath showed it unto them. 
For the invisible things of him from the creation of the 
world are clearly seen, being understood by the things 
that are made, even his eternal power and (Godhead; so 
that they are without excuse. Psal. xix. 1, 2. The heavens 
declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth his 
handy work. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night un- 
to night showeth knowledge. Yer. 3. There is no speech 
nor language, where their voice is not heard. See Rom. i. 
32. with Rom ii. 1. 

b 1 Cor. i. 21. For after that, in the wisdom of God, the 
world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the 
foolishness of preaching to save them that believe. 1 Cor* 
A 2 



b THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

pleased the Lord, at sundry times, and in divers 
manners, to reveal himself, and to declare that his 
will unto his church; c and afterwards, for the bet- 
ter preserving and propagating of the truth, and 
for the more sure establishment and comfort of the 
church against the corruption of the flesh, and the 
malice of Satan and of the world, to commit the 
same wholly unto writing;* which maketh the holy 
scripture to be most necessary; e those former ways 
of God's repealing his will unto his people being 
now ceased/ 

II. Under the name of holy scripture, or the 

ii. 13, 14. Which things also we speak, not in the words 
which man's w sdorr, teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost 
teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual. But 
the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of 
God; for the) are foolishness unto him: neither can he 
know 'hem, be '.ause they are spiritually discerned. 

c Heb i. 1. God, who at sundry times, and in divers 
manners, spake in time past unto the fathers by the pro- 
phets. 

d Luke i. 3, 4. It seemed good to me also, having had 
perfect understanding of all things from the very first, to 
write unto thee in order, most excellent Theophilus, that 
thou mightest know the certainty of these things wherein 
thou hast been instructed. Rom. xv. 4. For whatsoever 
things were written aforetime, were written for our 
learning; that we, through patience and comfort of the 
scriptures, might have hope. Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to 
the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it 
is because there is no light in them. Rev. xxii. 18. 

e 2 Tim. iii 15. And that from a child thou hast known 
the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto 
salvation, through faith which is in Christ Jesus. 2 Pet. i. 
19. We have also a more sure word of prophecy; where- 
unto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that 
shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day- 
star arise in your hearts. 

f Heb. i. 1, 2. God, who at sundry times, and in divers 
manners,, spake in time past untoJhgJaUiej^^^ 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 7 

Word of God written, are now contained all the 
books of the Old and New Testament, which are 
these: 

OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 



Genesis. 


Ezra. 


Daniel. 


Exodus. 


JVehemiah. 


Hosea. 


Leviticus. 


Esther. 


Joel. 


•Numbers. 


Job. 


Amos. 


Deuteronomy. 


Psalms. 


Obadiah. 


Joshua. 


Proverbs. 


Jonah. 


Judges. 


Ecclesiastet 


Micah. 


Ruth. 


The Song < 


of JVahum. 


I Samuel. 


Songs. 


Habakkuk. 


II Samuel* 


Isaiah. 


Zephaniah. 


I Kings. 


Jeremiah. 


Haggai. 


II Kings. 


Lamentations. Zechariah. 


I Chronicles, 


Ezekiel. 


Malachi. 


II Chronicles* 






OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 


The gospels ac- 


Galatians. 


The Epistle to 


cording to 


Ephesians. 


the Hebrews. 


Matthew. 


Philippians. 


The Epistle 


Mark. 


Colossians. 


of James. 


Luke. 


I Thessalo- 


The first & se- 


John. 


nians. 


cond Epistles 


The Jlcts of the 


II Thessalo- 


of Peter. 


Jlpostles. 


nians. 


The first, second 


PauVs Epistles to 


To J Timothy. 


& third Epis- 


the Romans. 


Ho II Timothy. 


tles of John. 


I Corinthians. 


To Titus. Th 


e Epistle of Jude. 


II Corinthians. 


To Philemon. 


The Revelation. 



phets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son 5 
whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also 
he made the worlds. 



8 THE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 

All which are given by inspiration of God, to 
be the rule of faith and life.s 

III. The books commonly called Apocrypha not 
being of divine inspiration, are no part of the ca- 
non of the scripture; and therefore are of no au- 
thority in the church of God, nor to be any other- 
wise approved, or made use of, than other human 
writings. 11 

IV. The authority of the holy scripture, for 
which it ought to be believed and obeyed, depend- 
eth not upon the testimony of any man or church, 
but wholly upon God, (who is truth itself) the au- 
thor thereof; and therefore it is to be received, be- 
cause it is the word of God. 1 



II. g Eph. ii. 20. And are built upon the foundation of 
the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ, himself being the 
chief comer-stone. Rev. xxii. 18, 19. For I testify unto every 
man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, 
if any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto 
him the plagues that are written in this book; And if any 
man shall take away, from the words of the book of this 
prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of 
life, and out of the holy city, and/rom the things which are 
written in this book. 2 Tim. iii. 16. — All scripture is given 
by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for 
reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness. 

III. h Luke xxiv. 27. And beginning at Moses and all the 
prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures, 
the things concerning himself. Ver. 44. And he said unto 
them, These are the words which I spake unto you, while 
I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled which 
were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and 
in the psalms, concerning me 2 Pet. i. 21. For the pro- 
phecy came not in old time by the will of man, but holy 
men of God spake as they-were moved by the Holy Ghost. 

IV. i 2 Tim. iii. 16. All scripture is given by inspiration of 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 9 

V. We may be moved and induced by the tes- 
timony of the church to an high and reverend 
esteem for the holy scripture ; k and the heave*iliness 
of the matter, the efficacy of the doctrine, the ma- 
jesty of the style, the consent of all the parts, the 
scope of the whole, (which is to give all glory to 
God) the full discovery it makes of the only way 
of man's salvation, the many other incomparable 
excellencies, and the entire perfection thereof, are 
arguments whereby it doth abundantly evidence 
itself to be the word of God; yet, notwithstanding, 
our full persuasion and assurance of the infallible 
truth, and divine authority thereof, is from the in- 
ward work of the Holy Spirit, bearing witness, by 
and with the word, in our hearts. 1 

God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for cor- 
rection, for instruction in righteousness. 1 John v. 9. If 
we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is great- 
er: For this is the witness of God which he hath testified 
of his Son. 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we 
God without ceasing, because, when ye received the word 
of God, which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the 
word of men, but (as it is in truth) the word of God, which 
effectually worketh also in you that believe. 

V. k 1 Tim. iii. 15. But if I tarry long, that thou mayest 
know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of 
God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and 
ground of the truth. 

1 1 John ii. 20, 27. But ye have an unction from the 
Holy One, and ye know all things. — But the anointing 
which ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye need 
not that any man teach you: but as the same anointing 
teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie; and 
even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him. John xvi. 
13, 14. Howbeit, when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he 
will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of him- 
self; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak, and 
he will show you things to come. — He shall glorify me: for 



10 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

VI. The whole counsel of God, concerning all 
things necessary for his own glory, man's salva- 
tion, faith and life, is either expressly set down in 
scripture, or by good and necessary consequence 
may be deduced from scripture: unto which no- 
thing at any time is to be added, whether bv new 
revelations of the Spirit or traditions of men. 111 
Nevertheless, we acknowledge the inward illumi- 
nation of the Spirit of God to be necessary for the 
saving understanding of such things as arc revealed 
in the word;" and there arc some circumstances 
concerning the worship of God, and government 

he shall receive of mm , and shall show it unto yon. — 1 
Cor. ii. 10, 11, 12. Hut (.no bath re\ < ill d them unto u* by 
bis Spiri j For the Spirit searcheth ill things, yea the d p 
things of God- — Por what nan knoweth the things of a 
man, siv- the spirit of a man uhi h is in him? even so the 
things of God knoweth no man, bul the Spirit of God. 

"\ I. m 2 Tint iii. 16 All scripture /.v given In inapt ra- 
tion of God, and i§ prufi able for doctrine, for reproof, for 
correction, for instruction in righteousneaa: Ver 17, That 
the man of God mix be perfect, thoroughly furnished onto 

all good works- Gal. i 8. Uut though w< , or an angel 

from heaven, preach an\ other gospel unto you than that 
which we have preached unto you, let him be ace — 

2 Tli i I tut ye he not soon shaken in mind, or he 

troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor h\ letter, as 
from tis, as that the day of Christ is at hand. 

n John vi. 45 It is written in the prophets, And they 
shall he all taught of God. Kvery man therefore tli A hath 
heard, and hath learned ot the Father Cometh onto me. 1 
Cor. ii. °, 10, 12. But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor 
ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the 
things which God bath prepared for tbem thai love him. — 

15nt God hath revealed them onto ns by his Spirit: !<>r the 
Spirit searcheth all things, yea the (\ic^ things ot < 
>'ow we have received, not the snirit of the world, hut the 
Spirit which is of God, thai we might know the things 
tliat are freely given to us of God. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 11 

of the church, common to human actions and so- 
cieties, which are to be ordered by the light of 
nature and christian prudence, according to the 
general rules of the word, which are always to be 
observed. 

VII. All things in scripture are not alike plaiu 
in themselves, nor alike clear unto all;? yet those 
things which are necessary to be known, believed, 
and observed, for salvation, are so clearly pro- 
pounded and opened in some place of scripture or 
other, that not only the learned, but the unlearned, 
in a due use of the ordinary means, may attain 
unto a sufficient understanding of them. 1 * 

VIII. The Old Testament in Hebrew, (which 
was the native language of the people of God of 
old) and the New Testament in Greek, (which at 
the time of the writing of it was most generally 
known to the nations) being immediately inspired 
by God, and by his singular care and providence 
kept pure in all ages, are therefore authentical; 1 " 

o 1 Cor. xi. 13, 14. Judge in yourselves: Is it comely 
that a woman pray unto God uncovered? Doth not even 
nature itself teach you, that if a man have long: hair, it is a 
shame unto him? 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 40. How is it then, bre- 
thren? when ye come together, every one of you hath a 
psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a revelation, 
hath an interpretation. Let all things be done to edifying. 
Let all things be done decently and in order. 

VII. p 2 Pet. iii. 16. As also in all his epistles, speaking 
in them of these things, in which are some things hard to 
be understood, which they that are unlearned and unsta- 
ble wrest, as they do also the other scriptures, unto their 
own destruction 

q Psal. cxix. 105. Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, and 
a light unto my path. Ver. 130. The entrance of thy 
Words giveth light; it giveth understanding untothe simple. 

¥111. r Mat. v. 18. For verily I say unto you, Till Lea* 



12 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

so as in all controversies of religion the church is 
finally to appeal unto them. 8 But because these 
original tongues are not known to all the people of 
God who have a right unto and interest in the 
scriptures, and are commanded in the fear of God, 
to read and search them, 1 therefore they are to be 
translated into the vulgar language of every nation 
unto which they come, v that the word of God 
dwelling plentifully in all, they may worship him 

ven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise 
pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. 

s Isai. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony; if they 
speak not according to this word, it is because there is no 
light in them. Acts xv. 15. And to this agree the words 
of the prophets; as it is written. John v. 46. For had ye 
believed Moses, ye would have believed me: for he wrote 
of me. 

t John v. 39. Search the scriptures; for in them ye 
think ye have eternal life, and they are they which testi- 
fy of me. 

v 1 Cor. xiv. 6, 9, 11, 12, 24, 27, 28. Now, brethren, if 
I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit 
you, except I shall speak to you either by revelation, or 
by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine? — So 
likewise ye, except ye utter by the tongue words easy to 
be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for 
ye shall speak into the air. Therefore if I know not the 
meaning of the voice, I shall be unto him that speaketh a 
barbarian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto 
me. — Even so ye, for as much as ye are zealous of spiritual 
gifts, seek that you may excel to the edifying of the 
church. — But if all prophesy, and there come in one that 
believeth not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is 
judged of all. — If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let 
it be by two, or at most by three, and that by course; and 
let one interpret. — But if there be no interpreter, let him 
keep silence in the church; and let him speak to himself 
and to God. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 13 

in an acceptable manner, w and, through patience 
and comfort of the scriptures may have hope. x 

IX. The infallible rule of the interpretation of 
scripture is the scripture itself; and, therefore, 
when there is a question about the true and full 
sense of any scripture, (which is not manifold, but 
one) it may be searched and known by other places 
that speak more clearly.> 

X. The supreme Judge, by whom all contro- 
versies of religion are to be determined, and all 
decrees of councils, opinions of ancient writers, 
doctrines of men, and private spirits, are to be ex- 
amined, and in whose sentence we are to rest, can 
be no other but the Holy Spirit speaking in the 
scripture. 2 

w Col. iii. 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you rich- 
ly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in 
psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs, singing with grace 
in your hearts to the Lord. 

x Rom. xv. 4. For whatsoever things were written afore- 
time were written for our learning, that we, through pa- 
tience and comfort of the scriptures might have hope* 

IX. y Acts xv. 15. And to this agree the words of the 
prophets; as it is written. John v. 46. For had ye believed 
Moses, ye would have believed me: for he wrote of me. 

X. z Mat. xxii. 29, 31. Jesus answered and said unto 
them, Ye do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the pow- 
er of God — But as touching the resurrection of the dead, 
have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God. 
Eph. ii. 20. And are built upon the foundation of the apos- 
tles and prophets, Jesus Christ, himself being the chief cor- 
ner-stane. Acts xxviii. 25. And when they agreed not 
among themselves, they departed, after that Paul had 
spoken one word, Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the 
prophet unto our fathers. 

B 



14 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



CHAP. II. 



Of God, and of the Holy Trinity. 

I. There is but one only a living and true God, b 
who is infinite in being and perfection, a most 
pure spirit, d invisible, 6 without body, parts/ or 

I. a Deut. vi. 4. Hear, O Israel, the Lord our God is one 
Lord. 1 Cor. viii. 4, 6. As concerning therefore the eating 
of those things that are ofTVred in sacrifice unto idols, we 
know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is 
none other God but one. But to us, there is but one God, 
the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one 
Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him, 

b 1 Thess. i. 9. Ye turned to God from idols, to serve 
the living and true God. Jer. x. 10. But the Lord is the 
true God, he is the living God, and an everlasting King. 

c Job xi. 7, 8, 9. and xxvi. 14. Canst thou by searching 
find out GodP Canst thou find out the Almighty unto per- 
fection? — It is high as heaven, what canst thou do? deeper 
than hell; what canst thou know? The measure thereof is 
longer than the earth, and broader than the sea. — Lo, these 
are parts of his ways; but how little a portion is heard of 
him? but the thunder of his power, who can understand? 

d John iv. 24. God is a Spirit, and they that worship 
him, must worship him in spirit and in truth. 

e 1 Tim. i. 17. Now unto the King eternal, immortal, in- 
visible, the only wise God, be honour and glory, for ever 
and ever. Amen. 

f Deut. iv. 15, 16. Take ye therefore good heed unto 
yourselves; for ye saw no manner of similitude on the day 
that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb out of the midst of 
the fire. — Lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make you a graven 
image, the similitude of any figure, the likeness of male or 
female. Luke xxiv. 39. Behold my hands and my feet; that 
it is I myself. Handle me and see; for a spirit hath not 
flesh and bones, as ye see me have. John iv. 24. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 15 

passions,^ immutable, 11 immense, 1 eternal, k incom- 
prehensible, 1 almighty , m most wise, n most holy, 
most free,? most absolute, * working all things ac- 
cording to the counsel of his own immutable and 

g Acts xiv. 11, 15. And when the people saw what Paul 
had done, they lift up their voices, saying in the speech of 
Lycaonia, The gods are come down to us in the likeness 
of men — And saying, Sirs, why do ye these things? We 
also are men of like passions with you, and preach unto 
you that ye should turn from these vanities unto the living 
Cod, which made heaven and earth, and the sea, and all 
things that are therein. 

h James i. 17. The Father of lights, with whom is no va- 
riableness, neither shadow of turning. Mai. iii. 6. For I am 
the Lord, I change not. 

i 1 Kings viii. 27- But will God indeed dwell on the 
earth? behold, the heaven, and heaven of heavens can not 
contain thee, how much less this house that I have build- 
ed? Jer. xxiii. 23, 24. Am I a God at hand, saith the Lord, 
and not a God afar off? Can any hide himself in secret 
places that I shall not see him? saith the Lord. Do not I 
fill heaven and earth? saith the Lord. 

k Fsal. xc. 2. Before the mountains were brought forth, 
or ever thou hadst formed the earth and the world; even 
from everlasting to everlasting, thou art God. 1 Tim. i. 17. 
Now unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only 
wise God, be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen. 

1 Psal. cxlv. 3. His greatness is unsearchable. 

m Gen xvii. 1. I am the Almighty God; walk before me, 
and be thou perfect. Rev. iv. 8. 

n Rom. xvi. 27. To God only wise, be glory through Je- 
sus Christ for ever. Amen. 

o Isai. vi. 3. And one cried unto another* and said, Holy, 
holy, holy is the Lord of hosts: the whole earth is full of 
his glory. Rev. iv. 8. 

p Psal. cxv. 3. But our God is in the heavens: He hath 
done whatsoever he pleased. 

q Exod. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, I am that I 
am; and he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of 
Israel, I am, hath sent me unto you. 



16 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

most righteous will, r for his own glory; 8 most 
loving, 1 gracious, merciful, long-suffering, abun- 
dant in goodness and truth, forgiving iniquity, 
transgression and sin; v the rewarder of them that 
diligently seek him; w and withal most just and ter- 
rible in his judgments;* hating all sin, y and who 
will by no means clear the guilty. z 

r Eph.i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an inheri- 
tance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him, 
who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. 

s Prov. xvi. 4. The Lord hath made all things for him- 
self: Yea, even the wicked for the day of evil. Rom xi. 36. 
For of him, and through him, and to him are all things. To 
whom be glory for ever. Amen. Rev. iv. 11. 

t 1 John iv. 8. He that loveth not, knoweth not God, 
for God is love. 

v Exod. xxxiv. 6, 7. And the Lord passed by before him, 
and proclaimed, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and 
gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and 
truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and 
transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear the 
guilty. 

w Heb. xi. 6. For he that cometh to God must believe 
that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently 
seek him. 

x Neh ix. 32, 33. Now therefore, our God, the great, 
the mighty, and the terrible God, who keepest covenant 
and mercy; let not all the trouble seem little before thee, 
that hath come upon us, on our kings, on our princes, and 
on our priests, and on our prophets, and on our fathers, 
and on all thy people, since the time of the kings of Assy- 
ria, unto this day. Howbeit, thou art just in all that is 
brought upon us; for thou hast done right, but we have 
done wickedly. 

y Psal. v. 5, 6 The foolish shall not stand in thy sight: 
thou hatest all workers of iniquity. Thou shalt destroy 
them that speak leasing: the Lord will abhor the bloody 
and deceitful man. 

z Nahum i. 2, 3. God is jealous, and the Lord revengeth 
and is furious, the Lord will take vengeance on his adver- 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. IT 

II. God hath all life, a glory , b goodness, 6 blessed- 
ness, d in and of himself; and is alone in and unto 
himself all-sufficient, not standing in need of any 
creatures which he hath made, e nor deriving any 
glory from them/ but only manifesting his own 
glory, in, by, unto, and upon them: he is the alone 
fountain of all being, of whom, through whom, and 
to whom, are all things;^ and hath most sovereign 
dominion over them, to do by them, for them, and 
upon them, whatsoever himself pleaseth. h In his 

saries, and he reserveth -wrath for his enemies. — The Lord 
is slow to anger, and great in power, and will not at all 
acquit the xoicked. See Exod. xxxiv. 7, 

II. a John v. 26. For as the Father hath life in himself, 
so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself. 

b Acts vii. 2. And he said, Men, brethren, and fathers, 
hearken; The God of glory appeared unto our father Abra- 
ham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in 
Charran. 

c Psal. cxix. 68. Thou art good, and doest good, teach 
me thy statutes. 

d 1 Tim. vi. 15. Which in his times he shall show, -who 
is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and 
Lord of lords. Rom. ix. 5. Who is over all, God, blessed for 
ever. Amen. 

e Acts xvii. 24, 25. God that made the world, and all 
things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, 
dwelleth not in temples made with hands; neither is wor- 
shipped with men's hands, as though he needed anything, 
seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things. 

f Job xxii. 2, 3. Can a man be profitable unto God as he 
that is wise may be profitable unto himself? Is it any plea- 
sure to the Almighty that thou art righteous? or is it gain 
to him that thou makest thy ways perfect? 

g Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to him, 
are all things: to whom be glory for ever. Amen. 

h Rev. iv. 11. Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glo- 
ry, and honour, and power; for thcu hast created all things, 
and for thy pleasure they are, and were created. Dan. iv, 

B 2 



18 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

sight all things are open and manifest; 1 his know- 
ledge is infinite, infallible, and independent upon 
the creature; k so as nothing is to him contingent or 
uncertain. 1 He is most holy in all his counsels, in 
his works, and in all his commands. 111 To him is 
clue from angels and men, and every other crea- 
ture, whatsoever worship, service or obedience, he 
is pleased to require of them. 11 

25, 35. — The Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and 
givetli it to whomsoever he will. — And all the inhabitants 
of the earth are reputed as nothing: and he doeth accord- 
ing to his will in the arm)' of heaven, and among the inha- 
bitants of the earth; and none can stay his hand, or say un- 
to him, What doest thou? See 1 Tim. vi. 15 on the letter d. 

i Ifeb. iv. 13. Neither is there any creature that is not 
manifest in his sight: but all things are naked, and opened 
unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do. 

k Rom. xi. 33, 34. O the depth of the riches both of the 
wisdom and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are his 
judgments and his ways past finding out! — For who hath 
known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been his coun- 
sellor? Psal. cxlvii. 5. Great is our Lord, and of great 
power: his understanding is infinite. 

1 Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works from 
the beginning of the world. Ezek. xi. 5. And the Spirit of 
the Lord fell upon me, and said unto me, Speak, Thus 
saith the Lord; T hus have ye said, O House of Israel; for 
1 know the things that come into your mind, every one of 
them. 

m Psal. cxlv. 17. The Lord is righteous in all his ways, 
and holy in all his works. Rom. vii. 12. Wherefore the law 
?'s holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good. 

n Rev. v. 12, 13, 14 Saying with a loud voice, Worthy 
is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, 
and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and 
blessing — And every creature which is in heaven, and on 
the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, 
and all that are in them, heard I, saying, Blessing, and 
honour, and glory, and power be unto him that sitteth upon 
the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. — And 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 19 

III. In unity of the Godhead there be three per- 
sons of one substance, power, and eternity; God 
the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost. 

The Father is of none, neither begotten nor pro- 
ceeding; the Son is eternally begotten of the Fa- 
ther;? the Holy Ghost eternally proceeding from 
the Father and the Son.i 

the four beasts said, Amen. And the four and twenty 
elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever 
and ever. 

III. o 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record 
in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost; and 
these three are one. Mat. iii. 16, 17. And Jesus, when he 
was baptized, went up straightway out of the water; and 
lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the 
Spirit of God, descending 1 like a dove, and lighting- upon 
him. — And lo, a voice from heaven, saying, This is my be- 
loved Son, in whom I am well pleased. Mat. xxviii. 19. Go 
ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, 
be with you all. Amen. 

p John i. 14, 18. And the Word was made flesh, and 
dwelt among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of 
the only begotten of the Father) full of grace and truth. 
No man hath seen God at any time, the only begotten Son, 
which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared Aim. 

q John xv. 26. But when the Comforter is come, whom 
I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of 
truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify 
of me. Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent 
forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, 
Father. 



20 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

CHAP. III. 

Of God's Eternal Decree. 

I. God from all eternity did by the most wise and 
holy counsel of his own will, freely and unchange- 
ably ordain whatsoever comes to pass; a yet so as 
thereby neither is God the author of sin, b nor is 
violence offered to the will of the creatures, nor is 
the liberty or contingency of second causes taken 
away, but rather established. 

I. a Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an in- 
heritance, being predestinated 'according to the purpose 
of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own 
will. Horn xi. 33. O the depth of the riches both of the 
wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his 
judgments, and his ways past finding out! Heb. vi. 17. 
\\ herein God, willing more abundant!) to show unto the 
heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed 
it by an oath. Rom. ix. 15, 18. For lie saith to Moses, I 
will have mercy on whom I will have mercy; and I will 
have compassion on whom I will have compassion, — There- 
fore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom 
he will he hardeneth. 

b Jam. i. 13, 17. Let no man say when he is tempted, I 
am tempted of God; for God can not be tempted with evil, 
neither tempteth he any man. — Every good gift, and every 
perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father 
of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of 
turning. 1 John i. 5 This then is the message which we 
have heard of him, and declare unto you, that God is light, 
and in him is no darkness at all. Eccl. vii. 29. 

c Acts ii. 23. Him being delivered by the determinate 
counsel and foreknowledge of God ye have taken, and by 
wicked hands have crucified and slain. Mat. xvii. 12. But 
I say unto you, that Elias is come already, and they knew 
him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed; 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 21 

II* Although God knows whatsoever may or 
can come to pass, upon all supposed conditions ; d 
yet hath he not decreed any thing because he fore- 
saw it as future, or as that which would come to 
pass, upon such conditions. 6 

III. By the decree of God, for the manifestation 

likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them. Acts iv» 
27, 28. For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom 
thou hast anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with 
the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered to- 
gether, for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel de- 
termined before to be done. John xix. 11 Jesus answered, 
Thou couldst have no power at all against me, except it 
were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered 
me unto thee hath the greater sin. Prov. xvi. 33- The lot 
is cast into the lap; but the whole disposing thereof is of 
the Lord. Acts xxvii. 23, 24. compared with verse 34. 

II. d Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works 
from the beginning of the world 1 Sam. xxiii 11, 12. Will 
the men of Keilah deliver me up into his hand? Will Saul 
come down, as thy servant hath heard? O Lord God of Is- 
rael, I beseech thee, tell thy servant. And the Lord said, 
He will come down. — Then said David, Will the men of 
Keiiah deliver me and my men into the hand of Saul? And 
the Lord said, They will deliver thee up. Mat. xi. 21, 23. 
Wo unto thee Chorazin, wo unto the Bethsaida; for if the 
mighty works which were done in you had been done in 
Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in 
sackcloth and ashes. And thou, Capernaum, which art ex- 
alted unto heaven, shalt be brought down to hell; for if 
the mighty works which have been done in thee, had been 
done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. 

e Rom. ix. 11, 13, 16, 18. For the children being not yet 
born, neither having done any good or evil, that the pur- 
pose of God according to election might stand, not of 
works, but of him that calleth; — As it is written, Jacob 
have I loved, but Esau have 1 hated. — So then, it is not of 
him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that 
showeth mercy. — Therefore hath he mercy on whom he 
will have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth* 



22 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

of his glory, some men and ange!s f are predestina- 
ted unto everlasting life, and others fore-ordained 
to everlasting death.* 

IV. These angels and men, thus predestinated 
and fore-ordained, are particularly and unchange- 
ably designed; and their number is so certain and 
definite that it can not be either increased or di- 
minished. 11 

V. Those of mankind that are predestinated 
unto life, God, before the foundation of the world 
was laid, according to his eternal and immutable 
purpose, and the secret counsel and good pleasure 
of his will, hath chosen in Christ, unto everlasting 
glory, 1 out of his mere free grace and love, without 

III. f 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God and the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels. Mat. xxv. 41. 
Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Di part 
from me, ye curded, into everlasting fire, prepared for the 
devil and his angels. 

g Rom. ix. 22, 23. What if God, willing to show hi» 
wrath, and to make his power known, endur< d with much 
long-suffering, the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction:— 
And that he might make known the riches of his glory oa 
the vessels of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto 
glory? Eph. i. 5. 6. Having predestinated us unto ihe adop- 
tion of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to 
the good pleasure of his will, to the praise of the glory of 
his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in ihe be- 
loved. Prov. xvi. 4. The Lord hath made all things for 
himself; yea, even the wicked for the day of evil. 

IV. h 2 Tim ii 19 Nevertheless, the foundation of 
God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth 
them that are his. John xiii. 18. I speak not of you all, I 
know whom I have chosen. 

V. i Eph. i. 4, 9, 11. According as he hath chosen us in 
him before the foundation of the world, that we should be 
holy and without blame before him in love; — Having made 
known unto us the mystery of his will, according to his 



THE CONFESSION OP FAITH, 23 

any foresight of faith or good works, or persever- 
ance in either of them, or any other thing in the 
creature, as conditions, or causes moving him 
thereunto ; k and all to the praise of his glorious 
grace. 1 

VI. As God hath appointed the elect unto glory, 
so hath he, by the eternal and most free purpose 
of his will, fore-ordained all the means thereunto. m 
Wherefore they who are elected being fallen in 
Adam, are redeemed by Christ, 11 are effectually 

good pleasure, which he hath purposed in himself. — In 
whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being pre- 
destinated according to the purpose of him who worketh 
all things after the counsel of his own will. Rom. viii. 30. 
Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them he also called; 
and whom he called, them he also justified; and whom he 
justified, them he also glorified. 2 Tim. i. 9. Who hath 
saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not according 
to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, 
which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world be- 
gan. 1 Thess. v. 9. For God hath not appointed us to 
wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord J^sus Christ. 

k Rom. ix. 11, 13, 16. See letter e immediately forego- 
ing Eph. i. 4, 9. see letter i, &c. 

1 Eph, i. 6, 12. To the praise of the glory of his grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved: That 
we shotdd be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted 
in Christ 

VI. m Eph. i. 4, 5. According as he hath chosen us in 
him before the foundation of the world, that we should be 
holy and without blame before him in love. Eph. ii. 10 For 
we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good 
works, which God hath before ordained that we should 
walk in them. 2 Thess. ii. 13. But we are bound to give 
thanks alway to God for you, brethren, beloved of the 
Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you 
to salvation, through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief 
of the truth. 

n 1 Thess. v. 9, 10. For God hath not appointed us to 



24 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

called unto faith in Christ by his Spirit working in 
due season; are justified, adopted, sanctified, and 
kept by his power through faith unto salvation.? 
Neither are any other redeemed by Christ, effectu- 
ally called, justified, adopted, sanctified, and saved; 
but the elect only."* 

VII. The rest of mankind, God was pleased, 
according to the unsearchable counsel of his own 
will, whereby he extendeth or withholdeth mercy 
as he pleaseth, for the glory of his sovereign power 
over his creatures, to pass by, and to ordain them 
to dishonour and wrath for their sin, to the praise 
of his glorious justice/ 

wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, 
who died for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we should 
live together with him. Tit. ii. 14. 

o Rom. viii. 30. Them lie also called. Eph. i. 5. — Ac- 
cording to the good pleasure of his will. 2 Thess. ii. 13. — 
Through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth. 
Rom. viii. 30. 

p 1 Peter i. 5 Who are kept by the power of God 
through faith unto salvation. 

q John xvii. 9. I pray for them: I pray not for the world, 
but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine. 
Horn. viii. 28. And we know that all things work together 
for good to them that love God, to them who are the call- 
ed according to his purpose, &c. [to the end of the chap- 
ter.] John vi. 64, 65. But there are some of you that be- 
lieve not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they 
were that believed not, and who should betray him. — And 
he said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come 
unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father. So 
John viii 47. and x. 26— 1 John ii. 19. They went out 
from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of 
us, they would no doubt have continued with us; but they 
■went out, that they might be made manifest, that they were 
not all of us. 

VH. r Mat. xi. 25. At that time Jesus answered and 



THE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 25 

VIII. The doctrine of this high mystery of pre- 
destination is to be handled with special prudence 
and care, 5 that men attending the will of God re- 
vealed in his word, and yielding obedience there- 
unto, may, from the certainty of their effectual vo- 
cation, be assured of their eternal election. 1 So 
shall this doctrine afford matter of praise, reve- 

said, I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, be- 
cause thou hast hid these things from the wise and pru- 
dent, and hast revealed them unto babes; v. 26. Even so, 
Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight. Rom. ix. 17, 18, 
21, 22. For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this 
same purpose have 1 raised thee up, that I might show my 
power in thee, and that my name might be declared 
throughout all the earth. — Therefore hath he mercy, &c. 
Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump 
to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto disho- 
nour? What if God willing to show his wrath, and to make his 
power known, endured with much long-suffering the ves- 
sels of wrath fitted to destruction; 2 Tim. ii. 20. — But in a 
great house there are not only vessels of gold and silver, 
but also of wood, and of earth; and some to honour, and 
some to dishonour. Jude ver. 4. For there are certain men 
crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained to this 
condemnation; ungodly men, turning the grace of our God 
into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and 

our Lord Jesus Christ. 1 Pet- ii. 8. being disobedient; 

whereunto also they were appointed. 

VIII. s Rom. ix. 20. and xi. 33. Nay but, O man, who 
art thou, that repliest against God? shall the thing formed 
say unto him that formed it s Why hast -thou made me thus? 
O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and know- 
ledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments, and 
his ways past finding out ! Deut. xxix. 29. The secret 
things belong unto the Lord our God; but those things 
•which are revealed belong unto us and to our children for 
ever, that we may do all the words of this law. 

t 2 Pet. i. 10. Give diligence to make your calling and 
election sure; for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall. 
c 



26 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

rence and admiration of God; v and of humility, 
diligence and abundant consolation, to all that sin- 
cerely obey the gospel. w 



CHAP. IV. 

Of Creation. 

I. It pleased God the Father, Son, and Holy 
Ghost, a for the manifestation of the glory of his 
eternal power, wisdom, and goodness, b in the be- 

v Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved. See 
Rom. xi. 33. letter s. 

\v Rom. xi. 5, 6, 20. and viii. 33. Even so then at this 
present time also there is a remnant according to the elec- 
tion of grace. — And if by grace, then is it no more of 
works; otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it be of 
works, then it is no more grace; otherwise work is no 
more work. — Well; because of unbelief they were broken 
oft*, and thou standest by faith. Be not high-minded, but 
fear. — Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's 
elect? 7/ is God that justifieth. Luke x. 20. Notwithstand- 
ing, in this rejoice not that the spirits are subject unto 
you; but rather rejoice because your names are written in 
heaven. 

I. a Heb. i. 2. Hath in these last days spoken unto us 
by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by 
whom also he made the worlds. John i. 2, 3. The same 
was in the beginning with God. — All things were made by 
him; and without him was not any thing made, that was 
made. Job xxvi. 13. and xxxiii. 4. By his Spirit he hath 
garnished the heavens; his hand hath formed the crooked 
serpent. — The Spirit of God hath made me, and the breath 
of the Almighty hath given me life. 

b Rom. i. 20. For the invisible things of him from the 
creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood 
by the things that are made, even his eternal power and 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 27 

ginning to create, or make of nothing, the world, 
and all things therein, whether visible or invisible, 
in the space of six days, and all very good. c 

II. After God had made all other creatures, he 
created man, male and female, d with reasonable and 
immortal souls, e endued with knowledge, righte- 
ousness, and true holiness, after his own image/ 
having the law of God written in their hearts,^ 
and power to fulfil it; h and yet under a possibility 

Godhead; so that they are without excuse. Psal. civ. 24,. 
O Lord, how manifold are thy works ! in wisdom hast thou 
made them all, the earth is full of thy riches. 

c Gen. 1st chap, throughout. Col. i. 16. For by him 
were all things created that are in heaven, and that are in 
earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or 
dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were 
created by him and for him. 

II. d Gen. i. 27. So God created man in his own image, 
in the image of God created he him, male and female cre- 
ated he them. 

e Gen. ii. 7. And the Lord God formed man of the dust 
of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of 
life; and man became a living soul. Luke xxiii. 43. See 
also Eccl. xii. 7. Then shall the dust return to the earth as 
it was; and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it. 
And Mat. x. 28. And fear not them which kill the body, 
but are not able to kill the soul; but rather fear him which 
is able to destroy both soul and body in hell. 

f Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man in our 
image, after our likeness. 

g Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have 
not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, 
these having not the law, are a law unto themselves. — 
Which show the work of the law written in their hearts, 
their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts 
the meanwhile accusing, or else excusing one another. 

h Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have I found, that God hath 
made man upright; but they have sought out many inven- 
tions. 



28 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

of transgressing, being left to the liberty of their 
will which was subject unto change. 1 Besides 
this law written in their hearts, they received 
a command not to eat of the tree of the knowledge 
of good and evil; which while they kept they were 
happy in their communion with God, k and had do- 
minion over the creatures. 1 



CHAP. V. 

Of Providence, 

I. God, the great Creator of all things, doth up- 
hold, 51 direct, dispose, and govern all creatures, ac- 
tions and things, b from the greatest even to the 

i Gen. iii. 6. And when the woman saw that the tree 
•was good for food, and that it ivas pleasant to the eyes, 
and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the 
fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her husband 
with her; and he did eat. See Eccl. vii. 29. 

k Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of knowledge of good and 
evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day thou eatest 
thereof, thou shalt surely die. See Gen. iii. 8. — xi. 23. 

1 Gen. i. 28 — And have dominion over the fish of the 
sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living 
thing thatmoveth upon the earth. See Psal. viii. 6, 7, 8, 
verses. 

I. a Heb. i. 3. Who being the brightness of his glory, 
and the express image of his person, and upholding all 
things by the word of his power, 

b Dan. iv. 34, 35. — I blessed the Most High, and I praised 
and honoured him that liveth for ever, whose dominion is an 
everlastingdominion, and his kingdom isfrom generation to 
generation. And all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed 
as nothing, and he doeth according to his will in the army 
of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth: and 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 29 

least, 6 by his most wise and holy providence,* 1 ac- 
cording to his infallible foreknowledge, 6 and the 
free and immutable counsel of his own will/ to the 
praise of the glory of his wisdom, power, justice, 
goodness and mercy.s 

II. Although in relation to the foreknowledge, 
and decree of God, the first cause, all things come 
to pass immutably and infallibly, 11 yet, by the same 

none can stay his hand, or say unto him, What doestthou? 
Psal. cxxxv. 6. Whatsoever the Lord pleased, that did he 
in heaven and in earth, in the seas, and all deep places. 
See also, Acts xvii. 25, 26, 28, and Job xxxviii, xxxix, xl, 
xli. chapters. 

c Mat. x. 29, 30, 31. Are not two sparrows sold for a 
farthing? And one of them shall not fall on the ground 
without your Father. — But the very hairs of your head are 
all numbered. — Fear ye not therefore, ye are of more va- 
lue than many sparrows. See also Mat. vi. 26, 30. 

d Prov. xv. 3. The eyes of the Lord are in every place, 
beholding the evil and the good. 2 Chron. xvi. 9. For the 
eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole 
earth, to show himself strong in the behalf of them whose 
heart is perfect towards him. See also Psal. cxlv. 17. and 
civ. 24. 

e Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works from 
the beginning of the world. 

f Eph. i. 11. — Who worketh all things after the counsel 
of his own will. Psal. xxxiii 11. — The counsel of the Lord 
standeth for ever, the thoughts of his heart to all genera- 
tions. 

g Eph. ill . 10. To the intent that now unto the principal- 
ities and powers in heavenly places, might be known by 
the church the manifold wisdom of God. Rom. ix. 17. For 
the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same pur- 
pose have I raised thee up, that I might show my power 
in thee, and that my name might be declared throughout 
all the earth. Psal. cxlv. 7. They shall abundantly utter the 
memory of thy great goodness, and shall sing of thy righ- 
teousness. 

II, hActs ii, 23. Him being delivered by the determi- 
c 2 



30 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

providence, he ordereth them to fall out according 
to the nature of second causes, either necessarily, 
freely or contingently. 1 

III. God, in his ordinary providence, maketh 
use of means, k yet is free to work without, 1 

nate counsel and foreknowledge of God ye have taken, 
and by wicked hands have crucified and slain. 

i Gen. viii. 22 While the earth remai.neth, seed-time and 
harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and 
day and night shall not cease. Jer. xxxi. 55. Thus saith the 
Lord which giveth the sun for a light by c!a\; and the ordi- 
nances of the moon and of the stars for a light by night, 
which divideth the sea when the waves thereof roar; the 
Lord of hosts is his name. Rxod. xxi. 13. If a man lie not 
in wait, but God deliver him into his hand, then I will ap- 
point thee a place whither he shall flee. 1 Kings xxii. 34. 
And a certain man drew a bow at a venture, and smote the 
king of Israel between the joints of the harness: where- 
fore he said unto the driver of his chariot, Turn thine 
hand, and carry me out of the host; for I am wounded. 
Isai. x. 6, 7. I will send him against an hypocritical nation; 
and against the people of my wrath will I give him a 
charge, to take the spoil, and to take the prey, and to 

tread them down. Howbeit, he meaneth not so, neither 

doth his heart think so, but it is in his heart to destroy, 
and cut off nations not a few. 

III. k Acts xxvii. 24, 31. Saying, Fear not, Paul; thou 
must be brought before Caesar: and lo, God hath given thee 
all them that sail with thee. Paul said to the centurion,, 
and to the soldiers, Except these abide in the ship, ye 
cannot be saved. Isai. Iv. 10, 11. For as the rain cometh 
down, and the snow, from heaven, and returneth not 
thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth 
and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to 
the eater. — So shall my word be that goeth forth out of my 
mouth; it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accom- 
plish that which I please, and it shall prosper m the thing 
whereto I sent it. 

1 Hos. i. 7. But I will have mercy on the house of Ju- 
dah, and I will save them by the Lord their God, and will 
not save them by bow, nor by sword, nor by battle, by 
horses, nor by horsemen. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 31 

above,* 1 * and against them, at his pleasure. 11 
IV. The almighty power, unsearchable wisdom, 
and infinite goodness of God, so far manifest 
themselves in his providence, that it extendeth it- 
self even to the first fail, and all other sins of an- 
gels and men , and that not by a bare permission, 

m Rom. iv. 19, 20, 21. And being not weak in faith, lie 
considered not his own body now dead; when he was 
about an hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of 
Sarah's womb. — -He staggered not at the promise of God 
through unbelief; but was strong in faith, giving glory to 
God. — And being fully persuaded that what he had pro- 
mised, he was able also to perform. 

n 2 Kings vi. 6. And the man of God said, Where fell 
it? And he showed him the place. And he cut down a 
stick, and cast it in thither, and the iron did swim, Dan.iii. 
27. And the princes, governors and captains, and the 
king's counsellors being gathered together saw these men, 
upon whose bodies the fire had no power, nor was an hair 
of their head singed, neither were their coats changed, nor 
the smell of fire had passed on them. 

IV. o Rom. xi. 32,33. For God hath concluded them aTl 
in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. — O the 
depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of 
God! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his waj's 
past finding out! 2 Sam. xxiv 1. with 1 Chron. xxi. 1. And 
again the anger of the Lord was kindled against Israel, and 
he moved David against them, to say, Go number Israel 
and Judah. 1 Chron. x, 4, 13, 14. Then said Saul to his ar- 
mour-bearer, Draw thy sword, and thrust me through 
therewith; lest these uncircumcised come and abuse me. 
But his armour-bearer would not, for he was sore afraid, 
So Saul took a sword and fell upon it. — So Saul died, for 
his transgression which he committed against the Lord, 
even against the word of the Lord which he kept not. and 
also for asking counsel of one that had a familiar spirit to 
inquire of it; and inquired not of the Lord; therefore he 
slew him, and turned the kingdom unto David the sun of 
Jesse. 2 Sam. xvi. 10. And the king said, What have I 
to do with you, ye sons of Zeruiah? So let h m curse, be- 
cause the Lord hath said unto him, Curse David. Who 



32 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

but such as hath joined with it a most wise and, 
powerful bounding,** and otherwise ordering and 
governing of them, in a manifold dispensation, to 
his own holy ends;** yet so, as the sinfulness there- 
of proceedeth only from the creature, and not from 
God; who being most holy and righteous, neither 
is nor can be the author or approver of sin. r 

shall then say, Wherefore hast thou done so? See also 
Acts iv. 27, 28. For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus 
whom thou hast anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, 
with the Gentiles and the people of Israel, were gathered 
together. — For to do whatsoever thy hand and thy coun- 
sel determined before to be done. 

p Psal. lxxvi. 10. Surely the wrath of man shall praise 
thee; the remainder of wrath shalt thou restrain. 2 Kings 
xix. 28. Because thy rage against me and thy tumult is 
come up into mine ears, therefore I will put my hook in 
thy nose, and my bridle in thy lips, and I will turn thee 
back by the way which thou earnest. 

q Gen. 1. 20. But as for you, ye thought evil against me; 
but God meant it unto good, to bring to pass, as it is this 
day, to save much people alive. Isai. x. 6, 7, 12. I will 
send him against an hypocritical nation, and against the 
people of my wrath will I give him a charge, to take the 
spoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them down like 
the mire of the streets. — Howbeit, he meaneth not so, nei- 
ther doth his heart think so; but it is in his heart to de- 
stroy and cut off nations not a few. — Wherefore it shall 
come to pass, that when the Lord hath performed his 
whole work upon mount Zion, and on Jerusalem, I will 
punish the fruit of the stout heart of the king of Assyria, 
and the glory of his high looks. 

r 1 John ii. 16. For all that is in the world, the lust of 
the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is 
not of the Father, but is of the" world. Psal. 1. 21. These 
things hast thou done, and I kept silence: Thou thoughtest 
that I was altogether sitch a one as thyself: but I will re- 
prove thee, and set them in order before thine eyes. — See 
also, James i. 13, 14, 17. Let no man say when he is tempt- 
ed, I am tempted of God: for God can not be tempted with 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 33 

V. The most wise, righteous and gracious God 
doth oftentimes leave for a season his own children 
to manifold temptations, and the corruption of 
their own hearts, to chastise them for their former 
sins, or to discover unto them the hidden strength 
of corruption, and deceitfulness of their hearts, 
that they may be humbled; 3 and to raise them to 
a more close and constant dependance for their 
support upon himself, aid to make them more 
watchful against all future occasions of sin, and 
for sundry other just and holy ends. 1 

VI. As for those wicked and ungodly men 

•evil, neither tempteth he any man: — But every man is 
tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and en- 
ticed. — Every good gift, and every perfect gift is from 
above, and cometh down from the Father of lights, with 
whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning. 
. V. s 2 Chron. xxxii. 25, 26, 31. But Hezekiah rendered 
not again according to the benefit done unto him; far his 
heart was lifted up; therefore there was wrath upon him, 
and upon Judah and Jerusalem. Notwithstanding Heze- 
kiah humbled himself for the pride of his heart, both he 
and the inhabitants of Jerusalem, so that the wrath of the 
Lord came not upon them in the days of Hezekiah. — 
Howbeit, in the business of the ambassadors of the princes 
of Babylon, who sent unto him to inquire of the wonder 
that was done in the land, God left him to try him, that he 
might know all that -was in his heart. 

t 2 Cor. xii. 7, 8, 9. And lest I should be exalted above 
measure through the abundance of the revelations, there 
was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Sa- 
tan to buffet me, lest I should be exaited above measure. 
— For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might 
depart from me. — And he said unto me, My grace is suffi- 
cient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weak- 
ness. Most gladly therefore will I. rather glory in my in- 
firmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. 
Psal. lxxiii. throughout. Psal. lxxvii. 1,2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 
9, 10, 12. Mark xiv. 66th v. to the end. John xxi. 15, 16, 17. 



34 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

whom God as a righteous judge, for former sins f 
doth blind and harden, v from them he not only 
withholdeth his grace, whereby they might have 
been enlightened in their understandings, and 
wrought upon in their hearts ; w but sometimes also 
withdraweth the gifts which they had; x and ex- 
poseth them to such objects as their corruption 
makes occasion of sin; y and withal gives them 
over to their own lusts, the temptations of the 
world, and the power of Satan ; z whereby it comes 

VI. v Rom. i. 24, 26, 28, and xi. 7, 8. Wherefore God 
also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their 
own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between them- 
selves; — For this cause God gave them up unto vile affec- 
tions; for even their women did change the natural use into 
that which is against nature: And even as they did not like 
to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a 
reprobate mind,to do those things which are not convenient. 
What then? Israel hath not obtained that which he seek- 
eth for, but the election hath obtained it, and the rest 
■were blinded. — According as it is written, God hath given 
them the spirit of slumber, eyes that they should not see, 
and ears that they should not hear unto this day. 

w Deut. xxix. 4. Yet the Lord hath not given you an 
heart to perceive, and eyes to see, and ears so bear, unto 
this day. 

x Mat. xiii. 12. But whosoever hath not, from him shall 
be taken away even that he hath. See Mat. xxv. 29. 

y 2. Kings viii. 12, 13. And Hazael said, Why weepeth 
my lord, and he answered, because I know the evil that 
thou wilt do unto the children of Israel: Their strong 
holds wilt thou set on fire, and their young men wilt thou 
slay with the sword, and wilt dash their children, and rip 
up their women with child. — And Hazael said, But what, 
is thy servant a dog, that he should do this great thing? 
And Elisha answered, The Lord hath showed me that thou 
shait be king over Syria. 

z Psal. Ixxxi. 11, 12. But my people would not hearken 
to my voice* and Israel would none of me. — So I gave them 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 35 

to pass that they harden themselves, even under 
those means which God useth for the softening of 
others.* 

VII. As the providence of God doth, in general, 
reach to all creatures; so, after a most special 
manner, it taketh care of his church, and disposeth 
all things to the good thereof. 1 * 

up unto their own hearts' lust; and they walked in theifc 
own counsels. 2 Thess. ii. 10, 11, 12. And with all de- 
ceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; be- 
cause they received not the love of the truth; that they 
might be saved. — And for this cause God shall send them 
strong delusion, that they should believe a lie; that they 
all might be damned, who believed not the truth, but had 
pleasure in unrighteousness. 

a Exod. viii. 15, 12. That when Pharaoh saw that there 
was respite, he hardened his heart, and hearkened not un- 
to them; as the Lord had said: And Pharaoh hardened his 
heart at this time also, neither would he let the people go. 
2 Cor. ii. 15, 16. For we are unto God, a sweet savour of 
Christ in them that are saved, and in them that perish: — 
To the one ive are the savour of death unto death; and to 
the other, the savour of life unto life. Isai. viii. 14. And he 
shall be for a sanctuary; but for a stone of stumbling, and for> 
a rock of offence to both the houses of Israel; for a gin, 
and for a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem. See also 
Exod. vii. 3. 1 Pet. ii. 7, 8. Isai. vi. 9, 10, with Acts xxviii. 
26,27. 

VII. b Amos ix. 8, 9. Behold, the eyes of the Lord God 
are upon the sinful kingdom, and I will destroy it from off 
the face of the earth; saving that I will not utterly destroy 
the house of Jacob, saith the Lord — For lo, I will com- 
mand, and I will sift the house of Israel among all nations, 
like as com is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the least grain 
fall upon the earth. Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all 
things work together for good, them that love God, to 
them who are tbe called according to his purpose, 



36 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 



CHAP. VI. 

Of the Fall of Man, of Sin, and of the 
Punishment thereof 

I. Our first parents, being seduced by the subtil- 
ty and temptation of Satan, sinned in eating the 
forbidden fruit. a This their sin God was pleased, 
according to his wise and holy counsel, to permit, 
having purposed to order it to his own glory. b 

II. By this sin they fell from their original righ- 
teousness, and communion with God, c and so be- 
came dead in sin, d and wholly defiled in all the fa- 
culties and parts of soul and body. e 

I. a Gen. iii. 13. — And the woman said, The serpent be- 
guiled me and I did eat. 2 Cor. xi. 3. But I fear lest by 
any means, as the serpent beguiled F,ve through his subtil- 
ty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity 
that is in Christ. 

b Rom. xi. 32. For God hath concluded them all in un- 
belief, that he might have mercy upon all. 

II. c Gen. iii. 7 9 8. And the eyes of them both were 
opened, and they knew that they were naked: and they 
sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves aprons: — 
And they heard the voice of the Lord God walking in the 
garden in the cool of the day; and Adam and his wife hid 
themselves from the presence of the Lord God amongst 
the trees of the garden. Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have t 
found, that God hath made man upright; but they have 
sought out many inventions. Rom. iii. 23. For all have 
sinned and come short of the glory of God. 

d Eph. ii. 1. And yon hath he quickened, who were dead 
in trespasses and sins. Rom v. 12. Wherefore, as by 
one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and 
so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. 

e Gen. vi. 5. And God saw that the wickedness of man 
tuas great in the earth, and that every imagination of the 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 37 

III. They being the root of all mankind, the 
guilt of this sin was imputed/ and the same death 
in sin and corrupted nature conveyed to all their 
posterity, descending from them by ordinary gene- 
ration.^ 

IV. From this original corruption, whereby we 
are utterly indisposed, disabled and made opposite 

thoughts of his heart, ivas only evil continually. Jer. xvih 
9. The heart is deceitful above all thi?igs, and desperately 
wicked; who can know it? See also Rom. iii. 10. to the 19th 
ver. 

III. f Acts. xvii. 26. And hath made of one blood, all 
nations of men, for to dwell on all the face of the earth, 
and hath determined the times before appointed, and the 
bounds of their habitation; and Gen. ii. 16, 17. with Rom. 
v. 12, .15, 16, 17, 18, 19. and 1 Cor. xv. 21, 22, 45, 49. For 
since by man came death, by man came also the resurrec- 
tion of the dead: For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ 
shall all be made alive: and so it is written, The first man 
Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam ivas made a 
quickening Spirit. — And as we have borne the image of 
the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly. 

g Psal. Ii. 5. Behold, I was shapen in iniquity; and in 
sin did my mother conceive me. Gen. v. 3. And Adam 
lived an hundred and thirty years, and begat a son, in hi* 
own likeness, after his image; and called his name Seth. 
Job xiv. 4. Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean? 
not one. Job xv. 14. What is man that he should be 
clean? and he -iOhich is born of a woman, that he should be 
righteptts? 



D 



38 THE CONFESSION OF FATIH. 

to all good, 11 and wholly inclined to all evil, 1 do 
proceed all actual transgressions. k 

V. This corruption of nature, during this life, 
doth remain in those that are regenerated; 1 and al- 
though it be through Christ pardoned and mortifi- 

IV. h Rom v.6. For when we were yet without strength, 
in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. via. T. Be- 
cause the carnal mind is enmity against God, for it is not 
subject to the law of God neither indeed can be. John hi. 
6. That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which 
is born of the spirit is spirit. Rom. vii. 18. For I know 
that in me, that is in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing"; for 
to will is present with me, but how to perform that which 
is good, I find not. 

i Gen. viii.21. And the Lord said, The imagination of 
man's heart is evil from his youth. Rom. iii. 10, 11, 12. 
As it is written, There is none righteous, no not one: — 
There is none that understandeth, there is none that seek- 
eth after God. They are all gone out of *he way, they are 
together become unprofitable, there is none that doeth 
good, no not one. 

k Jam. i. 14, 15. But every man is tempted when he is 
drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. — Then, when 
lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin; and sin, when it 
is finished, bringeth forth death. Mat. xv. 19. For out 
of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, 
fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphemies. 

V. 1 Rom. vii. 14, 17, 18, 23. For we know that the 
law is spiritual; but I am carnal, sold under sin. Now then, 
it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. For 
I know that in me, that is, in my flesh, dwelleth no good 
thing: for to will is present with me, but how to perform 
that which is good, I find not. But I see another law in 
my members, warring against the law of my mind, and 
bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my 
members. Jam. iii 2. For in many things we offend all. 
Prov. xx. 9. who can say, I have made my heart clean, I 
am pure from my sin? Eccl. vii. 20. For there is not a just 
man upon earth that doeth good and sinneth not. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 39 

ed, yet both itself, and all the motions thereof, arc 
truly and properly sin. m 

VI. Every sin, both original and actual, being 
a transgression of the righteous law of God, and 
contrary thereunto, 11 doth in its own nature, bring 
guilt upon the sinner, whereby he is bound over 
to the wrath of God,P and curse of the law, q and 
so made subject to death, 1 * with all miseries spirit- 
ual, 5 temporal 1 and eternal/ 

m Rom. vii. 5, 7, 8, 25. For when we were in the flesh, 
the motions of sin which were by the law did work in our 
members to bring forth fruit unto death. What shall we 
say then? 7s the law sin? God forbid. Nay, I had not 
known sin, but by the law: For I had not known lust, ex- 
cept the law had said, Thou shalt not covet. But sin tak- 
ing occasion by the commandment wrought in me all 
manner of concupiscence. For without the law sin ivas 
dead. So then with the mind I myself serve the law of 
God; but with the flesh, the law of sin. 

VI, n 1 John hi. 4. Whosoever committeth sin trans- 
gresseth also the law, for sin is the transgression of the 
law. 

o Rom. iii. 19. Now we know, that what things soever 
the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law; that 
every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may be- 
come guilty before God. 

p Eph. ii. 3. and were by nature the children of 

wrath, even as others. 

q Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the 
law, are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every 
one that continueth not in all things which are written in 
the book of the law to do them. 

r Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. 

s Eph. iv. 18. Having the understanding darkened, be- 
ing alienated from the life of God through the ignorance 
that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart. 

t Lam. iii. 39. Wherefore doth a living man complain, a 
man for the punishment of his sins? 

v Mat. xxv. 41. Then shall he say also unto them on 
the left hand, Depart from me ye cursed into everlasting 



40 -THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

CHAP. vir. 

Of God's Covenant with Man. 

I. The distance between God and the creature is 
so great, that although reasonable creatures do owe 
obedience unto him as their Creator, yet they could 
never have any fruition of him, as their blessed- 
ness and reward, but by some voluntary condescen- 
sion on God's part, which he hath been pleased to 
express by way of covenant * 

II. The first covenant made with man was a 
covenant of Works, b wherein life was promised to 
Adam, and in him to his posterity, upon condition 
of perfect and personal obedience.* 1 

fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. 2 Thess. i. 9. 
Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from 
ihe presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power. 

I. a Job ix. 32, 33. For he is not a man, as I am, that I 
should answer him, and we should come together in judg- 
ment. Neither is there any days-man betwixt us, thai 
might lay his hand upon us both. Psid. cxiii. 5, 6. Wno 
is like unto the Lord our God, who dwelled] on high? Who 
humbleth himself to behold the things that are in heaven, 
and in the earth. Acts xvii. 24, 25 God that made the 
world and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of hea- 
ven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands: 
— Neither is worshipped with men's hands, as though he 
needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life and breath, 
and all things. See also Job xxxv. 7, 8. and Luke xvii. 10.- 

II. b Gal. iii. 12. And the law is not of faith: but, The 
man that doeth them shall live in them. Hosea vi.7. Gen. 
ii. 16, 17. 

c Rom. x. 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness 
which is of the law, that the man which doeth those things 
shall live by them. 

H r.pn. ii. 17 Rut of thp. trp.fi of the knowledge of 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 41 

III. Man by his fall having made himself inca- 
pable of life by that covenant, the Lord was pleas- 
ed to make a second, e commonly called the cove- 
nant of Grace: wherein he freely offereth unto sin- 
ners life and salvation by Jesus Christ, requiring 
of them faith in him, that they may be saved/ and 
promising to give unto all those that are ordained 
unto life his Holy Spirit, to make them willing and 
able to believe.* 

good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that 
thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die. Gal. iii. 10. For 
as many as are of the works of the law, are under the 
curse; for it is written, Cursed is every one that continu- 
ed! not in all things which are written in the book of the 
law to do them. 

III. e Gal. iii. 21. — For if there had been a law given, 
which could have given life, verily righteousness should 
have been by the law. Rom. viii. 3. For what the law 
could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God 
sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and 
for sin, condemned sin in the flesh. Isai. xlii. 6. I the 
Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will hold 
thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee for a cove- 
nant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles. Gen. iii. 15. 

f Mark xvi. 15, 16. And he said unto them, go ye into 
all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. 
He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he 
that believeth not shall be damned. John iii. 16. For 
God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten 
Son, that whosoever believeth in him, should not perish, 
but have everlasting life. 

g Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27. A new heart also will I give you, 
and a new spirit will I put within you, and I will take 
away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you 
an heart of flesh. — And I will put my Spirit within you, 
and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my 
judgments, and do them. John vi. 37, 44. All that the fa- 
ther giveth me shall come to me; and him that cometh to 
me, I will in no wise cast out. — No man can come to me, 

D 2 



42 THE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 

IV. This covenant of grace is frequently set 
forth in scripture by the name of a testament, in 
reference to the death of Jesus Christ, the testa- 
tor, and to the everlasting inheritance, with all 
things belonging to it therein bequeathed. 11 

V. This covenant was differently administered 
in the time of the law, and in the time of the gos- 
pel: 1 unde lie law it was administered by promi- 
ses, prophecies, sacrifices, circumcision, the paschal 
lamb, and other types and ordinances delivered to 
the people of the Jews, all fore-signifying Christ to 
come, k which were for that time sufficient and ef-- 

except the Father which hath sent me draw him; and I 
will raise him up at the last day. 

IV. h Heb. ix. 15, 16, 17. And for this cause he is the 
mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for 
the redemption of the transgressions that -were under the 
first testament, they which are called might receive the 
promise of eternal inheritance. For where a testaments, 
there must also of necessity be the death of the testator. 
For a testament is of force after men are dead; otherwise 
it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth. Heb. 
vii. 22. By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better 
testament. Luke xxii. 20. Likewise also the cup after 
supper saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood, 
which is shed for you. See also 1 Cor. xi. 25. 

V. i 2 Cor. iii. 6, 7, 8, 9. Who also hath made us able 
ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of 
the spirit; for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. 
But if the ministration of death written and engraven in 
stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could 
not steadfastly behold the face of Moses, for the glory of 
his countenance, which glory was to be done away; — How 
shall not the ministration of the Spirit be rather glorious? 
— For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much 
more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in 
glory. 

k Heb. viii. ix. x. chapters. Rom. iv. 11. And he re- 
ceived the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteous- 



T,H£ CONFESSION OP FAITH. 43 

ficacious, through the operation of the Spirit, to 
instruct and build up the elect in faith in the pro- 
mised Messiah, 1 by whom they had full remission 
of sins, and eternal salvation; and is called the Old 
testament. 111 

VI. Under the gospel, when Christ the sub- 

ness of the faith, which he had, yet being uncircumcised; 
that he might be the father of all them that believe, though 
they be not circumcised; that righteousness might be im- 
puted unto them also. Col. ii. 11. In whom also ye are 
circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in 
putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circum- 
cision of Christ, ver. 12. Buried with him in baptism, 
wherein also ye are risen with him, through the faith of 
the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead. 
1 Cor. v. 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye 
may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even 
Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. Col. ii. 17. Which 
are a shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ. 

1 1 Cor. x. 1, 2, 3, 4. Moreover, brethren, I would not 
that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were 
under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; and were 
all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea. And 
did all eat the same spiritual meat; and did all drink the 
same spiritual drink. For they drank of that spiritual rock 
that followed them; and that rock was Christ. Heb. xi. 
13. These all died in faith, not having received the pro- 
mises; but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded 
of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were 
strangers and pilgrims on the earth. John viii. 56. Your 
father Abraham rejoiced to see my day; and he saw it, and 
was glad. 

m Gal. iii. 7, 8, 9, 14. Know ye therefore, that they 
which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham. 
And the scripture foreseeing that God would justify the 
heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto 
Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. — 
So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful 
Abraham. — That the blessing of Abraham might come ou 
the Gentiles through Jesus Christ, that we might receive 
the promise of the Spirit through faith. 



44 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

stance, 11 was exhibited, the ordinances in which 
this covenant is dispensed are the preaching of the 
word, and the administration of the sacraments of 
baptism and the Lord's supper; which though 
fewer in number, and administered with more sim- 
plicity and less outward glory, yet in them it is 
held forth, in more fulness, evidence, and spiritu- 
al efficacy,? to all nations, both Jews and Gen- 



VI. n Coloss. ii. 17. Which are a shadow of things to 
come, but the body is of" Christ. 

o Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing- them in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost; — Teaching them to observe 
all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and lo, I am 
with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen. 
1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25. For 1 have received of the Lord, 
that which also 1 delivered unto you, That the Lord Je- 
sus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread; 
And when he had given thanks he brake it, and said, take, 
eat; this is my body, which is broken for you; this do in 
remembrance of me. After the same manner also, he 
took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is 
the New Testament in my blood; this do ye, as often as 
ye drink it in remembrance of me. 2 Cor. iii. 7, 8, 9, 10, 
11. But if the ministration of death, written and engraven 
in stones was glorious, so that the children of Israel could 
not steadfastly behold the face of Moses, for the glory of 
his countenance, which glory was to be done away; — How 
shall not the ministration of the Spirit be rather glorious? 
— For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much 
more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glo- 
ry. For even that which was made glorious had no glory 
in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth. — 
For if that which -was done away -was glorious, much mors 
that which remaineth is glorious. 

p Heb. xii. 22 to 28. See also Jer. xxxi. 31, 33, 34. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 45 

tiles ;* and is called the New Testament. 1 ' There 
are not, therefore, two covenants of grace differing 
in substance, but one and the same under various 
dispensations.* 



CHAP. VIII. 

Of Christ the Mediator. 

I. It pleased God, in his eternal purpose, to choose 
and ordain the Lord Jesus, his only begotten Son ? 

q See letter o and Matt, xxviii. 19. Eph. ii. 15, 16, 17, 
18, 19. Having 1 abolished in his flesh, the enmity, even 
the law of commandments, contained in ordinances, for to 
make in himself, of twain, one new man, so making peace: 
— And that he might reconcile both unto Godj in one body- 
by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby: — — And 
came and preached peace to you which were afi ■ off, and 
to them that were nigh. — For through him we both have 
access by one Spirit unto the Father. — Now therefore ye 
are no more strangers and foreigners, bur fellow-citizens 
with the saints, and of the household of God. 

r Luke xxii. 20. Likewise also the cup after supper 
saying, This cup is the New Testament in my blood, which 
is shed for you. Heb. viii. 7, 8, 9. 

s Gal. iii. 14, 16. That the blessing of Abraham might 
come upon the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we 
might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith; — 
Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. 
He saith not, And to seeds as of many; but as of one, rind 
to thy seed, which is Christ. Acts xv. 11 But we be- 
lieve, that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, we 
shall be saved even as they. Rom. iii. 30. — Seeing it is one 
God which shall justify the circumcision by faith, and tin* 
circumcision through faith. 



46 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

to be the mediator between God and man, a the 
prophet, b priest, c and king; d the head and saviour 
of his church, e the heir of all things/ and judge of 
the worlds unto whom he did from all eternity 
give a people to be his seed, h and to be by him in 

I. a Isa. xlii. 1. Behold my servant whom I uphold; 
mine elect, in -whom my soul delighteth; I have put my 
Spirit upon him; he shall bring forth judgment to the Gen- 
tiles. 1 Pet. i. 19, 20. — But with the precious blood of 
Christ, as of a lamb without blemish, and without spot. — 
Who verily was foreordained before the foundation of the 
world, but was manifest in these last times for you. 1 
Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and one mediator be- 
tween God and men, the man Christ Jesus. See also, 
John hi. 16. 

b Acts iii. 22. For Moses truly said unto the fathers, 
A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of 
your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things 
whatsoever he shall say unto you. Deut. xviii. 13. 

c Heb. v. 5, 6. So also Christ glorified not himself, to be 
made an high priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art 
my Son, to day have I begotten thee: As he saith in ano- 
ther place, Thou art a priest forever, after the order of 
Melchisedec. 

d Psal. ii. 6. Yet havel set my king upon my holy hill 
of Zion. Luke i. 33. And he shall reign over the house 
of Jacob forever, and of his kingdom there shall be no end. 

e Eph. v. 23. For the husband is the head of the w T ife, 
even as Christ is the head of the church; and he is the sa- 
viour of the body. 

f Heb. i. 2. Hath in these last days spoken unto us by 
his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things. 

g Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day in 
the which lie will judge the world in righteousness, by 
that man whom he hath ordained whereof lie hath given 
assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the 
dead. 

h John xvii. 6. I have manifested thy name unto the 
men which thou gavest me out of the world; thine they 
were, and thou gavest them me, and they have kept thy 
word. Psal. xxii. 30. A seed shall serve him, it shall be 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 47 

time redeemed, called, justified, sanctified, and 
glorified. 1 

II. The Son of God, the second person in the 
Trinity, being very and eternal God, of one sub- 
stance, and equal with the Father, did when the 
fulness of time was come, take upon him man's 
nature, k and all the essential properties and com- 
mon infirmities thereof, yet without sin: 1 being 
conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, in the 

accounted unto the Lord for a generation, Isai. liii. 10. 
Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him, he hath put him to 
grief; when thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin, he 
shall see Ms seed, he shall prolong his days, and the plea- 
sure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand. 

i 1 Tim. ii. 6. Who gave himself a ransom for all, to 
be testified in due time. Isai. lv. 4, 6. Behold I have 
given him for a witness to the people, a leader and a com- 
mander to the people: Behold, thou shalt call a nation 

that thou knowest not, and nations that knew not thee 
shall run unto thee, because of the Lord thy God, and for 
the holy One of Israel; for he hath glorified thee. 1 Cor. 
i. 30. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is 
made unto us wisdom and righteousness, and sanctifi cation 
and redemption. 

II. k John i. 1, 14. In the beginning was the Word, 
and the Word was God. — And the Word was made flesh, 
and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory 
as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and 
truth. 1 John v. 20. And we know that the Son of God 
is come, and hath given us an understanding that we may- 
know him that is true; and we are in him that is true; even 
in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God and eternal 
life. Phil. ii. 6. "Who being in the form of God thought 
it not robbery to be equal with God, Gal. iv. 4. But 
when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his 
Son made of a woman, made under the law. 

1 Heb. ii 17. Wherefore in all things, it behoved him 
to be made like unto his brethren; that he might be a 
merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to 
God; to make reconciliation for the sins of the people, 



48 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

womb of the Virgin Mary, of her substance" 1 . So 
that two whole, perfect, and distinct natures, the 
Godhead and the manhood, were inseparably join- 
ed together in one person, 11 without conversion, 
composition, or confusion. Which person is very 
God and very man, yet one Christ, the only medi- 
ator between God and man. 

III. The Lord Jesus, in his human nature thus 
united to the divine, was sanctified and anointed 
with the Holy Spirit above measureP; having in 

Ileh. iv. 15. For we have not an high priest which can 
not be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was 
in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. 

m Luke i. 27, 31, 35. To a virgin espoused to a man. 
whose name was Joseph, of the house of David; and the 
virgin's name -was Mary. — And behold thou shalt conceive 
in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name 
Jesus. And ihe angel answered, and said unto her, The 
Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the 
Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy 
thing which shall be born of thee, shall be called the Son 
of God. Gal. iv. 4. See letter k immediately foregoing. 

n Luke i. 35. See letter m immediately foregoing. CoJ. 
ii 9. For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead 
bodily. Rom. ix. 5. Whose are the fathers, and of whom 
as concerning the flesh, Christ came, who is over all, God 
blessed forever. Amen. 1 Tim. iii. 16. And without 
controversy, great is the mystery of godliness; God was 
manifest in the flesh. 

o Rom. i. 3, 4. Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our 
Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to 
the flesh: — And declared to be the Son of God with power 
according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resurrection 
from the dead. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and 
one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Je? 
sus. 

HI. p Psal. xliv.7. God thy God hath anointed the^ 

with the oil of gladness, above thy fellows. John iii. 34. 
For he whom God hath sent, speaketh the words of God: 
fop God giveth not the Spirit by measure 'iinfo him. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 49 

him all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge**, 
in whom it pleased the Father that all fulness 
should dwell r : to the end that being holy, harmless, 
undefiled, and full of grace and truth 8 , he might be 
thoroughly furnished to execute the office of a me- 
diator and surety. 1 Which office he took not unto 
himself, but was thereunto called by his Father; v 
who put all power and judgment into his hand, 
and gave him commandment to execute the same. w 
IV. This office the Lord Jesus did most wil- 
lingly undertake,* which, that he might discharge, 

q Col. ii. 3. In whom are hid all the treasures of wis- 
dom and knowledge. 

r Col. i. 10. For it pleased the Father, that in him should 
all fulness dwell. 

s Heb. vii. 26. For such an high priest became us, who 
is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and 
made higher than the heavens.— John i. 14. And the Word 
was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld his 
glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father) full 
of grace and truth. 

t Acts x. 38. How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with 
the Holy Ghost and with power; who went about doing* 
good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; 
For God was with him. Heb. xii. 24. And to Jesus the me- 
diator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, 
that speaketh better things than that of Abel. Heb. vii. 
22. By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better tes- 
tament. 

v Heb. v. 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be 
made an high priest: but he that said unto him, Thou art 
my Son, to-day have I begotten thee. 

w John v. 22, 27. For the Father judgeth no man: but 
hath committed all judgment to the Son: — And hath given 
him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the 
Son of man. Mat. xxviii. 18. And Jesus came, and spake 
unto them, saying, all power is given unto me, in heaven 
and in earth. 

IV. x Psal. xl. 7, 8, Then said I, Lo, 1 come; in the vo- 
ls 



50 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

he was made under the law/ and did perfectly 
fulfil it; z endured most grievous torments immedi- 
ately in his soul, a and most painful sufferings in 
his body; b was crucified ancl died; c was buried, 
and remained under the power of death, yet saw 
no corruption.* 1 On the third day he arose from 
the dead, e with the same body in which he suffer- 
ed/ with which also he ascended into heaven, and 
there sitteth on the right hand of his Father^ mak- 

lume of the book it is written of me. I delight to do thy 
will, O my God, yea, thy law is within my heart. Phil. ii. 
8. And became obedient unto death, even the death of the 
cross. 

y Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was come, 
God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the 
law. 

z Mat. iii. 15. Thus it becometh us to fulfil all righte- 
ousness. Mat. v. 17. — 1 am not come to destroy, but to 
fulfil. 

a Mat. xxvi. 57", 38. And he took with him Peter, and 
the two sons of Zebedee, and b^gan to be sorrowful and 
very heavy. — Then saith he unto them, My soul is ex- 
ceeding sorrowful, even unto death. Luke xxii. 44. And 
being in an agony, he prayed more earnestly: and his sweat 
was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the 
ground. Mat. xxvii. 46. And about the ninth hour, Je- 
sus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, Lama Sabach- 
thani; that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou for- 
saken me? 

b Mat. xxvi. and xxvii. chapters. 

c Phil. ii. 8. — He humbled himself, and became obedi- 
ent unto death, even the death of the cross. 

d Acts ii. 24, 27. Whom God hath raised up, having 
loosed the pains of death: because it was not possible that 
he should be holden of it. — Because thou wilt not leave 
my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to 
see corruption. Acts xiii. 37. But he whom God raised 
again, saw no corruption. 

e 1 Cor. xv. 4. He was buried, and that he rose again 
the third day, according to the scriptures. 



THE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 51 

ing intercession; 11 and shall return to judge men 
fcnd angels, at the end of the world. 1 

V. The Lord Jesus, by his perfect obedience 
and sacrifice of himself, which he through the 
eternal Spirit once offered up unto God, hath fully 
satisfied the justice of his Father; k and purchased 

f John xx. 25, 27.— But he said unto them, Except T 
shall see in his hands the prints of the nails, and put my 
fingers into the prints of the nails, and thrust my hand into 
his side, I will not believe. — Then saith he to Thomas, 
reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach 
hither thy hand and thrust it into my side: and be not 
faithless but believing. 

g Mark xvi. 19. — He was received up into heaven, and 
sat on the right hand of God. 

h Rom. viii. 34.— -Who is even at the right hand of God, 
who also maketh intercession for us. Heb. vii. 25. Where- 
fore he is able also to save them to the uttermost, that 
come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make in- 
tercession for them. 

i Rom. xiv. 9, 10. For to this end Christ both died, 
and rose and revived, that he might be Lord both of the 
dead and living. For we shall all stand before the judg- 
ment seat of Christ. Acts i. 11. and x. 42. Mat. |xiii. 
40, 41, 42. As therefore the tares are gathered and burn- 
ed in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world. — The 
Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall ga. 
ther out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them 
which do iniquity. — And shall cast them into a furnace of 
fire; there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. Jude 
6. And the angels which kept not their first estate, but 
left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting 
chains under darkness, unto the judgment of the great day. 
See also 2 Pet. ii.4. 

V. k Rom. v. 19. For as by one man's disobedience 
many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one, shall 
many be made righteous. Heb. ix. 14, 16. How much more 
shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit, 
offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience 
from dead works to serve the living God ? Rom. iii.25, 26, 
Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through 



OZ THL CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

not only reconciliation, but an everlasting inheri- 
tance in the kingdom of heaven, for ail those whom 
the Father hath given unto him. 1 

VI. Although the work of redemption was not 
actually wrought by Christ till after his incarna- 
tion, yet the virtue, efficacy, and benefits thereof, 
were communicated unto the elect, in all ages suc- 
cessively from the beginning of the world, in and 
by those promises, types and sacrifices, wherein 
he was revealed and signified to be the seed of the 
woman, which should bruise the serpent's head, 
and the lamb slain from the beginning of the 
world, being yesterday and to-day the same and 
forever." 1 

faith in bis blood, to declare bis righteousness for the re- 
mission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of 
God; — To declare, J say at this time his righteousness: 
that he might be just, and the justifiep of him that believeth 
in Jesus. Heb. x. 14. For by one offering he hath perfect- 
ed for ever, them that are sanctified. See also Eph. v. 2. 

1 Eph. i. 11, 14. In whom also we have obtained an in- 
heritance, being predestinated according to the purpose 
of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own 
will. — Which is the earnest of our inheritance, until the 
redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise 
of his glory. John xvii. 2. As thou hast given him power 
over all flesh; that he should give eternal life to as many 
as thou hast given him. See also Heb. ix. 12, 15. 

VI. m Gal. iv. 4, 5. But when the fulness of the time 
was come, God sent forth his Son made of a woman, made 
under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, 
that we might receive the adoption of sons. Gen. iii. 15. 
And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and 
between thy seed and her seed: it shall bruise thy head, 
and thou shalt bruise his heel. Rev. xiii. 8. And all that 
dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are 
not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the 
foundation of the world. Heb. xiii. 8. Jesus Christ the 
same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 53 

VII. Christ, in the work of mediation, acteth 
according to both natures; by each nature doing 
that which is proper to itself: 11 yet by reason of 
the unity of the person, that which is proper to one 
nature, is sometimes in scripture, attributed to the 
person denominated by the other nature. 

VIII. To all those for whom Christ hath pur- 
chased redemption, he doth certainly and effectu- 
ally apply and communicate the same;P making 
intercession for them; q and revealing unto them, 
in and by the word, the mysteries of salvation; 1 * 
effectually persuading them by his Spirit to be- 

VIT. n 1 Pet. iii. 18. For Christ also hath once suffered 
for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to 
God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by 
the Spirit. See also Heb. ix. 14. 

o Acts xx. 28. — Feed the church of God, which he hath 
purchased with his own blood. John iii. 13. And no man 
hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from 
heaven, even the Son of man, which is in heaven. 1 John 
iii. 16. Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he 
laid down his life for us. 

VIII. p John vi. 37, 39. All that the Father giveth me, 
shall come to me, and him that cometh to me, I will in no 
wise cast out. — And this is the Father's will which hath 
sent me, that of all which he hath given me, I should lose 
nothing, but should raise it up again at the kist day. John 
x. 16. And other sheep 1 have, which are not of this fold: 
them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice. 

q 1 John ii. 1. If any man sin, we'have an advocate with 
the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. Rom. viii. 34. — 
It is Christ that died, yea, rather, that is risen again, who 
is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh inter- 
cession for us. 

r John xv. 15. — For all things that I have heard of my 
Father, I have made known unto you. Eph. i. 9. Accord- 
ing to his good pleasure, which he hath purposed in him- 
self. John xvii. 6. I have manifested thy name unto the 
men which thou gavest me out of the world: Thine they 
E2 



54 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

lieve and obey; and governing their hearts by his 
word and Spirit;* 5 overcoming all their enemies 
by his almighty power and wisdom, in such man- 
ner and ways as are most consonant to his won- 
derful and unsearchable dispensation.* 



CHAP. IX. 

Of Free Will. 

I. God hath endued the will of man with that 
natural liberty, that it is neither forced, nor by 

were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy 
word. 

s 2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same Spirit of faith ac- 
cording as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I 
spoken: we also believe, and therefore speak. Rom. vlii. 
9, 14. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be, 
that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have 
not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his. — For as many 
as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God. 
See also Rom.xv. 18, 19, and John xvii. 17. 

t Psal. ex. 1. The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on 
my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool. 
1 Cor. xv. 25, 26. For he must reign, till he hath put all 
enemies under his feet. — The last enemy that shall be de- 
stroyed is death. Mai. iv. 2, 3. But unto you that fear my 
name, shall the Sun of righteousness arise with healing in 
his wings ; and ye shall go forth, and grow up as calves of 
the stall. — And ye shall tread down the wicked; for they 
shall be ashes under the soles of your feet, in the day that 
I shall do this, saith the Lord of Hosts. Col. ii. 15. And 
having spoiled principalities and powers, he made a show 
of them openly, triumphing over them in it: 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 1)5 

any absolute necessity of nature, determined to 
do good or evil. a 

II. Man, in his state of innocency, had free- 
dom and power to will and to do that which is 
good and well-pleasing to God; b but yet mutably, 
60 that he might fall from it. c 

III, Man, by his fall into a state of sin, hath 
wholly lost all ability of will to any spiritual good 
accompanying salvation : d so as a natural man be- 
ing altogether averse from that which is good, e 

I. a James i. 14. But every man is tempted, when he is 
drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Deut. xxx. 19. 
I call heaven and earth to record this day against you, thai 
I have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing; 
therefore choose life, that both thou and thy seed may live. 
See John v. 40. 

II. b Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have I found, that God 
hath made man upright; but they have sought out many 
inventions. Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man 
in our image, after our likeness. 

c Gen. ii. 16, 17. And the Lord God commanded the 
man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest free- 
ly eat: — But of the tree of the knowledge of good arid evil, 
thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that thou eatest 
thereof, thou shalt surely die. Gen. iii. 6. And when the 
woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it 
•was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make 
one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and 
gave also unto her husband with her, and he did eat. 

III. d Rom. v. 6. For when we were yet without strength, 
in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. viii. 7. 
Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is 
not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. — 
John xv. v. For without me ye can do nothing. 

e Rom. iii. 10, 12. As it is written, There is none righ- 
teous, no not one: — They are all gone out of the way, they 
are together become unprofitable, there, is none that doeth 
Ijood, no not one. 



56 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

and dead in sin, f is not able, by his own strength, 
to convert himself, or to prepare himself there- 
unto. s 

IV. When God converts a sinner, and trans- 
lates him into the state of grace, he freeth him 
from his natural bondage under sin, h and by his 
grace alone, enables him freely to will and to do 
that which is spiritually good; 1 yet so as that, by 
reason of his remaining corruption, he doth not 
perfectly, nor only, will that which is good, but 
doth also will that which is evil. k 

f Eph. ii. 1, 5. And you hath he quickened, who were 
dead in trespasses and sins. Even when we were dead in 
sins, hath quickened us together with Christ; (by grace 
ye are saved.) Col. ii. 13. And you, being dead in your 
sins, and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath he quick- 
ened together with him, having forgiven you all tres- 
passes. 

g John vi. 44, 65. No man can come to me, except the 
Father which hath sent me draw him: — And he said, 
Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, 
except it were given unto him of my Father. 1 Cor. ii. 14. 
But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit 
of God: for they are foolishness unto him; neither can he 
know ihem, because they are spiritually discerned. See 
also Eph. ii. 2, 3, 4, 5. and Tit. iii. 3, 4, 5. 

IV. h Col. i. 13. Who hath delivered us from the pow- 
er of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of 
his dear Son. John viii. 34, 36. Jesus answered them, Ve- 
rily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever committeth sin, is 
the servant of sin. — If the Son therefore shall make you 
free, ye shall be free indeed. 

i Phil. ii. 13. For it is God which worketh in you both 
to will and to do of his good pleasure. Rom. vi. 18, 22. Be- 
ing then made free from sin, ye became the servants of 
righteousness. — But now being made free from sin, and 
become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, 
and the end everlasting life. 

k Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 5tf 

V. The will of man is made perfectly and im- 
mutably free to good alone, in the state of glory 
only. 1 



CHAP. X. 

Of Effectual Calling. 

I. All those whom God hath predestinated un- 
to life, and those only, he is pleased, in his ap- 
pointed and accepted time, effectually to call, a by 
his word and Spirit, b out of that state of sin and 

the spirit against the flesh, aaid these are contrary the one 
to the other; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. 
Rom. vii. 15. For that which I do, I allow not; for what I 
would, that do I not; but what I hate that do I. 

V. 1 Eph. iv. 13. Till we all come in the unity of the 
faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God; unto a per- 
fect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of 
Christ. Jude 24. Now unto him that is able to keep you 
from falling, and to present you faultless before the pre- 
sence of his glory, with exceeding joy. 

I. a Rom. viii. 30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, 
them he also called, and whom he called them he also jus- 
tified; and whom he justified, them he also glorified. — 
Rom. xi. 6. What then? Israel hath not obtained that which 
he seeketh for; but the election hath obtained it, and the 
rest were blinded. Eph. i. 10, 11. That in the dispensa- 
tion of the fulness of times, he might gather together in 
one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and 
which are on earth, even in him. 

b 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. — God hath from the beginning 
chosen you to salvation, through sanctifi cation of the Spi- 
rit, and belief of the truth; — Whereunto he called you by 
our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Je- 
sus Christ. 2 Cor. iii. 3, 6, Forasmuch as ye are manifesto 
3y declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by u&> 



58 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

death, in which they are by nature, to grace and 
salvation by Jesus Christ; c enlightening their 
minds spiritually and savingly, to understand the 
things of God, d taking away their heart of stone, 
and giving unto them an heart of flesh ; e renew- 
ing their wills, and by his almighty power 
determining them to that which is good; f and ef- 

vvritten not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; 
not in tables of stone, bat in fleshy tables of the heart. 
Who also hath made us able ministers of the New Testa- 
ment, not of the letter, but of the spirit; for the letter kill- 
eth, but the spirit giveth life. 

c Rom. viii. 2. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ 
Jesus, hath made me free from the law of sin anc death. 
2 Tim. i. 9, 10. Who hath saved us, and called us with an 
holy calling, not according to our works, but according to 
his own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ 
Jesus before the workl began; but is now made manifest 
by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath 
abolished death, and hath brought life and immortality to 
light through the gospel. See also Eph. ii. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. 

d Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them 
from darkness to light, and from the power of Siitan unto 
God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inhe- 
ritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in 
me. 1 Cor. ii. 10, 12. But God hath revealed them unto 
us by his Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, 
the deep things of God. Now we have received, not the 
spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God; that 
we might know the things that are freely given to us of 
God. 

e Ezek. xxxvi. 26. A new heart also;will I give you, and 
a new spirit will I put within you; and I will take away 
the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an 
heart of flesh. 

f Ezek. xi. 19. And I will give them one heart, and I 
will put a new spirit within you. Dent. xxx. 6. And the 
Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart, and the heart 
of thy seed, to love the Lord thy God with all thine heart, 
and with all thy soul, that thou mayest live. See also Ezek. 
xxxvi. 27. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. . 59 

fectually drawing them to Jesus Christ ;s yet so as 
they come most freely, being made willing by his 
grace. 11 

II. This effectual call is of God's free and spe- 
cial grace alone, not from any thing at all foreseen 
in man, 1 who is altogether passive therein, until, 
being quickened and renewed by the Holy Spirit, k 
he is thereby enabled to answer this call, and to 
embrace the grace offered and conveyed in it. 1 

g John vi. 44, 45. No man can come unto me, except 
the Father which hath sent me, draw him.— Every man 
therefore that hath heard and hath learned of the Father, 
cometh unto me. 

h Cant. i. 4. Draw me, we will run after thee. Psal. ex. 
3. Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power, 
in the beauties of holiness, from the womb of the morning: 
Thou hast the dew of thy youth. John vi. 37. 

II. i 2 Tim. i. 9. Who hath saved us, and called us with 
an holy calling, not according to our works, but according 
to his own purpose and grace which was given us in Christ 
Jesus before the world began. Tit. iii. 4, 5. But after that 
the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man ap- 
peared, not by works of righteousness which we have 
done, but according to his mercy he saved us by the 
washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost, 
Rom. ix. 11. For the children being not yet born, neither 
having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God ac- 
cording to election might stand, not of works, but of him 
that calleth. See also*Eph. ii. 4, 5, 8, 9. 

k 1 Cor. ii. 14. But the natural man receiveth not the 
things of the Spirit of God; For they are foolishness unto 
him; neither can he know them, because they are spiritual- 
ly discerned. Rom. viii. 7. Because the carnal mind is 
enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law of God, 
neither indeed can be. Eph. ii. 5. Even when we were 
dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ; (by 
grace ye are saved.) 

1 John vi. 37. All that the Father giveth me, shall come 
to me; and him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast 
out. Ezek. xxxvi. 27, And I will put my Spirit within 



60 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

III. Elect infants, dying in infancy, are regen? 
erated and saved by Christ through the Spirit,* 1 
who worketh when, and where, and how he pleas- 
§th. n So also are all other elect persons, who are 
incapable of being outwardly called by the minis- 
try of the word. 

IV. Others not elected, although they may be 
called by the ministry of the word,? and may have 
some common operations of the Spirit, * yet they 

you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall 
.keep my judgments, and do them. John v. 25. Verily, ve« 
rily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when 
the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they 
that hear, shall live. John vi. 37. Ezek. xxxvi. 27. 

III. m Luke xviii. 15, 16. And they brought unto him 
also infants, that he would touch them; but when his dis- 
ciples saw it, they rebuked them: — But Jesus called them 
unto him, and said, Suffer little children to come unto me, 
and forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of God, 
Acts ii. 38, 39. Then Peter said unto them, Kepent, and 
be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, 
for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of 
the Holy Ghost: For the promise is unto you, and to your 
children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the 
Lord our God shall call. 

n John hi. 8. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and 
thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence 
it cometh, and whither it goeth; so is every one that is 
born of the Spirit. 

o Acts iv. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other: 
for there is none other name under heaven given among 
men, whereby we must be saved. 

IV. p Jtfat. xxii. 14. For many are called but few ave 
chosen. 

q Mat. xiii. 20, 21. But he that received the seed intc> 
stony places, the same is he that heareth the word, and 
anon with joy receiveth it: — Yet hath he not root in him- 
self, but dureth for a while: For when tribulation or per- 
secution arlseth because of the word, by and by he is of- 
fended. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 61 

never truly come to Christ, and therefore can not 
be saved: 1 ' much less can men, not possessing the 
Christian religion, be saved in any other way 
whatsoever, be they never so diligent to frame 
their lives according to the light of nature, and 
the law of that religion they do profess; 8 and to as- 
sert and maintain that they may is very pernicious, 
and to be detested.* 

r John vi. 64, 65, 66. But there are some of you that be- 
lieve not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they 
were that believed not, and who should betray him. — And 
he said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can coma 
unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father. — - 
From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked 
no more with him. John viii. 34. I said therefore unta 
you, that ye shall die in your sins: For if ye believe not 
that I am lie, ye shall die in your sins. 

s Acts iv. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other: 
For there is none other name under heaven given among 
men, whereby we must be saved. John xiv. 6. Jesus saith 
unto him, I am the way, and the truth, and the life; no 
man cometh unto the Father but by me. John xvii. 3. — 
And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the on- 
ly true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent. 

t 2 John x. 11. If there come any unto you, and bring 
not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither 
bid him God speed. — For he that biddeth him God speed, 
is partaker of his evil deeds. Gal. i. 6, 7, 8. But though 
we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel 
unto you, than that which we have preached unto you, let 
him be accursed. 



62 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

CHAP. XI. 

Of Justification. 

I. Those whom God effectually calleth, he also 
freely justifieth; a not by infusing righteousness in- 
to them, but by pardoning their sins, and by ac- 
counting and accepting their persons as righteous: 
not for any thing wrought in them, or done by 
them, but for Christ's sake alone: not by imputing 
faith itself, the act of believing, or any other evan- 
gelical obedience to them, as their righteousness; 
but by imputing the obedience and satisfaction of 
Christ unto them, b they receiving and resting on 

I. a Rom. viii. 30.— Whom he called them he also justi- 
fied. Rom. iii. 24. Being justified freely by his grace, 
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. 

b Rom. iv. 5, 6, 7, 8. But to him that worketh not, but 
believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is 
counted for righteousness. — Even as David also describeth 
the blessedness of the man unto whom God imputeth 
righteousness without works, saying, Blesssed are they 
whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered. 
Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin. 
2 Cor. v. 19, 21. To wit, that God was in Christ, recon- 
ciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespass- 
es unto them: and hath committed unto us the word of 
reconciliation. For he hath made him to be sin for us, who 
knew no sin, that we might be made the righteousness of 
God in him. Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25, 27, 28. Tit. iii. 5, 7.— 
Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but 
according to his mercy he saved us by the washing of re- 
generation, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. — That being 
justified by his grace, we should be made heirs, according 
to the hope of eternal life. Eph. i. 7. In whom we have 
redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, ac- 
cording to the riches of his grace. Jer. xxiii. 6. In his 
days Judah shall be saved, and Israel shall dwell safely} 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 63 

him and his righteousness by faith; which faith 
they have not of themselves, it is the gift of Gocl. c 

II. Faith, thus receiving and resting on Christ 
and his righteousness, is the alone instrument of jus- 
tification ; d yet is not alone in the person justified, but 
is ever accompanied with all other saving graces, 
and is no dead faith; but worketh by love. e 

III. Christ, by his obedience and death, did ful 
ly discharge the debt of all those that are thus jus- 
tified, and did make a proper, real, and full satis- 
faction to his Father's justice in their behalf/ 

and this is the name whereby he shall be called, The 
Lord our Righteousness. See also 1 Cor. i. 30, 31, and 
Rom. v. 17, 18, 19. 

c Phil. iii. 9. And be found in him, not having mine own 
righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through 
the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by 
faith. Acts xiii, 38, 39. Eph. ii. 7. and ver. 8. For by 
grace are ye saved, through faith; and that not of your- 
selves; it is the gift of God. 

II. d John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them 
gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them 
that believe on his name. Horn. iii. 28. Therefore we con- 
clude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of 
the law. Rom. v. 1. Therefore being justified by faith we 
have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ. 

e Jam. ii. 17, 22, 26. Even so faith, if it hath not works 
is dead being alone; — Seest thou how faith wrought with 
his works, and by works was faith made perfect? — For as 
the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works 
is dead also. Gal. v. 6. For in Jesus Christ, neither cir- 
cumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision; but faith 
which worketh by love. 

III. f Rom, v.*8, 9, 10, 19. But God commendeth his 
love towards us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ 
died for us. — Much more then being now justified by his 
blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him. For if 
when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the 
death of his Son; much more, being reconciled, we shall 



64 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

Yet, in as much as he was given by the Father 
for them,s and his obedience and satisfaction ac- 
cepted in their stead, 11 and both freely, not for any 
thing in them, their justification is only of free 
grace; 1 that both the exact justice, and rich grace 
of God, might be glorified in the justification of 
sinners. k 

IV. God did, from all eternity, decree to justi- 
fy all the elect; 1 and Christ did, in the fulness of 

be saved by his life. For as by one man's disobedience, 
many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one 
shall many be made righteous. 1 Tim. ii. 6. Who gave 
himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time. Heb. 
x. 10, 14. By the which will we are sanctified, through 
the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all: For 
by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are 
sanctified. See also Dan. ix. 24, 26. and Isa. liii. 4, 5, 6, 
40, 11, 12. 

g Rom. vlfi. 32. He that spared not his own Son, but de- 
livered him him up for us all, how, shall he not with him 
also freely give us all things? 

h 2 Cor. v. 21. For he hath made him to be sin for us, 
who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteous- 
ness of God in him. Mat. iii. 1/. And lo, a voice from 
heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am 
well pleased. Eph. v. 2. And walk in love, as Christ al- 
so huth loved us, and hath given himself for us, an offering 
and a sacrifice to God, for a sweet-smelling savour. 

i Horn. iii. 24. Being justified freely by his grace 
through the redemption that is in Jesus Christ. Eph. i. 7, 
In whom we have redemption through his blood, the for- 
giveness of sins according to the riches of his grace. 

k Rom. iii. 26. To declare, I say, at this time his righte- 
ousness, that he might be just, and the justifier of him 
which believeth in Jesus. Eph. ii. 7. That, in the ages to 
come, he might show the exceeding riches of his grace, 
in his kindness towards us through Christ Jesus. 

IV. 1 Gal. iii. 8. And the scripture foreseeing that God 
would justify the heathen through faith, preached before 
the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 65 

time, die for their sins, and rise again for their jus- 
tification: 111 nevertheless they are not justified, un- 
til the Holy Spirit doth, in due time, actually ap- 
ply Christ unto them. n 

V. God doth continue to forgive the sins of 
those that are justified: and although they can ne- 
ver fall from the state of justification^ yet they 
may by their sins fall under God's fatherly dis- 
pleasure, and not have the light of his countenance 

be blessed, 1 Pet. i. 2, 19, 20. Elect according to tbe 
foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification 
of the Spirit, unto obedience, and sprinkling of the blood 
of Jesus Christ. — But with the precious blood of Christ, as 
of a lamb without blemish, and without spot: — Who verily 
was foreordained before the foundation of the world, but 
was manifest in these last times for you. See Rom. viii. 
30. 

m Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was 
come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made un- 
der the law. 1 Tim. ii. 6. Who gave himself a ransom for 
all, to be testified in due time. Rom. iv. 25. Who was de- 
livered for our offences, and was raised again for our jus- 
tification. 

n Col. i. 21, 22. And you, that were some time alienated 
and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath 
he reconciled, in the body of his flesh, through death, to 
present you holy and unblameable, and unreproveahle in 
his sight. See also Gal. ii. 16. and Tit. iii. 4, 5, 6, 7. 

V. o Mat. vi. 12. And forgive us our debts, as we for- 
give our debtors, 1 John i. 9. If we confess our sins, 
he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse 
us from all unrighteousness. 1 John ii. 1. — If any man 
sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the 
righteous. 

p Luke xxii. 32. But I have prayed for thee, that thy 
faith fail not; and when thou art converted, strengthen 
thy brethren. John x. 28. And I give unto them eternal 
life, and they shall never perish, neither shall any pluck 
them out of my hand. Heb. x. 14. For by one offering 
he hath perfected forever them that are sanctified. 
F 2 



€6 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

restored unto them, until they humble themselves, 
confess their sins, beg pardon, and renew their 
faith and repentance.** 

VI. The justification of believers under the Old 
Testament was, in all these respects, one and the 
same with the justification of believers under the 
New Testament. 1 ' 



CHAP. XII. 

Of Adoption. 

I. All those that are j ustified, God vouchsafeth, in 
and for his only Son Jesus Christ, to make parta- 

q Psal. lxxxix. 31,32. If they break my statutes, and 

keep not my commandments; then will 1 visit their 

transgression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes: 

Ver. 33. Nevertheless, my loving kindness will I 

not utterly take from him, nor suffer my faithfulness to 
fail. 

PsaL xxxii. 5. I acknowledged my sin unto thee, and 
mine iniquity have I not hid: I said, I will confess my trans- 
gressions unto the Lord; and thou forgavest the iniquity 
of my sin. Mat. xxvi. 75. And Peter remembered the 
words of Jesus, — and he went out and wept bitterly. See 
also Psal. li. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, and 1 Cor. xi. 30, 32. 

VI. r Gal. iii. 9, 13, 14. So then they which be of faith 
are blessed with faithful Abraham: — Christ hath redeemed 
us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us: 
for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a 
tree: — That the blessing of Abraham might come on the 
Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the 

promise of the Spirit through faith. Rom. iv. 22, 23, 

24. And therefore it was imputed to him for righteous- 
ness. Now it was not written for his sake alone, that it 
was imputed to him, But for us ajso, to whom it shall be 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 67 

kers of the grace of adoption: 11 by which they are 
taken into the number, and enjoy the liberties and 
privileges of the children of God; b have his name 
put upon them, c receive the Spirit of adoption; 11 
have access to the throne of grace with boldness; 6 
are enabled to cry, Abba, Father; f are pitied,^ pro- 
tected, 11 provided for, 1 and chastened by him as by 

imputed, if we believe on him that raised up Jesus our 
Lord from the dead. 

I. a Eph. i. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adop- 
tion of children by Jesus Christ, to himself, according to 
the good pleasure of his will. Gal. iv. 4, 5. God sent 
forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to 
redeem them that were under the law; that we might re- 
ceive the adoption of sons. 

b Rom. viii. 17. And if children, then heirs; heirs of 
God, and joint-heirs with Christ. — John i. 12. But as ma- 
ny as received him, to them gave he power to become 
the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name. 

c Jer. xiv. 9. Yet thou, O Lord, art in the midst of us, 
and we are called by thy name; leave us not. Rev. iii. 12. 
Him that overcometh, will I make a pillar in the temple 
of my God, and he shall go no more out; and I will write 
upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city 
of my God, -which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down 
out of heaven from my God, and / will write upon him my 
new name. 

d Rom. viii. 15. For ye have not received the spirit of 
bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of 
adoption, whereby we cry Abba, Father. 

e Eph. iii. 12. In whom we have boldness and access 
with confidence by the faith of him. Rom. v. 2. 

f Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent 
forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, 
Father. 

g Psal. ciii. 13. Like as a father pitieth his children: so 
the Lord pitieth them that fear him. 

h Prov. xiv. 26. In the fear of the Lord is strong con- 
fidence, and his children shall have a place of refuge. 

i Mat. vi. 30, 32. Wherefore if God so clothe the grass 
of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the 



68 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

a father; k yet never cast oT, 1 but sealed to the day 
of redemption,* 1 and inherit the promises, 11 as heirs 
of everlasting salvation. 



CHAP. XIII. 

Of Sanctification. 

I # They who are effectually called and regenera« 
ted, having a new heart and a new spirit created 
in them, are farther sanctified, really and person- 
ally, through the virtue of Christ's death and re- 
surrection, 51 by his word and Spirit dwelling in 

oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little 
faith? — For your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have 
need of all these things. 1 Pet. v. 7. Casting all your 
care upon him; for he careth for you. 

k Heb. xii. 6. For whom the Lord loveth, he chasten- 
eth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. 

1 Lam. iii. 31. For the Lord will not cast off forever. 

m Eph. iv. 30. Whereby ye are sealed unto the day 

of redemption. 

n Heb. vi..l2. That ye be not slothful, but followers of 
them, who through faith and patience inherit the promises. 

o 1 Pet. i. 4 To an inheritance incorruptible and un- 
defiled, and that fadelh not away, reserved in heaven for 
you. Heb. i. 14. Are they not all ministering spirits, 
sent forth to minister for them, who shall be heirs of sal- 
vation? 

I. a 1 Cor. vi. 11. And suchwere some ofyou; but ye 
are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in 
the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. 
Acts xx. 32. And now, brethren, I commend you to God, 
and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, 
and to give you an inheritance among all them which are 
sanctified. Phil. iii. 10. That I may know him, and the 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 69 

tliem: 1 * the dominion of the whole body of sin is 
destroyed/ and the several lusts thereof are more 
and more weakened and mortified, 41 and they more 
and more quickened and strengthened, in all saving 
graces/ to the practice of true holiness, without 
which no man shall see the Lord/ 

II. This sanctification is throughout in the whole 

power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his suffer- 
ings, being made conformable unto his death. See also 
Rom. vi. 5, 6. For if we have been planted tog-ether in 
the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of 
his resurrection: Knowing this, that our old man is cruci- 
fied with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that 
henceforth we should not serve sin. 

b Eph. v. 26. That he might sanctify and cleanse it 
with the washing of water by the word. 2 Thess. ii. 13. 
But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, 
brethren, beloved of the Lord; because God hath from the 
beginning chosen you to salvation, through sanctification 
of the Spirit and belief of the truth. 

c Rom. vi. 6, 14. Knowing this, that our old man is 
crucified with Mm, that the body of sin might be destroy- 
ed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. — For sin shall 
not have dominion over you: for ye are not under the law, 
but under grace. 

d Gal. v, 24. And they that are Christ's have crucified 
the flesh with the affections and lusts. Rom. viii. 13. For 
if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through the 
Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. 

e Col. i. 11. Strengthened with all might according to 
his glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering 
with joyfulness. Eph. iii. 16. That he would grant you 
according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened 
with might by his Spirit in the inner man. 

f 2 Cor. vii. 1. Having therefore these promises, dear- 
ly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of 
the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. 
Heb. xii. 14. Follow peace with all men, and holiness, 
without which no man shall see the Lord. 



70 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

man 5 s yet imperfect in this life: there abideth still 
some remnants of corruption in every part, h whence 
ariseth a continual and irreconcileable war, the 
flesh lusting against the spirit, and the spirit 
against the flesh. 1 

III. In which war, although the remaining cor- 
ruption for a time may much prevail, k yet, through 
the continual supply of strength from the sanctify- 
ing Spirit of Christ, the*regenerate part doth over- 
come: 1 and so the saints grow in grace, m perfect- 
ing holiness in the fear of God. n 

I!, g 1 Thess. v.23. And the very God of peace sanc- 
tify you wholly: and I pray God your whole spirit and soul 
and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of pur 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

h 1 John i. 10. If we say, that we have not sinned, we 
make him a liar, and his word is not in us. Phil. iii. 12. 
Not as though I had already attained, either were already 
perfect; but 1 follow after, if that I may apprehend that 
for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus. See 
also Rom. vii. 18, 23 

i Gal v 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, 
and the spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary the 
one to the other; so that ye can not do the things that ye 
would. 

Ill k Rom. vii. 23. Rut I see'another law in my mem- 
bers warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me 
intoraptivity to the law of si?> which is in my members. 

1 Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not have dominion over you: 
for ye are not under the law, but under grace. 1 John \ r . 
4. For whatsoever is born of God, overcometh the world: 
And this is 1he victory that overcometh the world, even 
our faith. Eph. iv. 16. From whom the whole body fitly 
joined together, and compacted by that which every joint 
supplieth, according to the effectual working in the mea- 
sure of every part, maketh increase of the body, unto the 
edifying of itself in love. 

m 2 Pet. iii. 18. But grow in grace, and in the know- 
ledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 2 Cor. iii. 18 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 71 

CHAP. XIV. 

Of saving Faith. 

I. The grace of faith, whereby the elect are 
enabled to believe to the saving of their souls, a is 
the work of the Spirit of Christ in their hearts; b 
and is ordinarily w r rought by the ministry of the 
word: c by which also, and by the administration 
of the sacraments, and prayer, it is increased and 
strengthened.* 1 

But we all with open face beholding as in a glass the glory 
of the Lord, are changed into the same image, from glory 
to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. 

n 2 Cor. vii. 1. Having therefore these promises, dearly 
beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all fllthiness of the 
flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. 

I. a Heb. x. 39. But we are not of them who draw back 
unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of 
the bouI. 

b 2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith, ac- 
cording as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I 
spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak. Eph. ii. 8. 
For by gract? '»re ye saved through faith, and that not of 
yourselves; it is the gift of God. 

c Rom. x. 14, 17. — How shall they believe in him of 
whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear with- 
out a preacher? — So then, faith cometh by bearing, and 
hearing by the word of God. 

d 1 Pet. ii. 2. As new-born babes desire the sincere 
milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby. Luke xvii. 
5. And the apostles said unto the Lord, Increase our faith, 
Rom. i. 16, 17. For T am not ashamed of the gospel of 
Christ; for it is the power of God unto salvation to every 
one that believeth, to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. 
For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from 
faith to faith; as it is written, The just shall liye by faith. 
See also Acts xx. 32. 



72 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

II. By this faith a Christian believeth to be 
true, whatsoever is revealed in the word, for the 
authority of God himself speaking therein; e and 
acteth differently, upon that which each particular 
passage thereof containeth; yielding obedience to 
the commands/ trembling at the threatenings,£ and 
embracing the promises of God for this life, and 
that which is to come. h But the principal acts of 
saving faith are, accepting, receiving, and resting 
upon Christ alone for justification, sanctification 
and eternal life, by virtue of the covenant of 
grace. 1 

II. e 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we God 
without ceasing", because when ye received the word of 
God which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word 
of man, but (as it is in truth) the word of God, which effec- 
tually worketh also in you that believe. 1 John v. 10. He 
that believeth on the Son of God, hath the witness in him- 
self; he that believeth not God, hath made him a liar, be- 
cause he believeth not the record that God gave of his 
Son. Acts xxiv. 14 — believing all things which are writ- 
ten in the law and the prophets. 

f Rom. xvi. 26. But now is made manifest, and by the 
scriptures of the prophets according to the commandment 
of the everlasting God, made known to all nations, for the 
obedience of faith. 

g lsa. lxvi. 2. — To this man will I look, even to him thai 
is poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word. 

h Heb. xi. 13. These all died in faith, not having re- 
ceived the promises, but having seen them afar off, and 
were persuaded of them , and embraced them, and confess- 
ed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 
1 Tim. iv. 8. — But godliness is profitable unto all things, 
having promise of the life that now is, and of that which 
is to come. 

i John i 12. But as many as received him, to them gave 
he power to become the sons of God, even to them that 
believe on his name. Acts xvi. 31. And they said, Believe 
on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shaK be saved and thy 



THE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 73 

III. This faith is different in degrees, weak or 
strong; k may be often and many ways assailed and 
weakened, but gets the victory; 1 growing up in 
many to the attainment of a full assurance through 
Christ, m who is both the author and finisher of our 
feith. n 

house. Gal. ii. 20. I am crucified with Christ; neverthe- 
less I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life 
which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the 
Son of God who loved me, and gave himself for me. Acts 
xv. 11. But we believe that through the grace of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved even as they. 

III. k Heb. v. 13, 14. For every one that useth milk, is 
unskilful in the word of righteousness; for he is a babe. — 
But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, 
even those who by reason of use have their senses exer- 
cised to discern both good and evil. Rom. iv. 19, 20.— 
And being not weak in faith, he considered not his own 
body now dead, when he was about an hundred years old, 
neither yet the deadness of Sarah's womb: He staggered 
not at the promise of God through unbelief; but was 
strong in faith, giving glory to God. Mat. vi. 30. Shall he 
not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith? Mat. viii. 
10. When Jesus heard it, he marvelled and said to them 
that followed, Verily I say unto you, I have not found so 
great faith, no not in Israel. 

1 Luke xxii. 31, 32. And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, 
behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you 
as wheat: — But I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail 
not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. 
Eph. vi. 16. Above all, taking the shield of faith, where- 
with ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the 
wicked. 1 John v. 4, 5. For whatsoever is born of God 
overcometh the world: and this is the victory that over- 
cometh the world, even our faith. — Who is he that over- 
cometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the 
Son of God? 

m Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we desire that every one of you 
do show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope 
ynto the end: — That ye be not slothful, but followers of 
G 



74 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

CHAP. XV. 

Of Repentance unto Life, 

I. Repentance unto life is an evangelical 
grace,* the doctrine whereof is to be preached by 
every minister of the gospel, as well as that of faith 
in Christ. b 

II. By it a sinner, out of the sight and sense, 
not only of the danger, but also of the filthiness 
and odiousness of his sins, as contrary to the holy 
nature and righteous law of God, and upon the ap- 
prehension of his mercy in Christ to such as are 
penitent, so grieves for and hates his sins, as to turn 
from them all unto God, c purposing and endeavour- 

them who through faith and patience inherit the promises, 
Heb. x. 22. Let us draw near with a true heart in full as- 
surance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil 
conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water. 

n Heb. xii. 2. Looking unto Jesus, the author and finish- 
er of our faith. 

I. a Acts xi. 18. When they heard these things, they 
held their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath 
Go'l also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life. — 
Zach. ii.10. 

b Luke xxiv. 47. And that repentance and remission of 
sins should be preached in his name among all nations, be- 
ginning at Jerusalem. Mark i. 15. And saying, The time is 
fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent ye, 
and believe the gospel. Acts xx. 21. Testifying both to 
the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, 
and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. 

II. c Ezek. xviii. 30, 31. Repent and turn yourselves horn. 
all your transgressions; so iniquity shall not be your ruin. 
Cast away from you all your transgressions whereby ye 
have transgressed, and make you a new heart and a new 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 75 

ing to walk with him, in all the ways of his com- 
mandments.* 

III. Although repentance be not to be rested in 
as any satisfaction for sin, or any cause of the par- 
don thereof, 6 which is the act of God's free grace 

spirit; for why will ye die, O House of Israel? Ezek. xxxvi. 
31. Then shall ye remember your own evil ways, and your 
doings that -were not good, and shall loathe yourselves in 
your own sight, for your iniquities, and for your abomina- 
tions. Psal. li. 4. Against thee, thee only have I sinned, and 
done this evil in thy sight; that thou mightest be justified 
when thou speakest, and be clear when thou judgest. Jer. 
xxxi. 18, 19. I have surely heard Ephraim bemoaning hint- 
self thus, Thou hast chastised me, and I was chastised, as 
a buliock unaccustomed to the yoke: turn thou me, and I 
shall be turned; for thou art the Lord my God. Surely after 
that 1 was turned, I repented; and after that I was turned, 
I smote upon my thigh: I was ashamed, yea, even confound- 
ed, because I did bear the reproach of my youth. 2 Cor. 
vii. 11. For behold, this self same thing that ye sorrowed 
after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, 
what clearing of yourselves, yea, -what indignation, yea, 
what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, 
what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves 
to be clear in this matter. See also Joel ii. 12, 13. Amos v. 
15. and Psalm cxix. 128. 

d Psal. cxix. 6, 59, 106. Then shall I not be ashamed, 
when I have respect unto all thy commandments. — I 
thought on my ways, and turned my feet unto thy testi- 
monies. — I have sworn, and I will perform it, that I will 
keep thy righteous judgments. Luke i. 6. And they were 
both righteous before God, walking in all the command- 
ments and ordinances of the Lord blameless. See also 2 
Kings xxiii. 25. 

in. e Ezek. xxxvi. 31, 32. Then shall ye remember your 
own evil ways, and your doings that were not good, and 
shall loathe yourselves in your own sight, for your iniquities, 
and for your abominations. — Not for your sakes do I this, 
saith the Lord God; be it known unto you: be ashamed and 
confounded for your own ways, O house of Israel. Ezek, 



76 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

in Christ; f yet is it of such necessity to all sinners, 
that none may expect pardon without it.& 

IV, As there is no sin so small but it deserves 
damnation; 11 so there is no sin so great, that it can 
bring damnation upon those who truly repent. 1 

V. Men ought not to content themselves with a 
general repentance, but it is every man's duty to 
endeavour to repent of his particular sins, particu- 
larly^ 

xvi. 63. That thou mayest remember and be confounded, 
and never open thy mouth any more because of thy shame, 
when I am pacified toward thee for all thou hast done, saith 
the Lord God. 

f Hos. xiv. 2, 4. Take with you words, and turn to the 
Lord; say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us 
graciously; so will we render the calves of our lips. I will 
heal their backsliding, I will love them freely; for mine 
anger is turned away from him. Rom. iii. 24. Being justi- 
fied freely by his grace through the redemption that is in 
Christ Jesus, Eph. i. 7. 

g Luke xiii. 3, 5. I tell you, nay; but except ye repent, 
ye shall all likewise perish. Acts xvii. 30. 

IV. h Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. Mat. 
xii. 36. But 1 say unto you, that every idle word that men 
shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of 
judgment. 

i Isa. lv. 7. Let the wicked forsake his way, and the un- 
righteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the 
Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, 
for he will abundantly pardon. Rom. viii. 1. There is there- 
fore now no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus, 
who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. Isa. i. 18. 
Come now and let us reason together, saith the Lord; 
though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as 
snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as 
wool. 

V. k Psal. xix. 13. Keep back thy servant also from pre- 
sumptuous sins, let them not have dominion over me, then 
shall I be upright, and I shall be innocent from the great 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. i i 

VI. As every man is bound to make private 
confession of his sins to God, praying for the par- 
don thereof; 1 upon which, and the forsaking of 
them, he shall find mercy : m so he that scandalizeth 
his brother, or the church of Christ, ought to be 
willing, by a private or public confession and sor- 
row for his sin, to declare his repentance to those 
that are offended; 11 who are thereupon to be recon- 
ciled to him, and in love to receive him. 

transgression. Luke six. 8. And Zaccheus stood and said 
unto the Lord, Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give 
to the poor: and if I have taken any thing from any man by 
false accusation, I restore him fourfold. 1 Tim. i. 13, 15, 
Who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and in- 
jurious: but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly 
in unbelief. This is a faithful saying and worthy of all ac- 
ceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world, to save 
sinners, of whom I am chief 

VI 1 Psal. xxxii, 5, 6. I acknowledged my sin unto thee, 
and mine iniquity have I not hid: I said, I will confess my 
transgressions unto the Lord; and thou forgavest the ini- 
quity of my sin. Selah. — For this shall every one that is 
godly pray unto thee in a time when thou mayest be found; 
surely in the floods of great waters, they shall not come 
nigh unto him. See also Psal. li. 4, 5, 7, 9, 14. 

m Prov. xxviii. 13. He that covereth his sins shall not 
prosper: but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall 
have mercy. 1 John i. 9. If we confess our sins, he is faith- 
ful and just to forgive us our sins 

n James v. 16. Confess your faults one to another, and 
pray one for another, that ye may be healed. The effectual 
fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much. Luke 
xvii. 3. Take heed to yourselves: If thy brother trespass 
against thee, rebuke him: and if he repent, forgive him. 
Ver. 4. And if he trespass against thee seven times in a 
day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I 
repent; thou shalt forgive him. Josh. vii. 19. And Joshua 
said unto Achan, My son, give, I pray thee, glory to the 
Lord God of Israel, and make confession to him; and tell 
G 2 



78 THE CONFESSION ©F FAITH. 

CHAP. XVI. 

Of Good Works. 

I. Good works are only such as God hath com- 
manded in his holy word, a and not such as with- 
out the warrant thereof, are devised by men out 
of blind zeal, or upon any pretence of good inten- 
tion. 15 

II. These good works, done in obedience to 
God's commandments, are the fruits and evidences 
of a true and lively faith : c and by them believers 

me now what thou hast done; hide it not from me. Psal. li, 
throughout. 

o 2 Cor. ii. 8. Wherefore I beseech you that ye would 
confirm your love towards l>im» See- Gal. vi. 1, 2. 

I. a Micah vi. 8. He hath showed thee, O man, what is 
good: and what doVh The Lord require of thee, but to do 
justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy 
God? Rom xii. 2. And be not conformed to this world: but 
be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye 
may prove what is that good, and acceptable and perfect 
will of God. Heb. xiii. 21. Make you perfect in every good 
work to do his will. 

b Mat. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching 
for doctrines the commandments of men. Isa. xxix. 13. 
Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this people draw 
near me with their mouth, and with their lips do honour 
me, but have removed their heart far from me; and their 
fear towards me is taught by the precepts of men. John 
xvi. 2. They shall put you out of the synagogues; yea, the 
time cometh that whosoever killeth you will think that he 
doeth God service. See 1 Sam. xv. 21, 22, 23. 

II. c James ii. 18, 22. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast 
faith; and, I have works: show me thy faith without thy 
works, and I will show thee my faith by my works. — Seest 
thou how faith vrought with his worfcs, and by works was 
faith made perfect? 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 79 

manifest their thankfulness,* 1 strengthen their as- 
surance, 6 edify their brethren/ adorn the profes- 
sion of the gospel,^ stop the mouths of the adver- 
saries, 11 and glorify God, 1 whose workmanship they 
are, created in Christ Jesus thereunto, k that, hav- 

d Psal. cxvi. 12, 13. What shall I render unto the Lord 
/or all his benefits towards me. — I will take the cup of sal- 
vation, and call upon the name of the Lord. 1 Pet. ii. 9. 
But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy 
nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the 
praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his 
marvellous light. 

e 1 John ii. 3, 5. And hereby we do know that we know 
him, if we keep his commandments. — But whoso keepeth 
his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected. Here- 
by know we that we are in him. 2 Pet. i. 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10. 

f 2 Cor. ix. 2. Fori know the forwardness ofyour mind, 
for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia, 
was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very 
many. Mat. v. 16. Let your light so shine before men, that 
they may see your good works, and glorify your Father 
which is in heaven. 

g Tit. ii. 5. To be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, 
good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of 
God be not blasphemed. 1 Tim. vi. 1. Let as many ser- 
vants as are under the yoke count their own masters wor- 
thy of all honour; that the name of God and his doctrines 
be not blasphemed. See also Tit. ii. 9, 10, 11, 12. 

h 1 Pet. ii. 15. For so is the will of God, that with well 
doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men. 

i 1 Pet. ii. 12. Having your conversation honest among 
the Gentiles; that whereas they speak against you as evil 
doers, they may, by your good works which they shall be- 
hold, glorify God in the day of visitation. Phil. i. 11. Being 
filled with the fruits of righteousness, which are by Jesus 
Christ, unto the glory and praise of God. John xv. 8. Here- 
in is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit. 

k Eph. ii. 10. For we are his workmanship, created in 
Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before or- 
tlained that we should walk in thcnr. 



80 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

ing their fruit unto holiness, they may have the 
end, eternal life. 1 

III. Their ability to do good works is not at all 
of themselves, but wholly from the Spirit of Christ.™ 
And that they may be enabled thereunto besides 
the graces they have already received, there is 
required an actual influence of the same Holy 
Spirit to work in them to will and to do of his 
good pleasure: 11 yet are they not hereupon to grow 
negligent, as if they were not bound to perform any 
duty unless upon a special motion of the Spirit; 
but they ought to be diligent in stirring up the 
grace of God that is in them. 

1 Rom. vi. 22. But now being made free from sin, and 
become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, 
and the end everlasting life. 

III. m John xv 5. 1 am the vine, ye are the branches. 
He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth 
forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. Ver. 
6. If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, 
and is withered: and men gather them and cast them into 
the fire. See Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27. 

n Phil. ii. 13. For it is God which worketh in you both 
to will and to do of hit good pleasure. Phil. iv. 13. I can 
do all things through Christ which strengthened me. 2 
Cor. iii. 5. Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think 
any thing as of ourselves: but our sufficiency is of God. 

o Phil. ii. 12. Wherefore my beloved, as ye have always 
obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in 
my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and 
trembling. Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we desire that every one 
of you do show the same diligence to the full assurance of 
hope unto the end: that ye be not slothful, but followers 
of them who through faith and patience inherit the pro- 
mises. Isa. lxiv. 7. And (here is none that calleth upon thy 
name, that stirreth up himself to take hold of thee: for thou 
hast hid thy face from us, and hast consumed us, because 
of our iniquities. See also 2 Pet. i. 3, 5, 10, 11. and 2 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 81 

IV. They, who in their obedience, attain to the 
greatest height which is possible in this life, are 
so far from being able to supererogate and to do 
more than God requires, that they fall short of 
much, which in duty, they are bound to do.P 

V. We can not, by our best works merit pardon 
of sin, or eternal life, at the hand of God, by rea- 
son of the great disproportion that is between them 
and the glory to come, and the infinite distance 
that is between us and God, whom by them we 
can neither profit, nor satisfy for the debt of our 
former sins;^ but when we have done all we can, 
we have done but our duty, and are unprofitable 

Tim. i. 6, and Acts xxvi. 6, 7. together with Jude CO and 
21 verses. 

IV. p Luke xvii, 10. So likewise ye, when ye shall 
have done all these things which are commanded you, say, 
We are unprofitable servants: we have done that which 
was our duty to do. Job ix. 2, 3. — But how should man 
be just with God. — If he will contend with him, he can 
not answer him one of a thousand. Gal. v. 17. For the 
flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the 
flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other; so that 
ye can not do the things that ye would. 

V. q Rom. iii. 20. Therefore by the deeds of the law,, 
there shall no flesh be justified in his sight; for by the law- 
is the knowledge of sin. Rom iv 2, 4, 6. For if Abraham 
were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory, but not 
before God. — Xow to him that worketh is the reward not 
reckoned of grace, but of debt. Even as David also de- 
scribeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God im- 
puteth righteousness without works. Eph. ii. S, 9. For 
bv grace are ye saved, through faith; and that not of your- 
selves; it is the gift of God. — Xot of works, lest any man 
should boast. Psal. xvi. 2. O my soul, thou hast said unto 
the Lord, Thou art my Lord, my goodness extendetfa not 
to thee. See also Tit. iii. 5, 6," 7. Rom. viii. \% 22. 2-. 
and chap. xxxv. 7, &, 



82 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

servants; 1 * and because, as they are good, they pro- 
ceed from his Spirit;" 5 and, as they are wrought by 
us, they are defiled and mixed with so much weak- 
ness and imperfection, that they can not endure 
the severity of God's judgment/ 

VI. Yet notwithstanding, the persons of believ- 
ers being accepted through Christ, their good 
works also are accepted in him,* not as though 
they were in this life wholly unblameable and un- 
reprovable in God's sight ; w but that he, looking 
upon them in his Son, is pleased to accept and re- 
ward that which is sincere, although accompanied 
with many weaknesses and imperfections.* 

r Luke xvii. 10. See letter p in this chip. 

s Gal. v. 22. 23. Rut the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, 
peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meek- 
ness, temperance. 

t Isai. lxiv. 6. But we are all as an unclean thing, and 
all our righteousness are as filthy r. gs; and we all do fade 
as a leaf; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us 
away. Psal. cxliii. 2. And enter not into judgment with 
thy servant: for in thy sight shall no man living be justifi- 
ed. Psal.cxxx. 3. If thou, Lord, shouldst mark iniquities, 
O Lord, who shall stand rSee also Gal. v. 17. and Rom. vii. 
15, 18. 

VI v Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 1 Pet. 
ii. 5. Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, 
an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, accepta- 
ble to God by Jesus Christ. Gen. iv. 4. And Abel, he 
also brought of the firstlings of his Mock, and of the fat 
thereof; and the Lord had respect unto Abel, and to his 
offering. With Heb. xi. 4. 

w Job ix. 20. If I justify myself, mine own mouth shall 
condemn me; If I say, I am perfect, it shall also prove 
me perverse. Psal. cxliii. 2. 

x 2 Cor. viii. 12. For if there be first a willing mind, 
it is accepted, according to that a man hath, and not ac- 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 83 

VII. Works done by unregenerate men, al- 
though, for the matter of them, they maybe things 
which God commands, and of good use both to 
themselves and others ;*" yet because they proceed 
not from an heart purified by faith, 2 nor are done 
in a right manner, according to the word, a nor to 

cording to that he hath not. Heb. vi. 10. For God is not 
unrigtveous to forget your work and labour of love, which 
ye have showed toward his name, in that ye have minister- 
ed to the saints, and do minister. Matt. xxv. 21, 23. His 
lord said unto him, "Well done, thou good and faithful ser- 
vant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make 
thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy 
lord. 

VII. y 2 Kings x. 30, 31. And the Lord said unto Jehu,, 
Because thou hast done well in executing thai which u 
right in mine eyes, and hast done unto the house of Ahab, 
according to all that -wom in mine heart, thy children of the 
fourth generation shall sit on the throne of Israel. — But 
Jehu took no heed to walk in the law of the Lord God of 
Israel, with all his heart; for he departed not from the sins 
of Jeroboam, which made Israel to sis. Phil. i. 15, 16, 18. 
Some indeed preach Christ even of envy and strife; and 
some also of good will. — The one preach Christ of conten- 
tion, not sincerely, supposing to add affliction to my bonds. 
— What then 3 notwithstanding every way, whether in pre- 
tence, or in truth, Christ is preached; and I therein do re- 
joice. 

z Heb. xi. 4, 6. By faith Abel offered unto God a more 
excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness 
that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by 
it he being dead, yet speaking. But without faith it is 
impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God, must 
believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that 
diligently seek him. See Gen. xlv. 

a 1 Cor. xiii. 3. And though I bestow all my goods to 
feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, 
and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing. Isai. i. 12, 
"When ye come to appear before me, who hath required 
this^at your hand, to tread my courts? 



§4 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

a right end, the glory of God; b they are therefore 
sinful, and can not please God, or make a man 
meet to receive grace from God. c And yet their 
neglect of them is more sinful, and displeasing 
unto God. d 

b Mat. vi. 2, 5, 16. Therefore, when thou doest thine 
alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypo- 
crites do, in the synagogues, and in the streets, that they 
may have glory of men. Verily, I say unto you, They have 
their reward. And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as 
the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the 
synagogues, and in the corners of the streets, that they 
may be seen of men. Verily, I say unto you, They have 
their reward. Moreover when ye fast, be not as the hy- 
pocrites, of a sad countenance; for they disfigure their 
faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily, I 
say unto you, They have their reward. 

c Hag. ii. 14. So is this people, and so is this nation be- 
fore me, saith the Lord, and so is every work of their 
hands, and that which they offer there is unclean. Tit. i. 
15. — Unto them that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing 
pure, but even their mind and conscience is defiled. Amos 
v. 21, 22. 1 hate, I despise your feast-days, and 1 will not 
smell in your solemn assemblies. Though ye oflbr me 
burnt offerings, and your meat-offerings, I will not accept 
them, neither will I regard the peace-offerings of your 
fat beasts. See also Hos. i. 4. Rom. ix. 16, and Tit. iii. 5. 

d Psal. xiv. 4. Have all the workers of iniquity no know- 
ledge? who eat up ray people as they eat bread, and call 
not upon the Lord. Psal xxxvi. 3. The words of his 
mouth are iniquity and deceit: he hath left off to be wise, 
and to do good. Job xxi. 14. Therefore they say unto 
God, Depart from us; for we desire not the knowledge of 
thy ways. See also Mat. xxv. 41, 42, 43, 45, and Mat. 
xxiii. 23. 



THE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 85 

CHAP. XVII. 
Of the Perseverance of the Saints. 

I. They whom God hath accepted in his Beloved, 
effectually called and sanctified, by his Spirit, can 
neither totally nor finally fall away from the state 
of grace; but shall certainly persevere therein to 
the end, and be eternally saved. 3, 

II. This perseverance of the saints depends, 
not upon their own free-will, but upon the immu- 
tability of the decree of election, flowing from the 
free and unchangeable lave of God the Father; 5 
upon the efficacy of the merit and intercession of 
Jesus Christ; the abiding of the Spirit and of the 

I. a Phil. i. 6. Being confident of this very thing 1 , that 
he which hath begun a good work in you, will perform it 
until the day of Jesus Christ. John x. 28, 29. And I give 
unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish; nei- 
ther shall any pluck them out of my hand. My Father 
which gave them me, is greater than all: and none is able 
to pluck them out of my Father's hand. See also 1 John 
iii. 9. and 1 Pet. i. 5, 9. Job xvii. 9. 

II. b 2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless, the foundation of God 
standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them 
that are his. — Jer. xxxi. 3. The Lord hath appeared of 
old unto me, saying, Yea I have loved thee with an ever- 
lasting love; therefore with loving-kindness have I drawn 
thee. 

c Heb. x. 10, 14. By the which will we are sanctified, 
through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ, once for 
all. For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them 
that are sanctified. John xvii. 11, 24. And now I am no 
more in the world, but these are in the world, and 1 come 
to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name, 
those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as 
iv:e are.— Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast 
H 






86 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

seed of God within thein; d and the nature of the 
covenant of grace : e from all which ariseth also the 
certainty and infallibility thereof/ 

III. Nevertheless they may, through the temp- 
tations of Satan and of the world, the prevalency 
of corruption remaining in them, and the neglect 
of the means of their preservation, fall into griev- 
ous sins;£ and for a time continue therein: 11 where- 
given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold 
my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovest me 
from the foundation of the world. Heb. vii. 25. Where- 
fore he is able also to save them to the uttermost, that 
come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make in- 
tercession for them. Heb. ix. 12, 13, 14, 15. Rom. viii. 
33, to the end. Luke xxii. 32. 

d John xiv. 16, 17. And I will pray the Father, and he 
shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with 
you for ever; — Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world 
can not receive; because it seeth him not, neither knoweth 
him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and 
shall be in you. 1 John ii. 27. But the anointing which 
ye have received of him, abideth in you: and ye need not 
that any man teach you, but as the same anointing teach- 
eth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even 
as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him. 1 John iii. 9. 
"Whosoever is born of God, doth not commit sin; for his 
seed remaineth in him: and he can not sin, because he is 
born of God. 

e Jer. xxxii. 40. And I will make an everlasting cove- 
nant with them, that I will not turn away from them, to do 
them good; but I will put my fear in their hearts, that 
they shall not depart from me. With Heb. viii. 10, 11, 12. 

f2Thess. iii. 3. But the Lord is faithful, who shall 
stablish you, and keep you from evil. 1 John ii, 19. They 
went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had 
been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us: 
but they vent out t that they might be made manifest that 
they were not all of us. John x. 28. They shall never 
perish. 1 Thess. v. 23, 24. 

III. g Mat. xxvi. 70, 72, 74. But he denied before them 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 87 

by they incur God's displeasure, 1 and grieve his 
Holy Spirit ; k come to be deprived of some mea- 
sure of their graces and comforts; 1 have their hearts 
hardened,™ and their consciences wounded; 11 hurt 

all, saying*, I know not what thou sayest. And again he 
denied with an oath, I do not know the man. Then be- 
gan he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the 
man. 

h 2 Sam. xii. 9, 13. Wherefore hast thou despised the 
commandment of the Lord, to do evil in his sight? Thou 
hast killed Uriah the Hittite with the sword, and hast 
taken his wife to be thy wife, and hast slain him with the 
sword of the children of Ammon. — And David said unto 
Nathan, I have sinned against the Lord. And Nathan said 
unto David, The I*ord hath also put away thy sin; thou 
shalt not die. 

i Isa. lxiv. 7, 9. — For thou hast hid thy face from us, and 
hast consumed us, because of our iniquities. — Be not wroth 
very sore, O Lord, neither remember iniquity for ever; 
behold, see, we beseech thee, we are all thy people. 2 
Sam. xi. 27. And when the mourning was past, David sent 
and fetched her to his house, and she became his wife, 
and bare him a son: but the thing that David had done dis- 
pleased the Lord. 

k Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, 
whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. 

1 Psal. li. 8, 10, 12. Make me to hear joy and gladness; 
that the bones -which thou hast broken may rejoice. Create 
in me a clean heart, O God, and renew a right spirit with- 
in me. Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation; and up- 
hold me -mth thy free Spirit. Rev. ii. 4. Nevertheless, I 
have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first 
love. 

m Mark vi. 52. For they considered not the miracle of 
the loaves, for their heart was hardened. Mark xvi. 14. 
Afterward he appeared unto the eleven, as they sat at meat, 
and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of 
heart, because they believed not them which had seen him, 
after he was risen. Psalm xcv. 8. 



OS THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

and scandalize others, and bring temporal judg- 
ments upon themselves.? 



CHAP. XVIII. 
Of the Assurance of Grace and Salvation. 

I. Although hypocrites, and other unregenerate 
men, may vainly deceive themselves with false 
hopes and carnal presumptions of being in the fa- 
vour of God and estate of salvation; a which hope 
pf theirs shall perish: yet such as truly believe in 

n Psal. xxxii. 3, 4. When I kept silence, my bones wax- 
ed old through my roaring all the day long 1 . For day and 
i tight thy hand was heavy upon me: my moisture is turned 
into the drought of summer. Psal. li. 8. Make me to hear 
joy and gladness; that the bones which thou hast broken 
may rejoice. 

o 2 Sam. xii. 14. Howbeit, because by this deed thou 
Last given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to 
blaspheme, the child also that is born unto thee shall sure- 
ty die. 

p Psal. lxxxix. 31. If they break my statutes, and keep 
not my commandment; ver. 32. then will I visit their 
transgression with the rod, and their iniquities with stripes. 
1 Cor. xi. 32. But when we are judged, we are chastened 
of the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the 
world. 

I. a Job viii. 14. Whose hope shall be cut off; and whose 
trust sluill be a spider's web. Deut. xxix. 19. I shall have 
peace, though I walk in the imagination of mine heart, to 
add drunkenness to thirst. John viii. 41. Ye do the deeds 
of your father. Then said they unto him, We be not born 
of fornication; we have one Father, even God. 

b Mat. viii 22, 23. Many will say to me in that day, 
I^oj-d, Lord, have \ye not prophesied in thy name? and in 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 89 

the Lord Jesus, and love him in sincerity, endea- 
vouring to walk in all good conscience before him, 
may in this life be certainly assured that they are 
in a state of grace, c and may rejoice in the hope of 
the glory of God; which hope shall never make 
them ashamed. d 

II. This certainty is not a bare conjectural and 
probable persuasion, grounded upon a fallible 
hopef but an infallible assurance of faith, founded 
upon the divine truth of the promises of salvation/ 
the inward evidence of those graces unto which 
these promises are made/ the testimony of the 

thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name have done 
many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto 
them, I never knew you; depart from me, ye that work 
iniquity. Job viii. 13. 

c 1 John ii. 3. And hereby we do know that we know 
him, if we keep his commandments. 1 John v. 13. These 
things have I written unto you that believe on the name 
of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal 
life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of 
God. 1 John in. 14, 18, 19, 21, 24. 

d Rom. v. 2, 5. By whom also we have access by faith 
into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in the hope 

of the glory of God. And hope maketh not ashamed, 

because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by 
the Holy Ghost, which is given unto us. 

II. e Heb. vi. 11, 19. And we desire that every one of 
you do show the same diligence to the full assurance of 
hope unto the end. — Which hope we have as an anchor of 
thg soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into 
that within the vail. 

f Heb vi. 17, 18. Wherein God willing more abundantly 
to show unto the heirs of promise, the immutability of his 
counsel, confirmed it by an oath; — That by two immutable 
things in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might 
have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay 
hold upon the hope set before us. 

g 2 Pet.i. 4, 5, 10, 11. Whereby are given unto us ex- 
2H 



90 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

Spirit of adoption witnessing with our spirits that 
we are the children of God: 11 which Spirit is the 
earnest of our inheritance, whereby we are sealed 
to the day of redemption/ 

III. This infallible assurance doth not so be- 
long to the essence of faith, but that a true believ- 
er may wait long, and conflict with many difficul- 
ties before he be partaker of it: k Yet, being ena- 

ceeding great and precious promises; that by these ye 
might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped 
the corruption that is in the world through lust. — And be- 
sides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith, virtue; 
and to virtue, knowledge. Wherefore the rather, breth- 
ren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure; 
for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: — For so an 
entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly, into the 
everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 

1 John hi. 14. We know that we have passed from death 
unto life; because we love the brethren. 1 John ii. 3, and 

2 Cor. i. 12. 

h Rom. viii. 15, 16. For ye have not received the spirit 
of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit 
of adoption, whereby we cry Abba, Father. The Spirit 
itself beareth witness with our spirit that we are the chil- 
dren of God. 

i Eph. i. 13, 14. In whom ye also trusted 'after that ye 
heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation; in 
whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that 
holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheri- 
tance, until the redemption of the purchased possession, 
unto the praise of his glory. 2 Cor. i. 23, 22. Now he 
which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed 
us if God; who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest 
of the Spirit in our hearts. 

III. k Isa. 1. 10. Who is among you that fearcth the 
Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh 
in darkness, and hath no light? Let him trust in the name 
of the Lord, and stay upon iws God. 1 John v. 13. These 
things have I written unto you that believe on the name 
of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH'. 91 

bled by the Spirit to know the things which are 
freely given him of God, he may, without extraor- 
dinary revelation, in the right use of ordinary 
means, attain thereunto. 1 And therefore it is the 
duty of every one, to give all diligence to make his 
calling and election sure; m that thereby his heart 
may be enlarged in peace and joy in the Holy 
Ghost, in love and thankfulness to God, and in 
strength and cheerfulness in the duties of obedi- 
ence, the proper fruits of this assurance: 11 So far 
is it from inclining men to looseness. 

life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son Of 
God. See Psalm lxxxviii. throughout, and Psalm lxxvii. 
to the 12th verse. 

I 1 Cor. ii . 12. Now we have received, not the spirit of 
the world, but the Spirit which is of God; that we might 
know the things that are freely given to us of God. 1 John 
iv. 13. Hereby know we that we dwell in him, and he in 
us, because he hath given us of his Spirit. Heb. vi. 11, 
12. And we desire that every one of you do show the same 
diligence, to the full assurance of hope unto the end: — 
That ye be not slothful, but followers of them, who 
through faith and patience inherit the promises. Eph. iii. 
17, 18, 19. 

m 2 Pet. i. 10. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give di- 
ligence to make your calling and election sure; for if ye 
do these things, ye shall never fall. 

n Rom. v. 1, 2, 5. Therefore being justified by faith, we 
have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. — ■ 
By whom also we have access by faith into this grace 
wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of 
God. — A.nd hope maketh not ashamed; because the love 
of God is shed abroad in our hearts, by the Holy Ghost 
which is given unto us. Rom. xiv. 17. For the kingdom 
of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, and 
peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. Rom. xv. 13. Now the 
God of hope fdl you with all joy and peace in believing, 
that ye may abound in hope, through the power of the 
Holy Ghost. Psalm cxix. 32. I will run the way of thy 



92 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

IV. True believers may have the assurance of 
their salvation divers ways shaken, diminished and 
intermitted: as, by negligence in preserving of it; 
by falling into some special sin, which woundeth 
the conscience, and grieveth the Spirit; by some 
sudden or vehement temptation;by God's withdraw- 
ing the light of his countenance, and suffering even 
such as fear him to walk in darkness and to have no 
light:? Yet are they never utterly destitute of that 
seed of God, and life of faith, that love of Christ 
and the brethren, that sincerity of heart and con- 
science of duty, out of which, by the operation of 
the Spirit, this assurance may in due time be re- 
commandments, when thou shalt enlarge my heart. Psalm 
iv. 6, 7. Eph. i. 3, 4. 

o Rom. vi. 1, 2. What shall we say then? shall we con- 
tinue in sin, that grace may abound? God forbid; how 
shall we that are dead to sin, live any longer therein? Tit. 
ii. 11, 12, 14. For the grace of God that bringeth salva- 
tion hath appeared to all men; — teaching us, that deny- 
ing ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live sober- 
ly, righteously and godly in this present world. — Who 
gave himself for us that he might redeem us from all ini- 
quity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous 
of good works. 

IV. p Cant. v. 2, 3, 6. I sleep, but my heart waketh: it 
is the voice ol my beloved that knocketh, saying, Open to 
me, my sister, my love, my dove, my undetiled; for my 
head is filled with dew, and my locks with the drops of 
the night. — I have put off my coat, how shall I put it on? 
I have washed my feet, how shall I defile them? — 1 open- 
ed to my beloved; but my beloved had withdrawn him- 
self, and was gone: my soul failed when he spake: I sought 
him, but I could not find him; J called him, but he gave 
me no answer. Psalm li.8, 12, 14. Make me to hear joy 
and gladness; that the bones which thou hast broken may 
rejoice. — Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation; and 
uphold me -with thy free Spirit. — Deliver me from blood- 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. &3 

vived/* and by the which, in the mean time, they 
are supported from utter despair/ 



CHAP, XIX. 

Of the Law of God. 

I. God gave to Adam a law, as a covenant of 
works, by which he bound him and all his posteri- 
ty to personal, entire, exact and perpetual obedi- 
ence; promised life upon the fulfilling, and threat- 
ened death upon the breach of it; and endued him 
with power and ability to keep it. a 

guiltiness, O God, thou God of my salvation; and my tongue 
shall sing aloud of thy righteousness. Eph. iv. 30. And 
grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed 
unto the day of redemption. Compare the above with 
Psalm Ixxvii. first ten verses, and Mat. xxvi. 69, 70, 71, 72. 
Psal. xxxi. 22. Psalm lxxxviii. throughout, and Isa. 1. 10. 

q 1 John iii. 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not com- 
mit sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he can not sin, 
because he is born of God. Luke xxii. 32. But I have 
prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not. Job xiii. 15. Though 
he slay me, yet will I trust in him: but I will maintain mine 
own ways before him. Psalm lxxiii. 15. Psalm li. 8, 21. with 
Isa. I. 10. 

r Micah vii. 7, 8, 9. Therefore I will look unto the Lord; 
I will wait for the God of my salvation: my God will hear 
me. — Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy: when I fall, 
I shall arise: when I sit in darkness, the Lord shall be a 
light unto me. I will bear the indignation of the Lord, 
because I have sinned against him, until he plead my 
cause, and execute judgment for me: he will bring me 
forth to the light, and I shall behold his righteousness. Isa. 
fcv. 7, 8. 

J. a Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man in our 



94 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

II. This law, after bis fall, continued to be a 
perfect rule of righteousness; and, as such, was 
delivered by God upon mount Sinai in ten com- 
mandments, and written in two tables; b the four 
first commandments containing our duty towards 
God, and the other six our duty to man. c 

image, after our likeness. Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of 
the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: 
for in the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely 
die. Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have 
not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, 
these having not the law, are a law unto themselves: Which 
show the work of the law written in their hearts, their 
conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the 
meanwhile accusing, or else excusing one another. Rom, 
x. 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of 
the law; That the man which doeth those things, shall live 
by them. Rom. v. 12, 19. Wherefore, as by one man sin 
entered into the world, and death by sin, and so death pass- 
ed upon all men, for that all have sinned. — For as by one 
roan's disobedience many were made sinners; so by the 
obedience of one, shall many be made righteous. See also 
Gal. iii. 10, 12. Eccl. vii. 12. and Job xxviii. 28. 

II. b Jam. i 25. But whoso looketh into the perfect law 
of liberty, and continueth therein^ he being not a forgetful 
hearer, but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed in 
bis deed. James ii. 8, 10, 11, 12. If ye fulfil the royal law, 
according to the scripture, Thou shalt love thy neighbour 
as thyself, ye do well — For whosoever shall keep the 
whole law, and yet offend in one pointy he is guilty of all. 
Rom. iii. 19. Now we know that what things soever the 
law saith, it saith to them who are under the law. Rom. 
xiii. 8, 9. — Deut. v 32 Ye shall observe to do therefore as 
the Lord your God hath commanded you: ye shall not turn 
aside to the right hand or to the left. And chap. x. 4. And 
he wrote on the tables, according to the first writing, the 
ten commandments, which the Lord spake unto you in the 
mount, out of the midst of the fire, in the day of the as- 
sembly; and the Lord gave them unto me. Exod. xxxiv. 1- 

c Mat. xxii. 37, 38, 39, 40. Jesus said unto him, Thou 
shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 9# 

III. Besides this law, commonly called moral, 
God was pleased to give to the people of Israel, as 
a church under age, ceremonial laws, containing 
several typical ordinances, partly of worship, pre- 
figuring Christ, his graces, actions, sufferings and 
benefits; d and partly holding forth divers instruc- 
tions of moral duties. e All which ceremonial laws 
are now abrogated under the New Testament/ 

thy soul, and with all thy mind. — This is the first and great 
commandment: — And the second is like unto it, Thou 
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. — On these two com- 
mandments, hang all the law and the prophets. Exod. xx. 
3 to 18. 

III. d Heb. x. 1. For the law having a shadow of good 
things to come, and not the very image of the things, can 
never with those sacrifices, which they offered year by 
year continually, make the comers thereunto perfect. Gal. 
iv. 1, 2, 3. Now I say, that the heir, as long as he is a child, 
differeth nothing from a servant, though he be lord of all; 
but is under tutors and governors, until the time appointed 
of the father. — Even so we, when we were children, were 
in bondage under the elements of the world. Col. ii. 17. 
Which are a shadow of good things to come; but the body 
is of Christ. Heb. 9th chap. 

e 1 Cor. v. 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that 
ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened: for even 
Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. 2 Cor. vi. 17. 
Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye sepa- 
rate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing: and 
I will receive you. 

f Col. ii. 14, 16, 17. Blotting out the hand-writing of or- 
dinances, that was against us, which was contrary to us, and 
took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross. Let no man 
therefore judge you in meat, or in drink. — Which are a 
shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ. Eph. 
ii. 15, 16. Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even 
the law of commandments, contained in ordinances, for to 
make in himself of twain, one new man, so making peace; 
and that he might reconcile both unto God in one body, by 
the cross, having slain the enmity thereby. 



96 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

IV. To them also, as a body politic, he gave 
sundry judicial laws, which expired together with 
the state of that people, not obliging any other, 
now, further than the general equity thereof may 
require.^ 

V. The moral law doth for ever bind all, as 
well justified persons as others, to the obedience 
thereof;* 1 and that not only in regard of the matter 
contained in it, but also in respect of the authority 
of God the Creator who gave it. 1 Neither doth 
Christ in the gospel any way dissolve, but much 
strengthen, this obligation.* 

IV. g See Exod. 21st chap, and 22d chap. 1st to the 29th 
verse. Gen. xlix. 10. The sceptre shall not depart from Ju- 
dah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh 
come; and unto him shall the gathering of the people be. 
Mat. v. 38, 39. Ye have heard, that it hath been said, An 
eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth; but I say unto you, 
that ye resist not evil. 1 Cor. ix. 8, 9, 10. 

V. h Rom. xiii. 8, 9. See above in letter b. 1 John ii. 
3, 4, 7, 8. And hereby do we know that we know him, if 
we keep his commandments. — He that saith, I know him, 
and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth 
is not in him. Brethren, I write no new commandment unto 
you, but an old commandment which ye had from the be- 
ginning. Rom. iii, 31. and vi. 15. Do we then make void 
the law through faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the 
law. — What then? shall we sin, because we are not under 
the law but under grace? God forbid. 

i Jam. ii. 10. 11. See in letter b. 

k Mat. v. 18. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven 
and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass 
from the law, till all be fulfilled. Verse 19. Whosoever 
therefore shall break one of these least commandments, 
and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the 
kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do, and teach 
them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of hea* 
ven. Jam. ii. 8. Rom. iii. 31. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITtf. 97 

VI. Although true believers be not under the 
law as a covenant of works, to be thereby justified 
or condemned; 1 yet is it of great use to them, as 
well as to others; in that, as a rule of life, inform- 
ing them of the will of God and their duty, it di- 
rects and binds them to walk accordingly; 111 dis- 
covering also the sinful pollutions of their nature, 
hearts and lives; 11 so as, examining themselves 
thereby, they may come to further conviction of, 
humiliation for, and hatred against sin;° together 
with a clearer sight of the need they have of 
Christ, and the perfection of his obedience^ It is 

Vf . 1 Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not have dominion over 
you: for ye are not under the law, but under grace. Rom, 
viii. 1. There is therefore now no condemnation to them 
which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, 
but after the Spirit. See also Gal. iv. 4, 5. and Acts xiii. 39. 

m Rom. vii. 12, 22, 25. Wherefore the law is holy; and 
the commandment is holy, and just and good. Psal. cxix. 5. 

that my ways were directed to keep thy statutes. 1 Cor. 
vii. 19. Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision 19 no- 
thing, but the keeping of the commandments of God. Gal. 
v. 14, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23. 

n Rom. vii. 7. What shall we say then? is the law sin? 
God forbid. Nay, [ had not known sin but by the law; for 

1 had not known lust, except the law had said, Thoushalt 
not covet. Rom. iii. 20. — For by the law is the knowledge 
of sin. 

o Rom. vii. 9, 14, 24. For I was alive without the law 
once: but when the commandment came, sin revived, and 
I died. For we know that the law is spiritual: but 1 am 
carnal, sold under sin. O wretched man that I ami who 
shall deliver me from the body of this death? 

p Gal. iii. 24. Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster, 
to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith, 
Rom. viii. 3, 4. For what the law could not do, in that it 
was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in 
£he likeness of sinful flesb, and for sin, condemned sin in 
I 



98 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

likewise of use to the regenerate, to restrain their 
corruptions; in that it forbids sin;** and the threat- 
enings of it serve to show what even their sins 
deserve, and what afflictions in this life they may 
expect for them, although freed from the curse 
thereof threatened in the law. r The promises of 
it, in like manner, show them God's approbation 
of obedience, and what blessings they may expect 
upon the performance thereof; 8 although not as due 
to them by the law as a covenant of works :* so as 
a man's doing good, and refraining from evil, be- 
cause the law encourageth to the one, and detereth 

the flesh; that the righteousness of the law might be ful- 
filled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spi- 
rit. Rom. vii. 24, 25. 

q James ii. 11. For he that said, Do not commit adul- 
tery, said also, Do not kill. Now if thou commit no adultery, 
yet if thou kill, thou art become a transgressor of the law. 
Psalm cxix. 128. Therefore I esteem all thy precepts con* 
earning all things to be right; and I hate every false way. 

r Ezra ix. 13, 14. And after all that is come upon us for 
our evil deeds, and for our great trespass, seeing that thou 
our God, hast punished us less than our iniquities deserve, 
and hast given us such deliverance as this; should we 
again break thy commandments, and join in affinity with 
the people of these abominations, wouldest not thou be 
angry with us till thou hadst consumed us, so that there 
should be no remnant nor escaping? Psalm lxxxix. 30, 31, 
32, 33, 34. 

s Psalm xxxvii. 11. But the meek shall inherit the earth; 
and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace. 
Psalm xix. 11. Moreover, by them is thy servant warned; 
and in keeping of them there is great reward. Lev. xxvi. to 
the 14th verse, and Eph. vi. 2. Mat. v. 5. 

t Gal. ii. 16. Knowing that a man is not justified by the 
works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we 
have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified 
by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for 
by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 99 

from the other, is no evidence of his being under 
the law, and not under grace/ 

VII. Neither are the aforementioned uses of 
the law contrary to the grace of the gospel, but do 
sweetly comply with it; w the Spirit of Christ sub- 
duing and enabling the will of man to do that freely 
and cheerfully, which the will of God, revealed in 
the law, requireth to be done. x 



CHAP. XX. 

Of Christian Liberty, and Liberty of Con- 
science. 

I. The liberty which Christ hath purchased for 
believers under the gospel consists in their freedom 

v Rom. vi. 12, 14. Let no sin therefore reign in your 
mortal body, that you should obey it in the lusts thereof. — 
For sin shall not have dominion over you: for ye are not 
under the law, but under grace. Heb. xii. 28, 29. Where- 
fore, we receiving a kingdom which can not be moved, let 
us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably, 
with reverence and godly fear: For our God is a con- 
suming fire. 1 Pet. iii. 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. Psalm xxxiv. 12, 13, 
14, 15, 16. 

VI[. w Gal. iii. 21. Is the law then against the promises 
of God? God forbid: for if there had been a law given which 
could have given life, verily righteousness should have 
been by the law. Tit. ii. 11, 12, 13, 14. 

x Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within you, 
and cause you to walk in my statues, and ye shall keep my 
judgments, and do them. Heb. viii. 10. For this is the cove- 
nant that I will make with the house of Israel after those 
days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their mind, 
and write them in their hearts; and I will be to them a 
God, and they shall be to me a people. Jer. xxxi. 33. 



100 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

from the guilt of sin, the condemning wrath of God, 
the curse of the moral law; a and in their being 
delivered from this present evil world, bondage to 
Satan, and dominion of sin, b from the evil of af- 
flictions, the sting of death, the victory of the grave, 
and everlasting damnation; as also in their free 
access to God, d and their yielding obedience unto 
him, not out of slavish fear, but a child-like love, 
and a willing mind. e All which were common also 
to believers under the law; f but under the New 

I. a Tit. ii. 14. Who gave himself for us, that he might 
redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a pe- 
culiar people, zealous of good works. Gal. iii. 13. Christ 
hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a 
curse for us: for it is written, Cursed, Sec. 

b Gal. i. 4. Who gave himself for our sins, that he might 
deliver us from this present evil world, according to the 
will of God, and our Father. Acts xxvi. 18. To open their 
eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the 
power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgive- 
ness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanc- 
tified, by faith that is in me. Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not 
have dominion over you: for ye are not under the law, but 
under grace. 

c Psalm cxix. 71. It is good far me, that I have been af- 
flicted, that I might learn thy statutes. 1 Cor. xv. 54, 55. — 
verse 56. The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin 
is the law. Verse 57. But thanks be to God, which giveth us 
the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Horn. viii. 1. 

d Rom. v. 2 a By whom also we have access by faith into 
this grace wherein we stand . 

e Rom. viii. 14, 15. For as many as are led by the Spirit 
of God, they are the sons of God. For ye have not re- 
ceived the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have re- 
ceived the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Fa- 
ther. 1 John iv. 18. There is no fear in love: but perfect 
love casteth out fear; because fear hath torment. He that 
feareth is not made perfect in love. 

f Gal. iii. 9, 14. So then, they which be of faith, are 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 101 

Testament, the liberty of Christians is further 
enlarged in their freedom from the yoke of the 
ceremonial law, to which the Jewish church was 
subjected ;£ and in greater boldness of access to the 
throne of grace, h and in fuller communications of 
the free Spirit of God, than believers under the law 
did ordinarily partake of. 1 

II. God alone is Lord of the conscience, k and 
hath left it free from the doctrines and command- 
ments of men which are in any thing contrary to 
his word, or beside it, in matters of faith or wor- 

blessed with faithful Abraham. — That the blessing- of Abra- 
ham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that 
we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. 

g Gal. v. 1. Stand fast therefore in the liberty where- 
with Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again 
with the yoke of bondage. Acts xv. 10, 11, Now therefore, 
why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the 
disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to 
bear? Gal. iv. 1, 2, 3, 6. 

h Heb. iv. 14, 16. Seeing then that we have a great 
High Priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son 
of God, let us hold fast our profession. — Let us therefore 
come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain 
mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. Heb. x. 19, 
20. Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the 
holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way 
which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is 
to say, his flesh. 

i John vii.38, 39. He that believeth on me, as the scrip* 
ture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living 
water. But this spake he of the Spirit, which they that be- 
lieve on him should receive; for the Holy Ghost was not 
yet given, because that Jesus was not yet glorified. 2 Cor. 
iii. 13, 17, 18. 

II. k Rom. xiv. 4. Who art thou that judgest another 
man's servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth. 
Yea, he shall be holden up; for God is able to make him 
Stand, 

I 2 






102 THE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 

ship. 1 So that to believe such doctrines, or to obey 
such commandments out of conscience, is to be- 
tray true liberty of conscience; 111 and the requiring 
of an implicit faith, and an absolute and blind obe- 
dience, is to destroy liberty of conscience, and 
reason also. n 

III. They who, upon pretence of Christian 
liberty, do practise any sin, or cherish any lust, do 
thereby destroy the end of Christian liberty; which 
is, that, being delivered out of the hands of our 
enemies, we might serve the Lord without fear, in 

1 Acts iv. 19. But Peter and John answered and said un- 
to them, Whether it be right in the sight of God, to 
hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. Acts v. 
29. Then Peter and the other apostles answered and said, 
We ought to obey God, rather than men. 1 Cor. vii. 23. 
Mat. xxiii. 8, 9, 10. 2 Cor. i. 24. Mat. xv. 9. 

m Col. ii. 20, 22, 23. Wherefore, if ye be dead with 
Christ from the rudiments of the world, why, as though 
living in the world, are ye subject to ordinances, Which 
all are to perish with the using, after the commandments, 
and doctrines of men? — Which things have indeed a show 
of wisdom in will-worship, and humility, and neglecting of 
the body, not in any honour to the satisfying of the flesh. 
Gal. i. 10. For do I now persuade men, or God? or do I 
seek to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not 
be the servant of Christ. Gal. ii. 4. And that because of 
false brethren unawares brought in, who came in privily to 
spy out our liberty, which we have in Christ Jesus, that 
they might bring us into bondage. See Gal. v. 1. 

n Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony: if they 
speak not according to this word, it is because there is no 
light in them. Acts xvii. 11. These were more noble than 
those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with 
all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, 
whether those things were so. John iv. 22. Ye worship ye 
know not what: we know what we worship; for salvation 
is of the Jews. See also Hos. v. 11, with Rev. xiii. 12, 16, 17, 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 103 

holiness and righteousness before him, all the days 
of our life. 

IV. And because the powers which God hath 
ordained, and the liberty which Christ hath pur- 
chased, are not intended by God to destroy, but 
mutually to uphold and preserve one another; they 
who, upon pretence of Christian liberty, shall op- 
pose any lawful power, or the lawful exercise of 
it, whether it be civil or ecclesiastical, resist the 
ordinance of GocI.p And for their publishing of 
such opinions, or maintaining of such practices, as 
are contrary to the light of nature, or to the known 
principles of Christianity, whether concerning 
faith, worship or conversation; or to the power of 
godliness; or such erroneous opinions or practices, 
as, either in their own nature, or in the manner of 
publishing or maintaining them, are destructive to 

HI. o Gal. v. 13. For, brethren, ye have been - called 
unto liberty; only use not liberty for an occasion to the 
flesh, but by love serve one another. 1 Pet. ii. 16. As free, 
and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but 
as the servants of God. Luke i. 74, 75. That he would 
grant unto us, that we, being delivered out of the hands 
of our enemies, might serve him without fear,- — in holiness 
and righteousness before him, all the days of our life. 2 
Pet. ii. 19.. John viii. 34. 

IV. p 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14, 16. Submit yourselves to every" 
ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: Whether it be to the 
king, as supreme; — or unto governors, as- unto them that 
are sent by him for the punishment of evil doers, and for 
the praise ot them that do well.— As free, and not using 
pour liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the ser- 
vants of God. Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule 
over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your 
souls, as they that must give account; that they may do it 
with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you* 
See also Rom, xiiL 1> to the 8th verse.- 



104 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

the external peace and order which Christ hath 
established in the church;** they may lawfully be 
called to account, and proceeded against by the 
censures of the church/ 



CHAP. XXI. 

Of Religious Worship, and the Sabbath- 
Day. 

I. The light of nature showeth that there is a 
God, w 7 ho hath lordship and sovereignty over all; 
is good, and doeth good unto all; and is therefore 
to be feared, loved, praised, called upon, trusted 
in, and served with all the heart, and with all the 
soul, and with all the might. a But the acceptable 

q Rom. i. 32. Who knowing the judgment of God, that 
they which commit such things are worthy of death, not 
only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them. 
1 Cor. v. 1, 5, 11, 13. It is reported commonly that thereis 
fornication among you, and such fornication as is not so 
much as named amongst the Gentiles, that one should have 
his father's wife. — To deliver such an one unto Satan for 
the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved 
in the day of our Lord Jesus. — But now I have written un- 
to you, not to keep company, if any man that is called a 
brother, be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a 
railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; with such an one, 
no not to eat. — But them that are without God judgeth. 
Therefore put away from among yourselves that wicked 
person. 

r 2 Thess. iii. 14, And if any man obey not our word 
by this epistle, note that man, and have no company with 
him, that he may be ashamed. Tit. iii. 10. A man that is an 
heretic, after the first and second admonition, reject. 

I. a Eom L 20. For the invisible things of him from the 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 105 

way of worshipping the true Gocl is instituted by 
himself, and so limited by his own revealed will, 
that he may not be worshipped according to the 
imaginations and devices of men, or the sugges- 
tions of Satan, under any visible representation 
or any other way not prescribed in' the holy scrip- 
ture. 1 * 

II. Religious worship is to be given to God, the 
Father, Son and Holy Ghost; and to him alone : c not 
to angels, saints or any other creature ; d and since 

creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by 
the things that are made, even his eternal power and god- 
head; so that they are without excuse* Psalrn cxix. 68. 
Thou art good, and doestgood; teach me thy statutes. Jer. 
X. 7. Who would not fear thee, O King of nations? for to 
thee doth it appertain; forasmuch as among all the wise 
men of the nations, and in all their kingdoms there is none 
like unto thee. Psal. i. 23. O love the Lord, ail ye his saints; 
for the Lord preserveth the faithful, and plentifully re- 
wardeth the proud doer. Psal. xviii. 3. Rom. x. 12. Psal. 
lxii. 8. Josh. xxiv. 14. Mark xii. 38. 

h Deut, xii. 32, What thing soever I command you, ob- 
serve to do it; thou shalt not add thereto, nor diminish 
from it. Mat. xv. 9. But in vain do they worship me, teach- 
ing/or doctrines the commandments of men. Mat. iv. 9, 10. 
And saith unto him, All these things will I give thee, if 
thou wilt fall down and worship me. — Then saith Jesus un- 
to him, Get thee hence, Satan; for it is written, Thou shalt 
worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. 
See also Deut. xv. to the 20th verse, and Exod. xx. 4, 5, 6. 

IF. c John v. 23. That all men should honour the Son, 
even as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not, 
the Son, honoureth not the Father which hath sent him. 
2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be 
with you all. Amen. Mat. iv. 10. Rev. v. 11, 12, 13. 

d Col. ii. 18. Let no man beguile you of your reward* 
in a voluntary humility, and worshipping of angels. Rev. 
^ix. 10, And I fell at his feet to worship him, And he said 



106 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

the fall, not without a Mediator; nor in the media- 
tion of any other but of Christ alone. e 

III. Prayer with thanksgiving, being one spe- 
cial part of religious worship/ is by God required 
of all men;s and that it may be accepted, it is to 
be made in the name of the Son, h by the help of 
his Spirit, 1 according to his w T ill, k with under- 
standing, reverence, humility, fervency, faith, love 
and perseverance; 1 and, if vocal, in a known 
tongue. 111 

unto me, See thou do it not; I am thy fellow-servant, and of 
thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: worship 
God. Rom. i. 25. Who changed the truth of God into a lie, 
and worshipped and served the creature more than the 
Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen. 

e John xiv. 6. Jesus saith unto him, I am the way and 
the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, 
but by me. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and one Me- 
diator between God and man, the man Christ Jesus. Eph. 
ii. 18. For through him we both have access by one Spirit 
unto the Father. 

III. f Phil. iv. 6. Be careful for nothing: but in every 
thing by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let 
your requests lie made known unto God. 

g Fsal. lxv. 2. O thou that nearest prayer, unto thee 
shall all flesh come. 

h John xiv. 13, 14. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my 
name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in 
the Son. — If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will 
do it. 

i Rom. viii 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our in- 
firmities; for we know not what we should pray for as we 
ought; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us, with 
groanings which can not be uttered. 

k 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we have 
in him, that if we ask any thing according to his will, he 
heareth us. 

1 Psal. xlvii. 7. For God is the King of all the earth: sing 
ye praises with understanding. Heb. xii. 28. Let us have 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 107 

IV, Prayer is to be made for things lawful, 11 
and for all sorts of men living, or that shall live 
hereafter; but not for the dead,** nor for those of 
whom it may be known that they have sinned the 
sin unto deaths 

V. The reading of the scriptures with godly 

grace whereby we may serve God acceptably, with rever- 
ence and godly fear. Gen. xviii. 27. — I have taken upon 
me to speak unto the Lord, which am but dust and ashes* 
Jam. v. 16. — The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous 
man availeth much. Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all 
prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching there- 
unto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints. 
See also Jam. i. 6, 7. Mark xi. 24. Mat. vi. 12, 14, 15. Col. 
iv. 2. 

m 1 Cor. xiv. 14. For if I pray in an unknown tongue, 
my spirit prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful. 

IV. n 1 John v. And this is the confidence that we have 
in him, that if we ask any thing according to his will, he 
heareth us. 

o 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore that first of all, sup- 
plications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be 
made for all men; for kings and for all that are in autho- 
rity: that we may lead a quiet and peaceful life in all godli- 
ness and honesty. 

p 2 Sam. xii. 21, 22, 23. Then said his servants unto 
him, What thing is this that thou hast done? Thou didst 
fast and weep for the child while it was alive; but when the 
child was dead, thou didst arise and eat bread. — And he 
said, While the child was yet alive, I fasted and wept: fop 
I said, Who can tell whether God will be gracious to me, 
that the child may live? But now he is dead, wherefore 
should I fast? Can I bring him back again? I shall go to 
him, but he shall not return to me. Luke xvi. 25, 26. and 
Rev. xiv. 13. 

q 1 John v. 16. If any man see his brother sin a sin 
which is not unto death, he shall ask and he shall give him 
life for them that sin not unto death. There is a sin un- 
to death; I do not say, that he shall pray for it. 



108 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

fear; r the sound preaching/ and conscionable 
hearing of the word, in obedience unto God, with 
understanding, faith and reverence ;* singing of 
psalms w r ith grace in the heart ; v as also, the due 
administration and worthy receiving of the sacra- 
ments instituted by Christ; are all parts of the or- 
dinary religious worship of God: w besides religious 
oaths x and vows/ solemn fastings; 2 and thanks- 

V. r Acts xv. 21. For Moses of old time hath in every 
city them tnat preach him, being read in the synagogues 
every sabbath-day. Rev. i. 3. Blessed is he that readeth, 
and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep 
those things which are written therein; for the time is at 
hand. 

s 2 Tim. iv. 2. Preach the word; be instant in season, 
out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suf- 
fering and doctrine. 

t Jam. i. 22. But ye be doers of the word, and not hear- 
ers only, deceiving your own selves. Acts x. 33. Imme- 
diately therefore I sent to thee; and thou hast well done 
that thou art come. Now therefore are we all here pre- 
sent before God, to hear all things that are commanded 
thee of God. Heb. iv. 2. For unto us was the gospel 
preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached 
did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them 
that heard it. Mat. xiii. 19. Isa. lxvi. 2. 

v Col. iii. 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you rich- 
ly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in 
psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs; singing with grace 
in your hearts to the Lord. Eph. v. 12. Jam. v. 13. 

w Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost. Acts ii. 42. And they continued 
steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in 
breaking of bread, and in prayers. 1 Cor. xi. 23, to verse 
29. 

x Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God and 
serve him, and shalt swear by his name. 

y Eccl. v. 4. When thou vowest a vow unto God, de- 
fer not to pay it; for he hath no pleasure in fools: pay that 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 109 

givings upon special occasions ; a which are, in 
their several times and seasons, to be used in an 
holy and religious manner. b 

VI. Neither prayer nor any other part of reli- 
gious worship, is now, under the gospel, either 
tied unto, or made more acceptable by any place 
in which it is performed, or towards which it is 
directed: but God is to be worshipped every 
where d in spirit and in truth; e as in private fami- 

which thou hast vowed. Ver. 5. Better is it that thou 
shouldest not vow, than that thou shouldest vow, and not 
pay. Acts xviii. 18. 

z Joel ii. 12. Therefore also now, saith the Lord, 
Turn ye even to me with all your heart, and with fasting-, 
and with weeping and with mourning. Mat. ix. 15. Can 
the children of the bride-chamber mourn, as long as the 
bride-groom is with them? But the days will come when 
the bride-groom shall be taken from them, and then shall 
they fast. 1 Cor. vii. 5. Defraud ye not one the other, 
except it be with consent for a time, that ye may give 
yourselves to fasting and prayer; and come together again, 
that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency. 

a Psal. cvii. throughout. 

b. Heb. xii. 28. Wherefore we receiving a kingdom 
which can not be moved, let us have grace, whereby we 
may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear. 

VI. c John iv. 21. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, be- 
lieve me, the hour cometh when ye shall neither in this 
mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. 

d Mai. i. 11. From the rising of the sun even to the 
going down of the same my name shall be great among the 
Gentiles; and in every place incense shall be offered 
unto my name, and a pure offering: for my name shall be 
great among the heathen, saith the Lord of hosts. 1 Tim. 
ii. 8. I will therefore that men pray every where, lifting 
up holy hands without wrath and doubting. 

e John iv. 23, 24. But the hour cometh, and now is f 
when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in 
spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketn such to wor- 
K 



110 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

lies f daily/ and in secret each one by hirftself, 21 
so more solemnly in the public assemblies, which 
are not carelessly or wilfully to be neglected or for- 
saken, when God, by his word or providence, call- 
eth thereunto. 1 

VII. As it is of the law of nature, that, in ge- 
neral, a due proportion of time be set apart for the 
worship of God; so, in his word, by a positive, 
moral and perpetual commandment, binding all 
men in all ages, he hath partictdarly appointed 
one day in seven for a sabbath, to be kept holy 

ship him; God is a Spirit, and they that worship him, 
must worship him in spirit and in truth. 

f Jer. x. 25. Pour out thy fury upon the heathen that 
know thee not, and upon the families that call not on thy 
name. Job i. 5. And it was so, when the days of their 
feasting were gone about, that Job sent and sanctified 
them, and rose up early in the morning, and offered up 
burnt-offerings according to the number of them all: for 
Job said, It may be that my sons have sinned and cursed 
God in their hearts. Thus did Job continually. 2 Sam. 
vi. 18. And as soon as David had made an end of offering 
burnt- offerings and peace-offerings, he blessed the people 
in the name of the Lord of hosts. Yer. 20. Then David 
returned to bless his household. 

g Mat. vi. II. Give us this day our daily bread. Jos. 
xxiv. 15. 

h Mat. vi. 6. But thou when thou prayest, enter into 
thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy 
Father which is in secret, and thy Father which seeth in 
secret shall reward thee openly. Eph. vi. 18. 

i Isa. IvL 7. — Mine house shall be called an house of 
prayer for all people. Ileb. x. 25. Not forsaking the as- 
sembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; 
but exhorting one another: and so much the more as ye 
see the day approaching. Prov. viii. 34. Blessed is the 
man that heareth me, watching daily at my gates, waiting 
at the posts of my doors. Acts ii. 42. And they contin- 
ued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, 
And in breaking of bread, and in nravftrs. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. Ill 

unto him: k which, from the beginning of the world 
to the resurrection of Christ, was the last day of 
the week; and, from the resurrection of Christ 
was changed into the first day of the week, 1 which 
in scripture is called the Lord's day, m and is to be 
continued to the end of the world, as the christian 
sabbath. 11 

VIII. This sabbath is then kept holy unto the 
Lord, when men, after a due preparing of their 
hearts, and ordering of their common affairs before- 
hand, do not only observe an holy rest all the day 
from their own works, words, and thoughts, about 
their worldly employments and recreations; but 

VII. k See the 4th commandment in Exod. xx. 8, 9, 
10, 11. Isa. lvi. 2, 4. Blessed is the man that doeth this, 
and the son of man that layeth hold on it: that keepeth the 
sabbath from polluting it, and keepeth. his hand from do- 
ing any evil. For thus saith the Lord unto the Eunuchs 
that keep my sabbaths, and choose the things that please 
me, and take hold of my covenant. Isa. lvi. 6. 

1 Gen. ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day and sane- 
tified it: because that in it he had rested from all his work, 
which God created and made. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2. Now 
concerning 1 the collection for the saints; as I have given 
order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. — Upon 
the first day of the week, let every one of you lay by him 
in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no ga- 
therings when I come. Acts xx. 7. And upon the first 
day of the week, when the disciples came together to 
break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to depart 
on the morrow; and continued his speech until midnight. 

m Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day; 
and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet. 

n Exod. xx. 8, 10. (See letter k) Mat. v. 17, 18. Think 
not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets: I 
am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily 1 say un- 
to you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle 
shall in no wise pass from the law till all be fulfilled. 

VIII. o Exod. xvi. 23, 25, 26, 29, 30. And he said unto 



112 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

also are taken *up the whole time in the public and 
private exercises of his worship, and in the duties 
of necessity and mercy.P 



CHAP. XXII. 

Of lawful Oaths and Vows. 

I. A lawful oath is a part of religious worship,* 
wherein upon just occasion, the person swearing, 

them, This » that which the Lord hath said, To-morrow 
is the rest of the holy sabbath unto the Lord: bake that 
which you will bake to-day, and seethe that ye will seethe; 
and that which remaineth over, lay up for you to be kept 
un'il the morning. And Moses said, Eat that to-day; for 
to-day is a sabbath unto the Lord; to-day ye shall not 
find it in the field. — Six days ye shall gather it, but on the 
seventh day which is the sabbath, in it there shall be none. 
— See, for that the Lord hath given you the sabbath, 
therefore he giveth you on the sixth day, the bread of two 
days: abide ye every man in his plnce, let no man go out 
of his place on the seventh day. — So the people rested on 
the seventh d->y. Exod. xxxi. 15, 16. Six days may work 
be done; but in the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to 
the Lord; whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, 
he shall surely be put to death Wherefore the children of 
Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath 
throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. 
Isa. lviii. 13. Neh! xiii. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 21, 22. 

p Isai. lviii. 13. If thou turn away thy foot from the sab- 
bath, from doing thy pleasure en my holy day, and call the 
sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honourable; and 
shalt honour him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding 
thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words. Mat. 
xii. 1, to the 13th verse. 

I. a Deut. x. 20. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, him 
shalt thou serve, and to him shalt thou cleave, and swear 
by his name. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 113 

solemnly calleth God to witness what he asserteth 
or promiseth; and to judge him according to the 
truth or falsehood of what he sweareth. b 

II. The name of God only is that by which men 
ought to swear, and therein it is to be used with 
all holy fear and reverence: therefore to swear 
vainly or rashly by that glorious and dreadful 
name, or to swear at all by any other thing, is 
sinful and to be abhorred. d Yet as, in matters of 
weight and moment, an oath is warranted by the 
w r ord of God under the New Testament, as well 
as under the 01d, e so a lawful oath, being impos- 
ed by lawful authority, in such matters ought to 
be taken/ 

b Exod. xx. 7. Thou shalt rrot take the name of the 
Lord thy God in vain; for the Lord will not hold him guilt- 
less that taketh his name in vain. Lev. xix. 12. And ye 
shall not swear by my name falsely, neither shalt thou 
prophane the name of thy God: I am the Lord. 2 Cor. i, 
23. Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that 
to spare you, I came not as yet unto Corinth. See also 2 
Chron. vi. 22, 23. 

II. c Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lard thy God, 
and serve him, and shalt swear by his name. 

d Jer. v. 7. How shall I pardon thee for this? thy chil- 
dren have forsaken me, and sworn by them that are no Gods: 
when I fed them to the full, then they committed adultery, 
and assembled themselves by troops in the harlots' houses. 
James v. 12. But above all things, my brethren, swear not, 
neither by heaven, neither by the earth, neither by any 
other oath: but let your yea, be yea, and your nay, nay; 
lest ye fall into condemnation. See the third command- 
ment in Exod. xx. 7. 

e Heb. vi. 16. For men verily swear by the greater: 
and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. 
Isa. Ixv. 16. 

f 1 Kings viii. 31. If any man trespass against his neigh- 
bour, and an oath be laid upon him to cause him to swear, 
K 2 



114 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

III. Whosoever taketh an oath ought duly to 
consider the weightiness of so solemn an act, and 
therein to avouch nothing but what he is fully per- 
suaded is the truth.s Neither may any man bind 
himself by oath to any thing but what is good and 
just, and what he believeth so to be, and what he 
is able and resolved to perform. 11 Yet it is a sin 
to refuse an oath touching any thing that is good 
and just, being imposed by lawful authority. 1 

IV. An oath is to be taken in the plain and 
common sense of the words, without equivocation 

and the oath come before thine altar in this house. Ezra 
x. 5. Then arose Ezra, and made the chief priests, the Le- 
vites, and all Israel to swear, that they should do according 
to this word; and they sware. 

III. g Jer. iv. 2. And thou shalt swear; The Lord liveth, 
in truth, in judgment, and in righteousness; and the na- 
tions shall tless themselves in him, and in him shall they 
glory. See also Exod. xx. 7. 

h Gen. xxiv. 2. 3, 9. And Abraham said unto his eldest 
servant of his house, that ruled over all that he had, Put, 1 
pray thee, thy hand under my thigh: and I will make 
thee swear by the Lord, the God of heaven, and the God of 
the earth, that thou shalt not take a wife unto my son, of the 
daughters of the Canaanites amongst whom I dwell. — And 
the servant put his hand under the thigh of Abraham his 
master, and sware to him concerning that matter. 

i Numb. v. 19. 21. And the priest shall charge her by an 
oath, and say unto the woman, If no man have lain with 
thee, and if thou hast not gone aside to uncleanness with 
another instead of thy husband, be thou free from this bit- 
ter water that causeth the curse. — Then the priest shall 
charge the woman with an oath of cursing, and the priest 
shall say unto the woman, The Lord make thee a curse, 
and an oath among thy people, when the Lord doth make 
thy thigh to rot and thy belly to swell. Neh. v. 12. Then 
I called the priests, and took an oath of them, that they 
should do according to this purpose. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 115 

or mental reservation. 1 * It can not oblige to sin; 
but in any thing not sinful, being taken, it binds to 
performance, although to a man's own hurt: 1 nor 
is it to be violated, although made to heretics or 
infidels. m 

V. A vow is of the like nature with a promis- 
sory oath, and ought to be made with the like re- 
ligious care, and to be performed with the like 
faithfulness. 11 

VI. It is not to be made to any creature, but to 
God alone: and that it may be accepted, it is to 

IV. k Psal. xxiv. 4. He that hath clean hands, and a pure 
heart; who hath not lifted up his soul unto vanity nor sworn 
deceitfully. Jer. iv. 2. letter g. 

1 Psal. xv. 4. In whose eyes a vile person is contemned; 
but he honoureth them that fear the Lord: he that sweareth 
to his own hurt, and change th not. 1 Sam. xxv. 22, 32, 
33, 34. 

m Ezek. xvii. 16, 18, 19. As I live, saith the Lord God, 
surely in the place where the king dtvelleth that made him 
king, whose oath he despised, and whose covenant he 
brake, even with him in the midst of Babylon he shall die. 
Seeing he despised the oath, by breaking the covenant, 
(when lo, he had given his hand,) and hath done all these 
things, he shall not escape. Josh. ix. 18, 19. 2Sam.xxi. 1. 

V. n Isa. xix. 21. And the Lord shall be known to Egypt, 
and the Egyptians shall know the Lord in that day, and 
shall do sacrifice and oblation, yea, they shall vow a vow 
unto the Lord, and perform it. Eccl. v. 4, 5, 6. When 
thou vowest a vow unto God, defer not to pay it; for he 
hath no pleasure in fools: pay that which thou hast vowed. 
Better is it that thou shouldest not vow, than that thou 
shouldest vow, and not pay. Psal. Ixvi. 13, 14. I will pay 
thee my vows, which my lips have uttered, and my mouth 
hath spoken when I was in trouble. Psal. lxi. 8. 

VI. o Psal. lxxvi. 11. Vow and pay unto the Lord your 
God; let all that be round about him bring presents unto 
him that ought to be feared. Jer. xliv. 25, 26. 



116 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

be made voluntarily, out of faith, and conscience of 
duty, in way of thankfulness for mercy received, 
or for obtaining of what we want; whereby we 
more strictly bind ourselves to necessary duties, or 
to other things, so far and so long as they may fitly 
conduce thereunto. p 

VII. No man may vow to do any thing for- 
bidden in the word of God, or what would hinder 
any duty therein commanded, or which is not in 
his own power, and for the performance whereof 
he hath no promise or ability from God.** In which 
respects, popish monastical vows of perpetual sin- 
gle life, professed poverty, and regular obedience, 
are so far from being degrees of higher perfection, 

p Dent, xxiii. 21, 23. When thou shalt vow a vow unto 
the Lord thy God, thou shalt not slack to pay it: for the 
Lord thy God will surely require it of thee; and it would 
be sin in thee. — That which is gone out of thy lips, thou 
shalt keep and perform, even a free-will offering, according 
as thou hast vowed unto the Lord thy God, which thou 
hast promised with thy mouth. Psal. i. 14. Offer unto God 
thanksgiving, and pay thy vows unto the Most High. Gen. 
xxviii. 20, 21, 22. And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, If God 
will be with me, and will keep me in this way that I go, 
and will give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, so 
that I come again to my father's house in peace: then shall 
the Lord be my God; and this stone which I have set for 
a pillar, shall be God's house: and of all that thou shalt 
give me, I will surely give the tenth unto thee. — Compare 
with the above, 1 Sam. i. 11. and Psalm exxxii. 2, 3, 4, 5. 

VII. q Acts xxiii. 12. And when it was day, certain of 
the Jews banded together, and bound themselves under a 
curse, saying, That they would neither eat nor drink, till 
they had killed Paul. Mark vi. 26. And the king was ex- 
ceeding sorry, yet for his oath's sake, and for their sakes 
which sat with him, he would not reject her. See also 
Num. xxx. 5, 8, 12, 13. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 117 

that they are superstitious and sinful snares, in 
which no Christian may entangle himself/ 



CHAP. XXIII. 

Of the Civil Magistrate. 

I. God, the supreme Lord and King of all the 
world, hath ordained civil magistrates to be under 
him over the people, for his own glory and the 
public good, and to this end, hath armed them with 
the power of the sword, for the defence and en- 
couragement of them that are good, and for the 
punishment of evil-doers. a 

II. It is lawful for Christians to accept and ex- 
ecute the office of magistrate, when called there- 
unto; 1 * in the managing whereof, as they ought 

r 1 Cor. vii. 2, 9. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let 
every man have his own wife, and let every woman have 
her own husband. Rut if they can not contain, let them mar- 
ry: for it is better lo marry than to burn. 1 Cor. vii, 23. 

I. a Rom. xiii. 1, 3, 4. Let every soul be subject unto 
the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the 
powers that be, are ordained of God. For rulers are not a 
terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not 
be afraid of the power? Do that which is good, and ihou 
shalt have praise for the same: — For he is the minister of 
God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be 
afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the 
minister of God, a revenger, to execute wrath upon him 
that doeth evil. 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14-. Submit yourselves to 
every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: Whether it 
be to kings as supreme; — Or unto governors, as unto them 
that are sent by him, for the punishment of evil-doers, and 
for the praise of them that do well. 

II. b Prov. viii. 15. By me kings reign, and princes de- 



118 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

especially to maintain piety, justice and peace, ac- 
cording to the wholesome laws of each common- 
wealth, so, for that end, they may lawfully, now 
under the New Testament, wage war upon just 
and necessary occasions.* 1 

III. Civil magistrates may not assume to them- 
selves the administration of the word and sacra- 
ments; 6 or the power of the keys of the kingdom 
of heaven; f or, in the least, interfere in matters of 

cree justice. Verse 16. By me princes rule, and nobles, 
even all the judges of the earth. See in letter a. 

c Psal. lxxxii. 3, 4. Defend the poor and fatherless: do 
justice to the afflicted and needy. — Deliver the poor and 
needy: rid them out of the hand of the wicked. 2 Sam. 
xxiii. 3. The God of Israel said, the Rock of Israel spake 
to me, He that ruleth over men mast be just, ruling in the 
fear of God. See 1 Pet. ii. 13 let. a. 

d Luke iii. 14. x\nd the soldiers likewise demanded of 
him, saying, And what shall we do? And he said unto them, 
Do violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely, and he 
content with your wages. Mat viii. 9, and 10. at large. For 
1 am a man under authority, having soldiers under me: and 
I say to this man, Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, 
and he cometh: and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth 
it. Acts x. 1, 2. Rom. xiii. 4. 

III. e 2 Chron. xxvi. 18. And they withstood Uzziah the 
king, and said unto him, It appertained not unto thee, 
Uzziah, to burn incense unto the Lord, but to the priests, 
the sons of Aaron, that are consecrated to burn incense; go 
out of the sanctuary, for thou hast trespassed: neither shall 
it be for thine honour from the Lord God. 

f Mat. xvi. 18, 19. at large. And I will give unto thee 
the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou 
shalt bind on earth, shalt be bound in heaven; and what- 
soever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. 
1 Cor. iv. 1, 2. Let a man so account of us, as of the minis- 
ters of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. 
Moreover, it is required in stewards, that a man be found 
faithful. 



THE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 119 

Xaith.s Yet, as nursing fathers, it is the duty of 
civil magistrates to protect the church of our com- 
mon Lord, without giving the preference to any 
denomination of Christians above the rest in such 
a manner, that all ecclesiastical persons whatever 
shall enjoy the full, free, and unquestioned liberty 
of discharging every part of their sacred functions, 
without violence or danger. 11 And, as Jesus Christ 
hath appointed a regular government and disci- 
pline in his church, no law of any commonwealth, 
should interfere with, let, or hinder, the due exer- 
cise thereof, among the voluntary members of any 
denomination of Christians, according to their own 
profession and belief. 1 It is the duty of civil ma- 
gistrates to protect the person and good name of 
all their people, in such an effectual manner as 
that no person be suffered, either upon pretence of 
religion or infidelity, to offer any indignity, vio- 
lence, abuse or injury to any other person whatso- 
ever: and to take order, that all religious and ec- 
clesiastical assemblies be held without molesta- 
tion or disturbance. 1 * 

g John xviii. 36. Jesus answered, My kingdom is not 
of this world. Mai. ii. 7. For the priest's lips should 
keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at his 
mouth; for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts. Acts 
v. 29. Then Peter and the other apostles answered and 
said, We ought to obey God rather than men. 

h Isa. xlix. 23. And kings shall be thy nursing fathers, 
and their queens thy nursing mothers. 

i Psalm cv. 15. Touch not mine anointed, and do my 
prophets no harm. Acts xviii. 14, 15. at large. 

k 2 Sam. xxiii. 3. 1 Tint. ii. 1 and 2. at large, Rom. xiii ? 
4. at large. 



120 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

IV. It is the duty of the people to pray for ma- 
gistrates, 1 to honour their persons, 111 to pay them 
tribute and other dues, 11 to obey their lawful com- 
mands, and to be subject to their authority, for 
conscience' sake. Infidelity or difference in re- 
ligion, doth not make void the magistrate's just 
and legal authority, nor free the people from their 
due obedience to him:? from which ecclesiastical 
persons are not exempted;* much less hath the 

IV. 1 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that first of all 
supplications, prayers, intercessions and giving of thanks 
be made for all men: for kings, and/or all that are in au- 
thority; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all 
godliness and honesty. 

m 1 Pet. ii. 17. Fear God. Honour the king. 

n R >m. xiii. 6, 7. For, for this cause, pay you tribute 
also; for they are God's ministers attending continually 
upon this very thing. Render therefore to all their dues, 
tribute to whom tribute is due, custom to whom custom, 
fear to whom fear, honour to whom honour. 

o Rom. xiii. 5. Wherefore ye must needs be subject, 
not only for wrath, but also for conscience' sake. Tit iii. 
1. Put them in mind to be subject to principalities and 
powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to every good 
work. 

p 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14, 16. Submit yourselves to every ordi- 
nance of man for the Lord's sake, whether it be to the 
king as supreme; or unto governors, as unto them that 
are sent by him, for the punishment of evil-doers, and for 
the praise of them that do well. A.s free, and not using 
your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the ser- 
vants of God. 

q Rom. xiii. 1. Let every soul be subject unto the high- 
er powers. Acts xxv. 10, 11. Then said Paul, I stand at 
Cxsar's judgment seat, where I ought to be judged; to the 
Jews have I done no wrong, as thou very well knowest. 
For if I be an offender, or have committed any thing wor- 
thy of death, I refuse not to die; but if there be none of 
these things whereof they accuse me, no man may deliver 
me unto them. I appeal unto Csesar. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 121 

Pope any power or jurisdiction over them in their 
dominions, or over any of their people; and least 
of all to deprive them of their dominions or lives, 
if he shall judge them to be heretics, or upon any 
other pretence whatsoever/ 



CHAP. XXIV. 

Of Marriage and Divorce. 

I. Marriage is to be between one man and one 
woman: neither is it lawful for any man to have 
more than one wife, nor for any woman to have 
more than one husband, at the same time. a 

II. Marriage was ordained for the mutual help 
of husband and wife; b for the increase of mankind 
with a legitimate issue, and of the church with an 
holy seed; c and for preventing of uncleanness. d 

r 2 The9s. ii. 4. Who opposeth and exalteth himself 
above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that 
he as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself 
that he is God. Rev. xiii. 15, 16, 17, 18. And he had pow- 
er to give life unto the image, &c. 

I. a 1 Cor vii. 2. Mark x. 6, 7. at large. 

II. b Gen. ii. 18. And the Lord God said, It is not good 
that the man should be alone; I will make him an help 
meet for him. 

c Mai. ii. 15. And did not he make one? yet had he the 
residue of the Spirit; and wherefore one? that he might 
seek a godly seed; therefore take heed to your spirit, and 
let none deal treacherously against the wife of his youth. 

d 1 Cor. vii. 2, 9. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let 
every man have his own wife, and let every woman have 
her own husband. — But if they can not contain, let them 
marry; for it is better to marry than to burn. 
L 



\%% THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

III. It is lawful for all sorts of people to marry 
who are able with judgment to give their consent, e 
yet it is the duty of Christians to marry only in the 
Lord/ And, therefore, such as profess the true 
reformed religion should not marry with infidels, 
papists, or other idolaters: neither should such as 
are godly be unequally yoked, by marrying with 
such as are notoriously wicked in their life, or 
maintain damnable heresies.^ 

IV. Marriage ought not to be within the degrees 
of consanguinity or affinity forbidden in the word; k 
nor can such incestuous marriages ever be made 
lawful by any law of man, or consent of parties, so 
as those persons may live together, as man and 
wife. 1 The man may not marry any of his wife's 
kindred nearer in blood than he may of his own-, 

IH. e 1 Tim. iv. 3. Forbidding to marry. Gen. xxiv. 57, 
58. And they said, We will call the damsel, and inquire at 
her mouth. And they called Rebecca, and 9aid unto her, 
"Wilt thou go with this man? And she said, I will go. 

f 1 Cor. vii. 39. The wife is bound by the law as long as 
her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at 
liberty to be married to whom she .will; only in the 
Lord. 

g Gen. xxxiv. 14. Exod. xxxiv. 16. 2 Cor. vi. 14. Be ye 
not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what 
fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and 
what communion hath light with darkness? Compare 1 
Kings xi. 4. Neh. xiii. 25, 26 27. 

IV. h Lev. 18 chap. 1 Cor. v. 1. It is reported common- 
ly that there is fornication among you, and such fornica- 
tion as is not so much as named among the Gentiles, that 
one should have his father's wife. 

i Mark vi. 18. For John had said unto Herod, It is not 
lawful for thee to have tby brother's wife. Lev. xviii. 24, 
25, 26, 27, 28. 



THE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 123 

nor the woman of her husband's kindred nearer in 
blood than of her own, k 

V. Adultery or fornication, committed after a 
contract, being detected before marriage, giveth 
just occasion, to the innocent party, to dissolve 
that contract. 1 In the case of adultery after mar- 
riage, it is lawful for the innocent party to sue out 
a divorce,™ and after the divorce to marry another, 
as if the offending party were dead. n 

VI. Although the corruption of man be such as 

k Lev. xx. 19, 20, 21. And thou shalt not uncover the 
nakedness of thy mother's sister, nor of thy father's sister, 
for he uncovereth his near kin; they shall bear their ini- 
quity. And if a man shall lie with his uncle's wife, he hath 
uncovered his uncle's nakedness; they shall bear their sin, 
they shall die childless. And if a man shall take his 
brother's wife, it is an unclean thing: he hath uncovered 
his brother's nakedness, they shall be childless. 

V. 1 Mat. i. 18, 19, 20. Now the birth of Jesus Christ 
was on this wise; When as his mother Mary was espoused 
to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with 
child of the Holy Ghost. Then Joseph her husband, being 
a just man, and not willing to make her a public example, 
was minded to put her away privily. But while he thought 
on these things, behold the angel of the Lord appeared 
unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, 
fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife, for that which is 
conceived in her, is of the Holy Ghost. 

m Mat. v. 31, 32. It hath been said, Whosoever shall 
put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorce- 
ment. But I say unto you, that whosoever shall put away 
his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to 
commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is 
divorced, committeth adultery. 

n Mat. xix. 9. And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put 
away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall mar- 
ry another committeth adultery: and whosoever marrieth 
iier which is put away, doth commit adultery. Horn. viL 



124 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

is apt to study arguments, unduly to put asunder 
those whom God hath joined together in marriage; 
yet nothing but adultery, or such wilful desertion 
as can no way be remedied by the church or civil 
magistrate, is cause sufficient of dissolving the bond 
of marriage: wherein a public and orderly course 
of proceeding is to be observed; and the persons 
concerned in it, not left to their own wills and dis- 
cretion in their own case.? 



CHAP. XXV. 

Of the Church. 

I. The catholic or universal church, which is'iu- 
visible, consists of the whole number of the elect, 
that have been, are, or shall be gathered into one, 
under Christ the head thereof; and is the spouse, 
the body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all. a 

VI. o Mat. xix. 8. He saith unto them, Moses, because 
of" the hardness of your hearts, suffered you to put away 
your wives; but from the beginning it was not so. 1 Cor. 
viL 15. But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. A 
brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases: but 
God hath called us to peace. Mat. xix. 6. Wherefore they 
are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God 
hath joined together, let no man put asunder. 

p Ezra x. 3. Now therefore let us make a covenant 
with our God, to put. away all the wives, and such as are 
born of them, according to the counsel of my lord, and of 
those that tremble at the commandment of our God, and 
let it be done according to the law. 

I. a Eph. i. 10, 22, 23. That in the dispensation of the 
fulness of times, he might gather together in one all 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 125 

II. The visible church, which is also catholic 
or universal under the gospel, (not confined to one 
nation as before under the law) consists of all those 
throughout the world, that profess the true reli- 
gion, 13 together with their children; and is the 
kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ/ the house and 

things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are 
on earth, even in him. And hath put all tilings under his 
feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the 
church. Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth 
all in all. Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the body, the 
church. Eph.v. 23, 27, 32. 

II. b 1 Cor. i. 2. Unto the church of God which is at 
Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called 
to he saints, with all that in every place, call upon the 
name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours. 1 
Cor. xii„ 12, 13. For as the body is one, and hath many 
members, and all the members of that one body, being 
many, are one body; so also is Christ. For by one Spirit, 
are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or 
Gentiles, whether we be bond or free, and have been all 
made to drink into one Spirit. Psal. ii. 8. Ask of me; and 
I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the 
uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession. Rom. xv. 
9, 10, 11, 12. 

c 1 Cor. vii. 14. For the unbelieving husband is sancti- 
fied by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by 
the husband: else were your children unclean; but now 
are they holy. Acts ii. 39. For the promise is unto you, 
and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as 
many as the Lord our God shall call. Gen. xvii. 7. And I 
will establish my covenant between me and thee, and thy 
seed after thee, in their generations, for an everlasting co- 
venant; to be a God unto thee, and to thy seed after thee. 
Rom. xi. 26. For if the first fruit be holy, the lump is also 
holy; and if the root be holy, so are the branches. Gal. iii. 
7, 9, 14. Rom. iv. throughout. 

d Mat. xiii. 47. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like 
unto a net that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every 
kind. Isa. ix. 7, 

L 2 



126 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

family of God, e out of which there is no ordinary 
possibility of salvation/ 

III. Unto this catholic visible church, Christ 
hath given the ministry, oracles, and ordinances of 
God, for the gathering and perfecting of the saints, 
in this life, to the end of the world: and doth by 
his own presence and Spirit, according to his pro- 
mise, make them effectual thereunto.^ 

IV. This catholic church hath been sometimes 
more, sometimes less visible. 11 And particular 
churches, which are members thereof, are more or 
less pure, according as the doctrine of the gospel 
is taught and embraced, ordinances administered, 

e Eph. ii. 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers 
and foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of 
the household of God. Eph. iii. 15. Of whom the whole 
family in heaven and earth is named. Prov. xxix: 18. 
Where there is no vision, the people perish: but he that 
keepeth the law, happy is he. 

f Acts ii. 47. And the Lord added to the church daily 
such as should be saved. 

HI. g Eph. iv. 11. And he gave some, apostles; and 
some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors 
and teachers; verse 12. for the perfecting of the saints, 
for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body 
of Christ: verse 13. till we all come in the unity of the 
faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a per- 
fect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of 
Christ. Isai. lix. 21. As for me, this is my covenant with 
them, saith the Lord, My Spirit that is upon thee, and my 
words which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out 
of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of 
the mouth of thy seed's seed, saith the Lord, from hence- 
forth and for ever. Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. 

IV.. h Rom. xi. 3, 4. Lord, they have killed thy pro- 
phets, and digged down thine altars; and I am left alone, 
and they seek my life. But what saith the answer of God 
unto him? I have reserved unto thyself seven thousand 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 127 

and public worship performed more or less purely 
in them. 1 

V. The purest churches under heaven are sub- 
ject both to mixture and error : k and some have so 
degenerated, as to become no churches of Christ, 
but synagogues of Satan. 1 Nevertheless, there 
shall be always a church on earth, to worship God 
according to his will. m 

men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal. 
Rev. xii. 6, 14. And the woman fled into the wilderness, 
where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should 
feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore 
days. — And to the woman were given two wings of a great 
eagle, that she might flee into the wilderness into her 
place: where she is nourished for a time, and times, and 
half a time, from the face of the serpent. Acts ix. 31. 

i 1 Cor. v. 6, 7. Your glorying is not good; know ye 
not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump? Purge 
out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, 
as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is 
sacrificed for us. Rev. 2d and 3d chapters throughout. 

V. k 1 Cor. xiii. 12. For now we see through a glass 
darkly; but then face to face: now I know in part; but 
then shall I know even as also I am known. (Rev. 2d and 
3d chapters.) Mat. xiii. 24, 25, 26, 2?, 28, 29, 30, 47. Ano- 
ther parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom 
of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed 
in his field: but while men slept, his enemy came and 
sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. — But 
when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, 
then appeared the tares also, &c. Verse 47. Again, the 
kingdom of heaven is like unto a net that was cast into the 
sea, and gathered of every kind. 

1 Rev. xviii. 2. And he cried mightily, with a strong 
voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is 
become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul 
spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. Rom. 
xi. 18, 19, 20, 21, 22. 

m Mat. xvi. 18. And I say also unto thee, that thou 
art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church: and 



128 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

VI. There is no other head of the church but 
the Lord Jesus Christ. 11 Nor can the pope of 
Rome, in any sense be head thereof; but is that 
anti-christ, that man of sin, and son of perdition, 
that exalteth himself, in the church, against Christ, 
and all that is called God.° 



CHAP. XXVI. 

Of the Communion of Saints. 

I. All saints that are united to Jesus Christ their 
head, by his Spirit and by faith, have fellowship 
with him in his graces, sufferings, death, resurrec- 
tion and glory : a and, being united to one another 

the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. Psal. cii. 28. 
The children of thy servants shall continue, and their seed 
shall be established before thee. Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. 

VI. n Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the body, the 
church; who is the beginning, the first-born from the dead; 
that in all things he might have the pre-ennnence. Eph. 
j. 22. And hath put ail things under his feet, and gave 
him to be the head over all things to the church. 

o Mat. xxiii. 8, 9, 10. Rut be not ye called Rabbi: for 
one is your master, even Christ, and all ye are brethren. 
And call no man your father upon the earth; for one is your 
Father which is in heaven. Neither be ye called masters; 
for one is your master, even Christ. 2 Thess. i. 2, 3 4, 8, 
9. Grace unto you, and peace from God our Father, and 
the Lord Jesus Christ. We are bound to thank God al- 
ways for you, brethren, as it is meet, because that your 
faith groweth exceedingly, and the charity of every one 
of you all towards each other aboundeth. 

I. a 1 John i. 3. That which we have seen and heard, 
declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship 
with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father and 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 129 

in love, they have communion in each others gifts 
and graces, b and are obliged to the performance of 
such duties, public and private, as do conduce to 
their mutual good, both in the inward and out- 
ward man. c 

II. Saints, by profession, are bound to maintain 
an holy fellowship and communion in the worship 
of God, and in performing such other spiritual ser- 
vices as tend to their mutual edification ; d as also 
in relieving each other in outward things, accord- 

with his Son Jesus Christ. Eph. iii. 16, 17, 18, 19, That 
he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, 
to be strengthened with might, by his Spirit in the inner 
man; — that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith. John 
L 16. And of his fulness have all we received, and grace 
for grace. Phil. iii. 10. That I may know him, and the 
power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his suffer- 
ings, being made conformable unto his death. 

b Eph. iv. 15, 16. But speaking the truth in love, may 
grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even 
Christ: from whom the whole body fitly joined together, 
and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, ac- 
cording to the effectual working in the measure of every 
part, maketh increase of the body, unto the edifying of it- 
self in love. 

c 1 Thess. v. 11, 14. Wherefore comfort yourselves 
together, and edify one another, even as also ye do. Now 
we exhort you, brethren, warn them that are unruly, com- 
fort the feeble minded, support the weak, be patient to- 
ward all men. Gal. vii. 10. As we have therefore oppor- 
tunity, let us do good unto all men, especially unto them 
who are of the household of faith. 1 John iii. 16, 17, 18. 

II. d Heb. x. 24, 25. And let us consider one another, 
to provoke unto love and to good works: not forsaking 
the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of 
some is; but exhorting one another; and so much the 
more, as you see the day approaching. Acts ii. 42, 46. 
And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine 
and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. 



130 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

ing to their several abilities and necessities. Which 
communion, as God offereth opportunity, is to be 
extended unto all those who, in every place, call 
upon the name of the Lord Jesus. e 

III. This communion which the saints have 
with Christ, doth not make them in any wise par- 
takers of the substance of his godhead, or to be 
^qual with Christ in any respect: either of which 
to affirm, is impious and blasphemous/ Nor doth 
their communion one with another, as saints, take 
away, or infringe the title or property which each 
man hath, in his goods and possessions.^ 

— And they continued daily with one accord in the temple, 
and breaking" of bread, from house to house, did eat their 
meat with gladness and singleness of heart. Isai. ii. 3. 1 
Cor. 11, 20. 

e 1 John iii. 17. But whoso hath this world's g'oods, 
and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his 
bowels of compassion from him; how dwelleth the love 
of God in him? Acts xi. 29, 30. Then the disciples, every 
man according to his ability, determined to send relief 
unto the brethren which dwelt in Judea. Which also they 
did, and sent it to the elders by the hands of Barnabas and 
Saul. 2 Cor. 8. and 9 chapters. 

111. f Col. i. 18, 19. And he is the head of the'body, 
the church: who is the beginning, the first born from the 
dead, that in all things he might have the pre-eminence. 
1 Cor. viii, 6. But to us there is but one God, the Father, 
of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Je- 
sus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. Psal. 
xlv. 7. 1 Tim. vi. 16. 

g Acts v. 4. Whiles it remained, was it not thine own? 
and after it was sold, was it not in thine own power? Why 
hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart? Thou hast 
not lied unto men, but unto God. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 131 

CHAP. XXVII. 

Of the Sacraments. 

I. Sacraments are holy signs and seals of the 
covenant of grace,* immediately instituted by God b 5 
to represent Christ and his benefits; and to confirm 
our interest in him; c as also to put a visible differ- 
ence between' those that belong unto the church 5 
and the rest of the world; d and solemnly to engage 

I. a Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circum- 
cision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he 
had yet being uncircumcised; that he might be the father 
of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised, 
that righteousness might be imputed unto them also. Gen. 
xvii. T. And I will establish my covenant between me 
and thee, and thy seed after thee in their generations, for 
an everlasting covenant; to be a God unto thee and to thy 
seed after thee. 

b Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Fatherland of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For I have re- 
ceived of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto 
you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was 
betrayed, took bread. 

c 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is 
it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread 
which we break, is it not the communion of the body of 
Christ? 1 Cor. xi. 25. After the same manner also he 
took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup i& 
the New Testament in my blood; this do ye, as oft as ye 
drink it, in remembrance of me. Ver. 26. For as often 
as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the 
Lord's death till he come. Gal. iii. 27. for as many of 
you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. 

d Exod. xii. 28. And when a stranger shall sojourn 
with thee, and will keep the passover to the Lord, let all 
his males be circumcised, and then let him come near and 
keep it; and he shall be as one that is born in the land: 
for no uncircumcised person shall eat thereof. 1 Cor. v. 



132 THE CONFESSION OF FATIH. 

them to the service of God in Christ, according to 
his word. e 

II. There is in every sacrament a spiritual re- 
lation, or sacramental union, between the sign and 
the thing signified; whence it comes to pass, that 
the names and effects of the one, are attributed to 
the other/ 

III. The grace which is exhibited in, or by the 
sacraments, rightly used, is not conferred by any 
power in them; neither doth the efficacy of a sa- 
crament depend upon the piety or intention of him 
that doth administer it,? but upon the work of the 

21. Ye can not drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of 

devils, ye can not be partakers of the Lord's table, and of 
the table of devils. 

e Rom. vi. 3. Know ye not, that so many of us as were 
baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death? 
Verse 4. Therefore we are buried with him by baptism 
into death; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead 
by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk 
in newness of life. 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing 
which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of 
Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the commu- 
nion of the body of Christ? Verse 2. But were all bap- 
tized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea. 

II. f Gen. xvii. 10. This is my covenant, which ye shall 
keep between me and you, and thy seed after thee; every 
man child among" you, shall be circumcised. Mat. xxvi. 
27, 28. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave 
it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it: for this is my blood 
of the New Testament which is shed for many for the re- 
mission of sins. Tit. iii. 5. Not by works of righteous- 
ness, which we have done, but according to his mercy he 
saved us bv the washing of regeneration, and renewing of 
the Holy Ghost. 

III. g Rom. ii. 28, 29. For he is not a Jew, which is 
one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is out- 
ward in the flesh: but he is a Jew which is one inwardly: 
and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not 
in the letter, whose praise is not of men, but of God. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 133 

Spirit, 11 and the word of institution, which contains, 
together with a precept authorizing the use thereof, 
a promise of benefit to worthy receivers. 1 

IV. There be only two sacraments ordained by 
Christ our Lord in the gospel, that is to say, bap- 
tism and the supper of the Lord: neither of which 
may be dispensed by any, but by a minister of the 
word, lawfully ordained. k 

V. The sacraments of the Old Testament, in 
regard of the spiritual things thereby signified and 
exhibited, were, for substance, the same with 
those of the New. 1 

1 Pet. iii. 21. The like figure whereunto, even baptism, 
doth also now save us, (not the putting away of the filth 
of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience towards 
God) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. 

h Mat. iii. 11. I indeed baptize you with water unto 
repentance, but he that cometh after me, is mightier than 
I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear; he shall baptize 
you with the Holy Ghost and with fire. 1 Cor. xii. 13. 
For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whe- 
ther we be Jews or Gentiles, whether xue be bond or free; 
and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. 

i Mat. xxvi. 27, 28. See in letter f. Mat. 28. 19. See 
in letter b verse 20. Teaching them to observe all things 
whatsoever 1 have commanded you: and lo, I am with you 
alway, even to the end of the world. Amen. 

IV. k Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and teach all 
nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and .of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 20, 23. When 
ye come together therefore into one place, this is not to 
eat the Lord's Supper. — For I have received of the Lord 
Jesus, that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord 
Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed took 
bread. 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man so account of us, as of the 
ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. 
Heb. v 4. And no man taketh this honour unto himself, 
but he that is called of God, as was Aaron. 

V. 1 1 Cor, x. 1, 2, 3, 4. Moreover, brethren, I would 

M 



134 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

CHAP. XXVIII, 

Of Baptism. 

I. Baptism is a sacrament of the New Testa 
ment, ordained by Jesus Christ,* not only for the 
solemn admission of the party baptized into the 
visible church, b but also to be unto him a sign and 
seal of the covenant of grace; c of his ingrafting 

not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers 
were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; — 
and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the 
sea; and did all eat the same spiritual meat; and did 
all drink the same spiritual drink: (for they drank of that 
spiritual Rock that followed them; and that Rock was 
Christ.) 1 Cor. v. 7, 8. Purge out therefore the old 
leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. 
For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. There- 
fore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with 
the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with the unlea- 
vened bread of sincerity and truth. 

I. a Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, '*m\ of the Holy Ghost. Mark. xvi. 16. 

b 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized 
into one body, whether toe be Jews or Gentiles, whether 
-ii-e be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into 
one Spirit. Gal. iii. 27, 28. 

c Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circumci- 
sion; a seal of the righteousness of faith, which he had yet 
being uncircumcised; that he might be the father of all 
them that believe, though they be not circumcised: that 
righteousness might be imputed unto them also. Com- 
pared with Col. ii. 11, 12. In whom also ye are circum- 
cised with the circumcision made without hands, in put- 
ting off the body of the sins of the flesh, by the circumci- 
sion of Christ; buried with him in baptism; wherein also 



XHE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 135 

into Christ, d of regeneration^ of remission of sins, f 
and of his giving up unto God, through Jesus 
Christ, to walk in newness of life:£ which sacra- 
ment is, by Christ's own appointment, to be con- 
tinued in his church until the end of the world. h 

II. The outward element to be used in this sa- 
crament is water, wherewith the party is to be 
baptized in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost, by a minister of the 
gospel, lawfully called thereunto. 1 

ye are risen with him, through the faith of the operation 
of God, who hath raised him from the dead, 

d Gal. iii. 17. For as many of you as have been bap- 
tized into Christ, have put on Christ. Rom. vi. 5. For if 
we have been planted together in the likeness of his death; 
ve shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection. 

e Tit. iii. 5. He saved us by the washing of regenera- 
tion, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. 

f Acts ii. 38. Peter said, Repent and be baptized every 
one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission 
of sins Marki. 4. Acts xxii. 16. 

g Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of us as 
were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his 
death? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into 
death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by 
the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in 
newness of life. 

h Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye therefore and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe 
all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and lo, I am 
with you always, even unto the end of the world. 

II. i Acts x. 47. Can any man forbid water that these 
should not be baptized, which have received the Holy 
Ghost. Acts viii. 36, 38, And as they went on their way, 
they came unto a certain water; and the eunuch said, See 
Jxere is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized? And 
he commanded the chariot to stand still: and they went 
down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch; 



136 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

III. Dipping of the person into the water is not 
necessary; but baptism is rightly administered by 
pouring., or sprinkling water, upon the person. k 

IV. Not only those that do actually profess 
faith in, and obedience unto Christ, 1 but also the 
infants of one or both believing parents are to be 
baptized." 1 

and he baptized him. Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, 
and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost 

III. k Acts ii. 41. Then they that gladly received his 
word, were baptized: and the same day there were added 
unto them about three thousand souls. Acts xvi. 53. And 
he took them the same hour of the night, and washed their 
stripes, and was baptized, he and all his straightway. 
Mark vii. 4. And when they come from the market, except 
they wash, (or be baptized) they eat not. And many other 
things there be, which they have received to hold, as the 
washing (Greek baptizing) of cups and pots, brasen vessels, 
and of tables. Heb ix. 10, 19, 20, 21. 

IV. 1 Mark xvi. 15, 16. And he said unto them, Go ye 
into all the world, and preach the gospel to every crea- 
ture. He that believeth and is baptized, shall be saved. 
Acts viii. 57. And Philip said, If thou believest with all thine 
heart, thou mayest. And he answered and said, I believe 
that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. 

m Gen. xvii. 7, 9 with Gal. iii.9, 14. And I will esta- 
blish my covenant between me and thee, and thy seed 
after thee, in their generations for an everlasting cove- 
nant; to be a God unto thee and to thy seed after thee. 
And God said unto Abraham, Thou shall keep my cove- 
nant therefore, thou, and thy seed after thee, and their 
generations. So then they which be of faith, are blessed 
with faithful Abraham. That the blessing of Abraham 
might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we 
might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. Col. 
ii. 11. 12. and K^m. iv. 11, 12. And he received the sign of 
cicumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith winch he 
had yet being uncircumcised: that he might be the father of 
all them that believe, though they be not circumcised; that 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 137 

V. Although it be a great sin to contemn or ne- 
glect this ordinance, 11 yet grace and salvation are 
not so inseparably annexed unto it, as that no per- 
son can be regenerated or saved without it,° or 
that all that are baptized are, undoubtedly, rege- 
nerated.? 

VI. The efficacy of baptism is not tied to that 

righteousness might be imputed unto them also: and the fa- 
ther of circumcision to them who are not of the circumcision 
only, but who also walk In the steps of that faith of our 
father Abraham, which he had being yet uncircumcised. 
Acts ii. 38, 39. Repent, and be baptized every one of you, 
in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and 
ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the pro- 
mise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are 
afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. Acts 
xvi. 15. Lydia, whose heart the Lord touched, and her 
household were baptized. Verse 33. The Gaoler and 
all his were baptized. 1 Cor. vii. 14. Mat. xxviii. 19. 
Mark x. 13, 14, 15, 16. Luke xviii 15. 

V. n Luke vii. 30. But the Pharisees and lawyers re- 
jected the counsel of God against themselves, being not 
baptized of him. Exod. iv. 24, 25, 26. And it came to 
pass by the way in the inn, that the Lord met him, and 
sought to kill him. Then Zipporah took a sharp stone, 
and cut off the foreskin of her son, and cast it at his feet, 
and said, Surely a bloody husband art thou to me. So he 
let him go: then she said, A bloody husband thou art, be- 
cause of the circumcision. 

o Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circumci- 
sion, a seal of the righteousness of the faith, which he had 
yet being uncircumcised; that he might be the father of 
all them that believe, though they be not circumcised; 
that righteousness might be imputed unto them also. Acts 
x. 2, 3, 22, 31, 45, 47. 

p Actsviii. 13, 23. Then Simon himself believed also: 
and when he was baptized, he continued with Philip, and 
wondered, beholding the miracles and signs which were 
done. — For I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitter- 
ness, ancWrc the bond of iniquity. 
M 2 



138 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

moment of time wherein it is administered ;<* yet 
notwithstanding, by the right use of this ordinance 
the grace promised is not only offered, but really 
exhibited and conferred by the Holy Ghost, to 
such (whether of age or infants) as that grace be- 
longeth unto, according to the counsel of God's 
own will, in his appointed time. r 

VII. The sacrament of baptism is but once to 
be administered, to any person/ 



CHAP. XXIX. 

Of the Lord's Supper. 

I. Our Lord Jesus, in the night wherein he was 
betrayed, instituted the sacrament of his body and 
blood, called the Lord's Supper, to be observed in 
his church unto the end of the world, for the per- 

VI. q John iii. 5, 8. Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Ex- 
cept a man be born of water, and of the Spirit, he can not 
enter into the kingdom of God. The wind bloweth where 
it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not 
tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth; so is every 
one that is born of the Spirit. 

r Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized 
into Christ, have put on Christ. Eph. v. 25, 26. Christ al- 
so loved the church, and gave himself for it. That he 
might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water 
by the word. Acts ii. 38, 41. 

\TL sTit. iii. 5. Not by works of righteousness which 
we have done, but according to his mercy, he saved us, by 
the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy 
Ghost. 

N. B. There is no command, and no adequate example, 
for the repetition of baptism. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 139 

petual remembrance of the sacrifice of himself in 
his death, the sealing all benefits thereof unto true 
believers, their spiritual nourishment and growth 
in him, their further engagement in, and to all du- 
ties which they owe unto him, and to be a bond 
and pledge of their communion with him, and with 
each other, as members of his mystical body. a 

II. In this sacrament Christ is not offered up 
to his Father, nor any real sacrifice made at all 
for remission of sins of the quick or dead, b but on- 

T. a 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25, 26. For I have received of 
the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, That the 
Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed took 
bread, and when he had given thanks, he brake it and 
said, Take, eat; this is my body which is broken for you: 
this do in remembrance of me. — After the same manner 
also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This 
cup is the new testament in my blood: this do ye, as oft 
as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as ye 
eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's 
death till he come, 1 Cor. x. 16, 17, 21. The cup of bless- 
ing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood 
of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the com- 
munion of the body of Christ? For we being many, are 
one bread, and one body; for we are all partakers of that 
one bread. Ye can not drink the cup of the Lord, and the 
cup of devils: ye can not be partakers of the Lord's table, 
and of the table of devils. 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spi- 
rit are we all baptized into one body, whether -we be Jews 
or Gentiles, whether -we be bond or free; and have been 
all made to drink into one Spirit. 

IF. b Heb. ix. 22, 25, 26. And almost all things are by 
the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood 
is no remission. Nor yet that he should offer himself of- 
ten, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every 
year with blood of others: (for then must he often have 
suffered since the foundation of the world), but now once 
in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin 
by the sacrifice of himself. Verse 28. So Christ was once 



140 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

ly a commemoration of that once offering up of 
himself, by himself, upon the cross, once for all, 
and a spiritual oblation of all possible praise unto 
God for the same; c so that the Popish sacrifice of 
the mass, as they call it, is most abominably in- 
jurious to Christ's one only sacrifice, the alone 
propitiation for all the sins of the elect. d 

III. The Lord Jesus hath, in this ordinance, 
appointed his ministers to declare his word of in- 
stitution to the people, to pray, and bless the ele- 
ments of bread and wine, and thereby to set them 
apart from a common, to an holy use; and to take 

offered to bear Hie sins of many; and unto them that look 
for him, shall he appear the second time without sin unto 
salvation. 

c Mat. xxvi. 26, 27. And as they were eating, Jesus took 
bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the dis- 
ciples, and said. Take, eat; this is my body. And he took 
the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, 
Drink ye all of it. Luke xxii. 19, 20. And he took bread, 
and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave it unto them, say- 
ing, This is my body which is given for you; this do in re- 
membrance of me. Likewise also the cup after supper, 
saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood, 
which is shed for you. 

d Heb. vii. 23, 24, 27. And they truly were many priests, 
because they were not suffered to continue by reason of 
death: but this man, because he continueth ever, hath an 

unchangeable priesthood. Who needeth not daily, as 

those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own 
sins and then for the people's: for this he did once, when 
he offered up himself. Heb. x. 11, 12, 14, 18. And every 
priest standeth daily ministering, and offering oftentimes 
the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins: but 
this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins, for 
ever sat down on the right hand of God. For by one of- 
fering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified, 
Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering 
for sin. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 141 

and break the bread, to take the cup, and (they 
communicating also themselves,) to give both to 
the communicants; e but to none who are not then 
present in the congregation/ 

IV. Private masses, or receiving this sacrament 
by a priest or any other, alone;" as likewise the de- 
nial of the cup to the people; 11 worshipping the ele- 
ments, the lifting them up, or carrying them about 
for adoration, and the reserving them for any pre- 
tended religious use; are all contrary to the nature 
of this sacrament, and to the institution of Christ. 1 

V. The outward elements, in this sacrament, 
duly set apart to the uses ordained by Christ, have 
such relation to him crucified, as that truly, yet 
sacramentally only, they are sometimes called by 
the name of the things they represent, to wit, the 
body and blood of Christ; k albeit, in substance 

III. e See the institution, Mat. xxvi. 26, 27, 28. Mark 
xiv 22, 23 24. Luke xxii. 19, 20. and 1 Cor. xi. 23, to 27. 

f Acts xx 7. And upon the first day of the week, when 
the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached 
unto them, ready to depart on the morrow, and continued 
his speech until midnight. 1 Cor. xi. 20. When ye come 
together therefore into one place, this is not to eat the 
Lord's supper. 

IV. g h Because there is not the least appearance of a 
warrant for any of these things, either in precept or ex- 
ample, in any part of the word of God. See all the places 
in which the ordinance is mentioned; the most important 
of which are cited above. 

\ Mat. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching 
for doctrines the commandments of men. 

V k Mat. xxvi. 26, 27, 28. And as they were eating, 
Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it 
to the disciples, and said, Take, eat; this is my body. And 
he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, 
saying, Drink ye all of it: for this is my blood of the new 



142 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

and nature, they still remain truly, and only, bread 
and wine, as they were before. 1 

VI. That doctrine which maintains a change 
of the substance of bread and wine, into the sub- 
stance of Christ's body and blood (commonly call- 
ed transubstantiation) by consecration of a priest, 
or by any other way, is repugnant, not to scripture 
alone, but even to common sense and reason; over- 
throweth the nature of the sacrament; and hath 
been, and is the cause of manifold superstitions, 
yea, of gross idolatries. 111 

VII. Worthy receivers, outwardly partaking of 
the visible elements in this sacrament, 11 do then 
also inwardly by faith, really and indeed, yet not 
carnally and corporally, but spiritually, receive 
and feed upon Christ crucified, and all benefits of 

testament, which is shed for many for the remission of 
sins. 

1 1 Cor. xi. 26, 27. For as often as ye eat this bread and 
drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. 
Wherefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this 
cup of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body 
and blood of the Lord. 

VI. m Acts iii. 21. Whom the heaven must receive, un- 
til the times of restitution of all things, which God hath 
spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets, since the 
world began. 1 Cor. xi. 24, 25. This do in remembrance 
of me: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it in remembrance of 
me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, 
ye do show the Lord's death till he come. Luke xxiv. 6, 
39. He is not here, but is risen: remember how he spake 
unto you when he was yet in Galilee. Behold my hands 
and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see, for a 
spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have. 

VII. n 1 Cor. xii. 28. But let a man examine himself* 
and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup, 1 
Cor. v. 7, 8. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 143 

his death: the body and blood of Christ being then 
not corporally or carnally in, with, or under the 
bread and wine; yet as really, but spiritually, 
present to the faith of believers in that ordinance, 
as the elements themselves are, to their outward 
senses. 

VIII. Although ignorant and wicked men re- 
ceive the outward elements in this sacrament, yet 
they receive not the thing signified thereby, but by 
their unworthy coming thereunto are guilty of the 
body and blood of the Lord, to their own damna- 
tion. Wherefore all ignorant and ungodly persons, 
as they are unfit to enjoy communion with him, so 
are they unworthy of the Lord's table, and can not, 
without great sin against Christ, while they remain 
such, partake of these holy mysteries,? or be ad- 
mitted thereunto.* 

o 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, if? 
it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread 
which we break, is it not the communion of the body of 
Christ? 1 Cor. x. 3. 4. 

VIII. p 1 Cor- xi. 27. 29. Wherefore, whosoever shall 
eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord unworthily, 
shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. For he 
that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh. 
damnation (judgment) to himself, not discerning the Lord's 
body. 2 Cor. vi. 14, 15, 16. Be ye not unequally yoked 
together with unbelievers, for what fellowship hath righte- 
ousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath 
light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with 
Belial? or wiiat part hath he that believeth, with an infi- 
del? And what agreement hath the temple of God with 
idols? For ye are the temple of the living God; as God 
hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will 
be their God, and they shall be my people. 1 Cor. x. 21. 
Ye can not drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils, 
\e can not be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the ta- 
ble of devils. 



144 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

CHAP. XXX. 

Of Church Censures. 

I. The Lord Jesus, as king and head of his 
church, hath therein appointed a government in 
the hand of church-officers, distinct from the civil 
magistrate. 11 

q 1 Cor. v. 6, 7, 13. Your glorying is not good. Know 
ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump? Purge 
out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, 
as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sa- 
crificed for us. But them that are without, God judgeth. 
Therefore put away from among yourselves that wicked 
person. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14, 15. Now we command you, 
brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye 
withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh dis- 
orderly, and not after the tradition which he received of 
us. And if any man obey not our word by this epistle, 
note that man, and have no company with him, that he may 
be ashamed. — Yet count him not as an enemy, but admon- 
ish him as a brother. Mat. vii. 6. Give not that which is 
holy unto the dogs; neither cast ye your pearls before 
swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn 
again and rend you. 

I. a Isa. ix. 6, 7. For unto us a child is born, unto us a 
Son is given, and the government shall be upon his shoul- 
ders: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, 
The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of 
Peace. Of the increase of his government and peace, there 
shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his 
kingdom, to order it., and to establish it with judgment and 
with justice from henceforth even for ever; the zeal of the 
Lord of hosts will perform this. 1 Tim. v. 17. Let the eld- 
ers that rule well, be counted worthy of double honour, 
especially they who labour in the word and doctrine. 1 
Thess. v. 12. And we beseech you, brethren, to know 
them which labour among you, and are over you in the 
Lord, and admonish you. 1 Cor. xii. 28. And God hath 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 145 

II. To these officers the keys of the kingdom of 
heaven are committed: by virtue whereof they 
have power respectively to retain and remit sins, 
to shut that kingdom against the impenitent, both 
by the word and censures; and to open it unto 
penitent sinners, by the ministry of the gospel, and 
by absolution from censures, as occasion shall re- 
quired 

III. Church censures are necessary for the re- 
claiming and gaining of offending brethren; for de- 
terring of others from like offences; for purging out 
of that leaven which might infect the whole lump; 
for vindicating the honour of Christ, and the holy 

set some in the church, first, apostles, secondarily, pro- 
phets, thirdly, teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of 
healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. Psal 
ii. 6, 7, 8, 9. John xviii. 36. 

IT. b Mat. xvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys 
of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind 
on earth, shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou 
shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. Mat. xviii. 
17, 18. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto 
the church; but if he neglect to hear the church, let him 
be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. Verily I 
say unto you, whatsoever ye shall bind on earth, shall be 
bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth 
shall be loosed in heaven. John xx. 21, 22, 23. Then said 
Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you, as my Father hath 
sent me, even so send I you. And when he had said this, 
he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the 
Holy Ghost. Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remit- 
ted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are 
retained. 2 Cor. ii. 6, 7, 8. Sufficient to such a man *sthis 
punishment, which ivas inflicted of many, so that contrari- 
wise, ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest 
perhaps such an one should be swallowed up with over 
much sorrow. Wherefore I beseech you, that you would 
confirm vour love towards him. 
N 



146 THE CONFESSION OF FAITtf. 

profession of the gospel; and for preventing the 
wrath of God, which might justly fall upon the 
church, if they should suffer his covenant, and the 
seals thereof, to be profaned by notorious and ob- 
stinate offenders.* 

IV. For the better attaining of these ends, the 
officers of the church are to proceed by admoni- 
tion, suspension from the sacrament of the Lord's 
supper for a season, and by excommunication from 
the church, according to the nature of the crime, 
and demerit of the person. d 

III. c 1 Cor. 5th chapter throughout. 1 Tim. v. 20. 
Them that sin, rebuke before all, that others also may fear. 
Mat. vii. 6. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, nei- 
ther cast your pearls before swine, lest they trample them 
under their feet, and turn again and rend you. 1 Tim. i. 20. 
Of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander, whom I have de- 
livered unto Sa^an, that they may learn not to blaspheme. 
Jude, verse 23. And others save with fear, pulling them 
out of the fire; hating even the garments spotted by the 
flesh. 1 Cor. xi. 27. to the end. 

IV. d 1 Thess. v. 12. And we beseech you, brethren, 
to know them which labour among you, and are over you 
in the Lord, and admonish you. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14. Now 
we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother 
that vvalketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which 
he received of us, And if any man obey notour word by this 
epistle, note that man, and have no company with him, 
that he may be ashamed. 1 Cor. v. 4, 5, 13. In the name of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and 
my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, to de- 
liver such an one unto Satan, for the destruction of the 
flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord 
Jesus. Therefore put away from among yourselves that 
wicked person. Mat. xviii. 17. Tit. iii. 10. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 14T 

CHAP, XXXI. 

Of Synods and Councils. 

I. For the better government and further edifi- 
cation of the church, there ought to be such assem- 
blies as are commonly called synods or councils: 51 
and it belongeth to the overseers and other rulers 
of the particular churches, by virtue of their office, 
and the power which Christ hath given them for 
edification, and not for destruction, to appoint such 
assemblies; 1 * and to convene together in them, as 
often as they shall judge it expedient for the good 
of the church. c 

II. It belongeth to synods and councils, minis- 
terially, to determine controversies of faith, and 

I. a Acts xv. 2, 4, 6. When therefore Paul and Barna- 
bas had no small dissention and disputation with them, 
they determined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other 
of them, should go up to Jerusalem, unto the apostles and 

elders about this question. And when they were come 

to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, and of the 
apostles and elders; and they declared all things thai God 
had done with them. And the apostles and elders came 
together, for to consider of this matter. 

b 15th chap. Acts. 

c Acts xv. 22, 23, 25. Then pleased it the apostles and 
elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of 
their own company to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas, 
namely, Judas, surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men 
among the brethren: — And they wrote letters by them af- 
ter this manner, The apostles, and elders, and brethren 
send greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles 
in Antioch, and Syria, and Cilicia. It seemed good unto us, 
being assembled with one accord, to send chosen men un- 
to vou with our beloved Barnabas and Paul. 



148 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

eases of conscience; to set down rules and direc* 
tions for the better ordering of the public worship 
of God, and government of his church; to receive 
complaints in cases of maladministration, and au- 
thoritatively to determine the same: which decrees 
and determinations, if consonant to the word of 
God, are to be received with reverence and sub- 
mission, not only for their agreement with the 
word, but also for the power whereby they are 
made, as being an ordinance of God, appointed 
thereunto in his word. d 

III. All synods or councils since the apostles' 
times, whether general or particular, may err, and 
many have erred; therefore they are not to be made 
the rule of faith or practice, but to be used as an 
help in both. e 

IV. Synods and councils are to handle or con- 
clude nothing, but that which is ecclesiastical: and 
are not to intermeddle with civil affairs, which 
concern the commonwealth, unless by way of hum- 
ble petition, in cases extraordinary; or by way of 
advice for satisfaction of conscience, if they be 
thereunto required by the civil magistrate/ 

11. d Acts xvi. 4. And as they went through the citie* 
they delivered them the decrees for to keep, that were 
ordained of the apostles and elders which were at Jerusa- 
lem. Acts xv. 15, 19, 24, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31. Mat. xviii. 17, 
18, 19, 29. 

HI. e Actsxvii. 11. These were more noble than those 
in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all 
readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whe- 
ther those things were so. 1 Cor. ii. 5. That your faith should 
not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God. 
2 Cor. i. 24 Not that we have dominion over your faith, 
but are helpers of your joy; for by faith ye stand. Eph; 
ii. 20. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 149 



CHAP. XXXII. 

Of the State of Man after Death, and of 
the Resurrection from the Dead. 

I. The bodies of men, after death, return to 
dust, and see corruption;* but their souls, (which 
neither die, nor sleep,) having an immortal subsist- 
ence, immediately return to God who gave them. b 
The souls of the righteous, being then made per- 
fect in holiness, are received into the highest 
heavens, where they behold the face of God in 
light and glory, waiting for the full redemption of 
their bodies : c And the souls of the wicked are 

IV. f Luke xii. 13, 14. And one of the company said 
unto him, Master, speak to my brother, that he divide the 
inheritance with me And he said unto him, Man, who 
made me a judge, or a divider over you? John xviii. 36. 
Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world. If my 
kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, 
that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my 
kingdom not from hence. 

1. a Gen. in. 19. In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat 
bread, till thou return unto the ground: for out of it wast 
thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou re- 
turn. Acts xiii. 36. For David, after he had served his 
own generation by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was 
laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption. 

b Luke xxiii, 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say 
unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise. Eccl. 
xii. 7. Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: 
and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it. 

c Heb. xii. 23. To the general assembly and church of 

the first-born which are written in heaven, and to God the 

judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect. 

PhU. i. 23. For I am in a strait, betwixt two, having a de» 

N2 



150 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

cast into hell, where they remain in torments, and 
utter darkness, reserved to the judgment of the 
great dav. d Besides these two places for souls 
separated from their bodies, the scripture acknow- 
ledgeth none. 

II. At the last day, such as are found alive shall 
not die, but be changed: 6 and all the dead shall 
be raised up with the self-same bodies, and none 
other, although with different qualities, which shall 
be united again to their souls for ever/ 

sire to depart, and to be with Christ, which is far better. 
1 John iii. 2. Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it 
doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know, that 
when he shall appear, we shall be like him, for we shall see 
him as he is. 2 Cor. v. 1, 6, 8. 

d Luke xvi. 23, 24. And in hell he lift tip his eyes, be- 
ing- in torments, and seetli Abraham afar off", and Lazarus in 
his bosom. And he cried, and said, Father Abraham, have 
mercy on me, and send Lazarus that he may dip the tip of 
his finger in water, and cool my tongue; for I am torment- 
ed in this flame. Jude, ver. 6, 7. 

II. e 1 Thess. iv. 17. Then we which are alive and re- 
main, shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, 
to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with 
the Lord 1 Cor. xv. 51, 52. Behold I show you a mystery; 
We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed in a mo- 
ment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump, (for the 
trumpet shall sound) and the dead shall be raised incor- 
ruptible, and we shall be changed. 

f Job xix. 26, 27. And though after my skin, worms de- 
stroy this bodxjy yet in my flesh shall I see God: whom I 
shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not 
another; though my reins be consumed within me. 1 Cor, 
.xv. 42, 43, 44. So also is the resurrection of the dead. It 
is sown in corruption, it is raised in incorruption; it is 
sown in dishonour, it is raised in glory; it is sown in weak- 
ness, it is raised in power; it is sown a natural body, it is 
raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there 
Is a spiritual body. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 151 

III. The bodies of the unjust shall, by the pow- 
er of Christ, be raised to dishonour; the bodies of 
the just, by his Spirit, unto honour, and be made 
conformable to his own glorious body.s 



CHAP. XXXIII. 

Of the last Judgment, 

I. God hath appointed a day, wherein he will 
judge the world in righteousness by Jesus Christ,* 
to whom all power and judgment is given of the 
Father. 5 In which day, not only the apostate an- 
gels shall be judged; but likewise all persons, 

HI. g Acts xxiv. 15. And have hope towards God, which 
they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrec- 
tion of the dead, both of the just and unjust. John v. 28, 
29. Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the 
which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and 
shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resur- 
rection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the re- 
surrection of damnation. Phil. iii. 21. Who shall change 
our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glo- 
rious body, according to the working whereby he is able 
even to subdue all things unto himself. 

I. a Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day in 
the which he will judge the world in righteousness, by 
that man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given 
assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the 
dead. 

b John v. 22, 27. For the Father judgeth no man; but 
hath committed all judgment unto the Son: — And hath 
given him authority to execute judgment also, because he 
is the Son of man. 

c 1 Cor. vi. 3. Know ye not that we shall judge angels? 
How much more, things that pertain to this life? Jude ver, 



152 THE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 

that have lived upon earth, shall appear before the 
tribunal of Christ, to give an account of their 
thoughts, words and deeds; and to receive accord- 
ing to what they have done in the body, whether 
good or evil. d 

II. The end of God's appointing this day is for 
the manifestation of the glory of his mercy, in the 
eternal salvation of the elect; e and of his justice, in 
the damnation of the reprobate, who are wicked 
and disobedient/ For then shall the righteous go 

6. And the angels which kept not their first estate, hut 
left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting 
chains under darkness, unto the judgment of the great day. 
2 Pet. ii. 4. For if God spared not the angels that sinned, 
but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains 
of darkm ss, to be reserved unto judgment. 

d 2 Cor. v. 10. For we must all appear before the judg- 
ment seat of Christ, that every one may receive the things 
done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether 
it be good or bad. Eccles. xii. 14. For God shall bring 
every work into judgment with every secret thing, whe- 
ther it be good, or whether it be evil. Rom ii. 16 In the 
day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus 
Christ, according to my gospel, Rom. xiv 10, 12. But why 
dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou set at nought 
thy brother! 5 for we shall all stand before the judgment 
seat of Christ. So then every one of us shall give ac- 
count of himself to God. Mat. xii. 36, 37. But I say unto 
you, that every idle word that men shall speak, they shall 
give account thereof in the day of judgment. For by thy 
words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt 
be condemned. 

II. e Rom. ix. 23. And that he might make known the 
riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had 
afore prepared unto glory. Mat. xxv 21. His Lord said 
unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful servant; thou 
hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler 
ever many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord. 

f Rom. ii. 5, 6 But after thy hardness and impenitent 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 153 

into everlasting life, and receive that fulness of joy 
and refreshing which shall come from the presence 
of the Lord:" but the wicked, who know not God, 
and obey not the gospel of Jesus Christ, shall be 
cast into eternal torments, and be punished with 
everlasting destruction from the presence of the 
Lord, and from the glory of his power. h 

III. As Christ would have us to be certainly 
persuaded that there shall be a day of judgment, 
both to deter all men from sin, and for the greater 

heart, treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of 
wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgment of God; 
who will render to every man according to his deeds. 2 
Thess. i. 7, 8. The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from hea- 
ven with his mighty angels, in naming fire, taking ven- 
geance on them that know not God, and that obey not the 
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. Rom. ix 22. 

g Mat. xxv. 31, 32, S3, 34. When the Son of man shall 
come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then 
shall he sit upon the throne of his glory. And before him 
shall be gathered all nations-, and he shall separate them 
one from the other, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from 
the goats: and he shall set the sheep on his right hand, 
but the goats on the left. Then shall the King say un- 
to them on his right hand, Come ye blessed of my father, 
inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation 
of the world. Actsiii. 19. Times of refreshing shall come 
from the presence of the Lord. 2 Thess. i. 7. And to you 
who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall 
be revealed from heaven, with his mighty angels. 

h Mat. xxv. 41, 46. Then shall he say also unto them 
on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into ever- 
lasting fire, prepared fof the devil and his angels. And 
these shall go away into everlasting punishment. 2 Thess. 
i. 9. Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction 
from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his 
power. Isa. lxvi. 24. For their worm shall not die, neither 
shall their fire be quenched. 



154 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

consolation of the godly in their adversity: 1 So will 
he have that day unknown to men, that they may 
shake off all carnal security, and be always watch- 
ful, because they know not at what hour the Lord 
will come; and may be ever prepared to say, Come, 
Lord Jesus, come quickly. k Amen. 

III. i 2 Pet. ill. 11, 14. Seeing then that all these things 
shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be 
in all holy conversation nnd godliness? Wherefore, be- 
loved, seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent, that 
ye may be found of him in peace, without spot and blame- 
less. 2 Cor. v. 11. Knowing therefore the terror of the 
Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto 
God, and I trust also, are made manifest in your con- 
sciences. 2 Thess. i. 5, 6, 7. Which is a manifest token of 
the righteous judgment of God; that ye may be counted 
worthy of the kingdom of God, for which ye also suffer: 
Seeing it is a righteous thing with God, to recompense 
tribulation to them that trouble you; — And to you who are 
troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be re- 
vealed from heaven with his mighty angels. Luke xxi. 27, 
28. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a 
cloud with power and great glory. And when these things 
begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads; 
for your redemption draweth nigh. 

k See Mat. xxiv. 36, 42, 43, 44. Mark xiii. 35, 36, 37. 
Watch ye therefore, for >e know not when the master of 
the house cometh; at even, or at midnight, or at the cock- 
crowing, or in the morning; lest coming suddenly, he find 
you sleeping. — And what 1 say unto you, 1 say unto all, 
Watch. Luke xii. 35, 36. Let your loins be girded about, 
and your lights burning; and ye yourselves like unto men 
that wait for their Lord, when he will return from the 
wedding, that when he cometh and knocketh, thty may 
open unto him immediately. Rev. xxii. 20. He which testi- 
fieth these things saith, Surely 1 come quickly. Amen. 
Even so, come Lord Jesus. 



THE 

LARGER CATECHISM, 

RATIFIED AND ADOPTED 
BY THE 

SYNOD 

OF 
NEW-YORK AND PHILADELPHIA, IN MAY, 1788, 



THE 



LARGER CATECHISM. 

Question 1. What is the chief and highest end 
of man? 

Answer. Man's chief and highest end is to glo- 
rify God, a and fully to enjoy him for ever. b 

Q. 2. How doth it appear that there is a God? 

A. The very light of nature in man, and the 
works of God declare plainly that there is a God; c 
but his word and Spirit only do, sufficiently and 

a Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to 
him are all tilings: to whom be glory for ever. Amen. 1 
Cor. x. 31. Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or what- 
soever ye do, do all to the glory of God. 

b Psal. Ixxiii. 24, 25, 26. Thou shalt guide me with thy 
counsel, and afterwards receive me to glory. "Whom have 
I in heaven but thee? and there is none upon earth that I 
desire besides thee. My flesh and my heart faileth: but 
God is the strength of my heart, and my portion forever. 
John xvii. 22, and 24. The glory which thou gavest me, 
I have given them. Father, I will that they also whom 
thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may 
behold my glory, which thou hast given me. 

c Rom. i. 19. 20. Because that which may be known of 
God, is manifest in them; for God hath showed it unto 
them. For the invisible things of him, frorii the creation 
of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the 
things that are made, even his eternal power and God- 
head, so that they are without excuse. See also Psal. xix, 

X, 2, 2r. 

O 



158 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

effectually, reveal him unto men for their salva? 
tion. d 

Q. 3. What is the word of God? 

A. The holy scriptures of the Old and New 
Testament are the word of God, e the only rule of 
faith and obedience/ 

Q. 4. How doth it appear that the scriptures are 
the word of God? 

A. The scriptures manifest themselves to be the 

d 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16, 17. And that from a child thou 
hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make 
thee wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ 
Jesus. AH scripture is given by inspiration of God, and 
is profitable for doctrine, for reproof for correction, for 
instruction in righteousness; that the man of God may be 
perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. 1 Cor. 
ii. 10. 

e 2 Tim. iii. 16. All scripture is given by inspiration 
of God. 2 Pet. i. 19, 20, 21. We have also a more sure 
word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take 
heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the 
day dawn, and the day-star arise in your hearts; knowing 
this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any pri- 
vate interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old 
time by the will of man; but holy men of God spake as 
they were moved by the Holy Ghost. 

f Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony: if they 
speak not according to this word, it is because there is no 
light in them. Luke xvi. 19, 31. They have Moses and 
the prophets: let them hear them.— If they hear not Mo- 
ses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, 
though one rose from the dead. Gal. i. 8, 9. But though 
we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto 
you than that which we have preached unto you, let him 
be accursed. As we said before, so say I now again, If 
any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye 
have received, let him be accursed. See also 2 Tim. iii. 
15, 16, 17. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 159 

word of God, by their majesty? and purity; h by the 
consent of all the parts, 1 and the scope of the whole, 
which is to give all glory to God; k by their light 
and power to convince and convert sinners, to 
comfort and build up believers unto salvation: 1 
But the Spirit of God, bearing witness by and with 
the scriptures in the heart of man, is alone able 
fully to persuade it that they are the very word of 
God. m 



g Isa. Ixvi. 1. Thus saith the Lord, The heaven is my 
throne, and the earth is my footstool: where is the house 
that ye build unto me? and where is the place of my restr 
See also Amos ix. 2, 3, 4. Psal. lxxvii. 

h Psal. xii. 6. The words of the Lord are pure words; 
as silver tried in a furnace of earth, purified seven times. 
Psal. cxix. 140. Thy word is very pure. 

i Acts x. 42. To him give all the prophets witness, 
that through his name whosoever belie veth in him shall 
receive remission of sins. Acts xxvi. 22. Having there- 
fore obtained help of God, I continue until this day, wit- 
nessing both to small and great, saying, none other things 
than those which the prophets and Moses did say should 
come. 

k Rom.iii. 19. Now we know that what things soever 
the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law; that 
every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may be- 
come guilty before God. v. 27. Where is boasting then? 
It is excluded. By what law? Of works? Nay; but by the 
law of faith, 

1 Acts xviii, 28. For he mightily convinced the Jews, 
and that publicly, showing by the scriptures, that Jesus 
was Christ. Heb. iv. 12. For the word of God is quick, 
and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, 
piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, 
and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the 
thoughts and intents of the heart. Jam. i. 18. Of his own 
will begat he us with the word of truth. Psal. xix. 7, 8, 9. 
The law of the Lord is perfect, convert ng the soul: the 
testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple. 

m John xvi. 13, 14. Howbeit, when he, the Spirit of 



160 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

Q. 5. What do the scriptures principally teach 1 ) 
Jl. The scriptures principally teach, what man 

is to believe concerning God, and what duty God 

requires of inan. n 

WHAT MAN OUGHT TO BELIEVE CONCERN- 
ING GOD. 

Q. 6. What do the scriptures make known of 
God? 

A. The scriptures make known what God is,° 
the persons in the godhead,? his decrees,** and the 
execution of his decrees/ 

Q. 7. What is God? 

Jl. God is a Spirit,* in and of himself infinite in 
being, 1 glory , v blessedness,™ and perfection ; x all- 
truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: and he will 
show you things to come. He shall glorify me; for he 
shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you. See 1 
John ii. 20, 27. 

n John xx. 31. But these are written, that ye might 
believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that 
believing ye might have life through his name. 2 Tim. i. 
13. Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast 
heard of me, in faith and love. Psal. cxix. 105. 

o John iv. 24. God is a Spirit. Exod. iii. 14. and xxxiv. 6, 7. 

p 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record in 
heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and 
these three are one. 

q Acts xiv. 15, 18. 

r Acts iv. 27, 23. For of a truth against thy holy child 
Jesus, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, 
and the people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do 
whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before 
to be done. 

s John iv. 24. God is a Spirit. 

t Exod. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, T am: that I 
am: and he said. Thus shalt thou say unto the children or* 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 1G 1 

sufficient, 5 " eternal, 2 unchangeable,* incomprehen- 
sible, 1 ' every where present, almighty , d knowing 
all things, e most wise/ most holy/ most just, h 

Israel, I am hath sent me unto you. Job. xi. 7, 8, 9. Canst 
thou by searching find out God? canst thou find out the 
Almighty unto perfection? It is as high as heaven, what 
canst thou do? deeper than hell, what canst thou know? 
the measure thereof is longer than the earth, and broader 
than the sea, 

v Acts vii. 2. The God of glory appeared unto our fa- 
ther Abraham when he was in Mesopotamia, before he 
dwelt in Charran. 

\v 1 Tim. vi. 15. Which in his time he shall show, who 
is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and 
Lord of lords. 

x Mat. v. 48. Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Fa- 
ther who is in heaven is perfect. 

y Gen. xvii. 1. And when Abraham was ninety years old 
and nine, the Lord appeared to Abraham, and said unto 
him, I am the Almighty God; walk before me, and be thou 
perfect. 

z Psalm xc. 2. Before the mountains were brought 
forth, or ever thou hadst formed the earth, and the world, 
even from everlasting to everlasting, thou art God. 

a Mai. iii. 6. For I am the Lord, I change not; therefore 
ye sons of Jacob are not consumed. With James i. 17. 

b 1 Kings viii. 27. But will God indeed dwell on the 
earth? Behold, the heaven, and heaven of heavens can not 
contain thee; how much less this house which I have 
builded? 

c Psalm cxxxix. X 9 % 7. O Lord, thou hast searched me, 
and known me: Thou knowest my down-sitting and my 
up-rising; thou understandest my thought afar off, &c. 
"Whither shall I go from thy Spirit? or whither shall I flee 
from thy presence? &c. 

d Rev. iv. 8. And the four beasts had each of them six 
wings about him, and they were full of eyes within; and 
they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord 
God Almighty, who was, and is, and is to come. 

e Heb. iv. 13. Neither is there any creature that is not 
manifest in his sight; but all things are naked, and opened 
O 2 



162 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

most merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and 
abundant in goodness and truth. 1 

Q, 8. Are there more Gods than one? 

A. There is but one, only, the living and true 
God. k 

Q. 9. How many persons are there in the God- 
head? 

A. There be three persons in the Godhead, the 
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; and these 
three are one true, eternal God, the same in sub- 
stance, equal in power and glory; although dis- 
tinguished by their personal properties. 1 

Q. 10. What are the personal properties of tlie 
three persons in the Godhead? 

unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do. And 
Psalm cxlvii. 5. 

f Rom. xvi. 27. To God only wise be glory through Je- 
sus Christ, for ever. Amen. 

g Isa. vi. 3. And one cried unto another, and said, Holy, 
holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts, the whole earth is full of 
his glory. Rev. xv. 4. Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, 
and glorify thy name? for thou only art holy. 

h Deut. xxxii. 4. He is the rock, his work is perfect; 
for all his ways are judgment: a God of truth, and without 
iniquity, just and right is he. 

i Exod. xxxiv. 6. And the Lord passed by before him, 
and proclaimed, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and 
gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and 
truth. 

k Deut. vi. 4. Hear, O Israel; the Lord our God is one 
Lord, 1 Cor. viii. 4. There is none other God but one. 
And verse 6. Jer. x. 19. But the Lord is the true God; he 
is the living God, and an everlasting King. 

1 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record in 
heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost; and 
these three are one. Mat. iii. 16, 17. and xxviii. 19. 2 Cor. 
xiii. 14. John x. 30. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 163 

il It is proper to the Father to beget the Son, m 
and to the Son to be begotten of the Father, 31 and 
to the Holy Ghost to proceed from the Father and 
the Son, from all eternity. 

Q. 11. How doth it appear that the Son and the 
Holy Ghost are God equal with the Father? 

JL The scriptures manifest that the Son and 
the Holy Ghost are God equal with the Father; 
ascribing unto them such names,P attributes.^ 

m Heb. i. 5, 6. For unto which of the angels said he at 
any time, Thou art my Son, this day have 1 begotten thee? 
And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to 
me a Son. John i. 14. 

n And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt amongst us, 
(and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten 
of the Father,) full of grace and truth. 

o John xv. 26. But when the Comforter is come, whom 
I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of 
truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify 
of me. Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent 
forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, 
Father. 

p Jer. xsiii. 6. And this is his name whereby he shall be 
called, The Lord (or Jehovah) our righteousness. 1 John 
v. 20. And we are in him that is true, even in his Sen Je- 
sus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal }\fe. Psalm 
xlv. 6. Thy throne, O God, is fGr ever and ever. Acts v. 
3, 4. But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine 
heart to lie unto the Holy Ghost: Tnou hast not lied 
unto men, but unto God. 

q John i. 1. In the beginning was the Word, and the 
Word was with God, and the Word was God. Isa. ix. 6. 
For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son is given, and the 
government shall be upon his shoulder; and his name 
shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, 
The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. John ii. 24, 
25. But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because 
he knew all men; and needed not that any should testify 
of man; for he knew what was in man. I Cor. ii. 10, 11?. 



164 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

works,* and worship, 5 as are proper to God only. 

Q. 12. What are the decrees of God? 

A. God's decrees are the wise, free, and holy 
acts of the counsel of his will; 1 whereby, from all 
eternity, he hath, for his own glory, unchangeably 
fore-ordained whatsoever conies to pass in time, v 
especially concerning angels and men. 

But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit; for the 
Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God. 
For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spi- 
rit of man which is in him? Even so the things of God 
knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. Heb. ix. 14. How 
much more shall the blood of Christ, who, through the 
eternal Spirit, offered himself without spot to God, purge 
your conscience from dead works, to serve the living God. 

r Col. i. 16. For by him were all things created, that 
are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, 
whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, '- 
or powers; all things were created by him, and for him. 
John i. 3. Gen. i. 2. And the earth was without form and 
void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep: and the 
Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. Job 
xxvi. 13. and Psalm civ. 30. 

s Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the commu- 
nion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. 

t Eph. i. 11. In whom also we "have obtained an inherit- 
ance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him 
who worketh all things, after the counsel of his own will. 

Rom. ix. 14. and xv. 18. For he saith to Moses, I will 

have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have 
compassion on whom I will have compassion. There- 
fore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and 
whom he will he hardeneth. And Rom. xi. 33, 

v Eph. i. 4, 11. According as he hath chosen us in him, 
before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy, 
and without blame before him in love. Rom. ix. 22, 23. 
What if God willing to show his wrath, and to make his 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 165 

Q. 13. What hath God especially decreed con* 
ceming angels and men? 

A. God, by an eternal and immutable decree, 
out of his mere love, for the praise of his glorious 
grace, to be manifested in due time, hath elected 
some angels to glory ; w and, in Christ, hath chosen 
some men to eternal life, and the means thereof : x 
and also, according to his sovereign power, and the 
unsearchable counsel of his own will, (whereby he 
extendeth or withholdeth favour as he pleaseth,) 
hath passed by, and fore-ordained the rest to dis- 
honour and wrath, to be for their sin inflicted to 
the praise of the glory of his justices 

power known, endured with much long-suffering the ves- 
sels of wrath fitted to destruction; and that he might make 
known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, 
which he had afore prepared unto glory? Psalm xxxiii. 11. 
The counsel of the Lord standeth for ever, the thoughts of 
his heart to all generations. 

w 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God, and the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and the elect angels, 

x Eph. i. 4, 5, 6. According as he hath chosen us in him, 
(viz. Christ,) before the foundation of the world, that we 
should be holy, and without blame before him in love; 
having predestinated us unto the adoption of children, by 

Jesus Christ, unto himself; To the praise of the glory 

of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the 
Beloved. 2 Thess. ii. 13. But we are bound to give thanks 
always to God for you, brethren, beloved of the Lord, be- 
cause God hath, from the beginning, chosen you to salva- 
tion, through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the 
truth. Ver. 14. 1 Pet. i. 2. 

y Rom. ix. 17, 18, 21, 22. For the scripture saith unto 
Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee 
up, that I might show my power in thee, and that my name 
might be declared throughout all the earth. Therefore 
hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he 
will he hardeneth. Hath not the potter power over the 



166 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 14. Hoic doth God execute his decrees? 

A. God executeth his decrees in rhe works oi 
creation and providence: according to his infallible 
fore-knowledge, and the free and immutable coun- 
sel of his own wil!. z 

Q. 15. What is the icork of creation? 

A, The work of creation is that wherein God 
did in the beginning, by the word of his power, 
make, of nothing, the world and all things therein, 
for himself, within the space of six days, and all 
very good.* 

Q. 16. How did God create angels? 

ii. God created all the angels* spirits, 4 immor- 
tal^ holy, e excelling in knowledge/ mighty in 

day, of the same lump, to make one vessel unto honour, 
and i .; : Jude 4. For there are cer- 

ta n men crep r o were before of old or- 

dained to !v men, turning the 

e of our God into lascti and denying the only 

Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. Mat. xi. 25, 26. 2 
Tim. ; i 

i. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an inhe- 
ritance, being- predestinated according to the purpose of 
him who worketh all things af r er the counsel of his own 
will. 

a Gen. 1 chap. Heb. xi. 3. Through faith we under- 
stand thai the worlds were framed by the word of God, 
so tl seen, were not made of things 

which do appear. Prov. xvi.4. The Lor le all 

tilings for himself, yea, even the wicked for the day of 
evil. Rlv. it. 11. 

b Col. i. 16. For by him were all things created that 
are in beaTen, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, 
whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, 
or powers; all things were created by him, and for him. 

c Psalm civ. 4. Who maketh his angels spirits; h 
fire. 

d Mat. uaL 30. For in the resurrection thev neither 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 16T 

power:" to execute his commandments, and to 
praise his name; h yet subject to change. 1 

Q. 17. How did God create man? 

J. After God had made all other creatures, he 
created man male and female, k formed the body 
of the man of the dust of the ground, 1 and the wo- 
man of the rib of the man; m endued them with liv- 
ing, reasonable, and immortal souls; 11 made them 

marry, nor are given in marriage; but are as the angels of 
God in heaven. 

e Mat. xxv. 51. When the Son of man shall come in his 
glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit 
upon the throne of his glory. 

f 2 Sam xiv. IT. As an angel of God, so is my lord the 
king, to discern good and bad — Mat. xxiv. 36. 

g 2 Thess. i 7. And to you who are troubled, rest with 
us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven, 
with his mighty angels. 

h Psalm ciii. 20, 21. Bless the Lord, ye his angels, that 
excel in strength, that do his commandments, hearkening 
unto the voice of his word. Bless ye the Lord, all ye his 
hosts, ye ministers of bis that do his plensure. 

i 2 Pet, ii. 4. For if God spared not the angels that sin- 
ned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into 
chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment. 

k Gen. i. 27. So God created man in his own image; in 
the image of God created he him; male and female created 
he them. 

1 Gen, ii- 7. And the Lord God formed man of the dust 
of the ground. 

m Gen. ii. 22. And the rib which the Lord God had 
taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto 
the man. 

n Gen. ii, 7. And the Lord God formed man of the dust 
of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of 
life: and man became a living soul, Compared with Job. 
xxxv. 11. and Eccl. xii, 7. and Mat. x. 28. and with Luke 
xxiii. 43. 



168 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

after his own image, in knowledge,? righteousness 
and holiness; - having the law of God written in 
their hearts, 1 ' and power to fulfil it, s with dominion 
over the creatures; 1 yet subject to fall. v 

Q. 18. What are God?s works of providence? 

w3. God's works of providence are his most ho- 
ly , w wise, x and powerful preserving/ and govern- 
ing all his creatures; 2 ordering them, and all their 
actions/ 1 to his own glory. b 

o Gen. i. 27. So God created man in his own image; in 
the image of God created he him. 

p Col. iii. 10. 

q Eph. iv. 24. 

v Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles who have not 
the law, do by nature the tilings contained in the law, 
these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves? which 
show the work of the law written in their hearts, their 
conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the 
mean while accusing, or else excusing one another. 

s Eccl. vii. 29. God hath made man upright. 

t Gen. i. 28. 

v Gen. iii. 6. Eccles. vii. 29. 

w Psalm cxliv. 17. The Lord is righteous in all his ways, 
and holy in all his works. 

x Psalm civ. 24. O Lord how manifold are thy works! 
in wisdom hast thou made them all. Isa. xxviii. 29. This 
also cometh forth from the Lord of hosts, who is wonder- 
ful in counsel, and excellent in working. 

y Heb. i. 3. Who being the brightness of his glory, and 
the express image of his person, and upholding all things 
by the word of his power. 

z Psalm ciii. 19. The Lord hath prepared his throne in 
the heaveus; and his kingdom ruleth over all. 

a Mat. x. 29, 30. Are not two sparrows sold for a far- 
thing? and one of them shall not fall to the ground with- 
out your Father. But the very hairs of your head are all 
numbered. Gen. xlv, 7. And God sent me before you 
to preserve you a posterity in the earth, and to save your 
lives by a great deliverance. 

b Kom. xl 36. For of him, and through him, and to him, 



THE LARGER CAfECHIS^. 165 

Q. 1 9. What is God's providence towards the' 
angels? 

A. God, by his providence, permitted some of 
the angels, wilfully and irrecoverably, to fall into 
sin and damnation; limiting and ordering that, 
and all their sins to his own glory; d and establish- 
ed the rest in holiness and happiness ; e employing 
them all/ at his pleasure, in the administrations 
of his power, mercy, and justice.^ 

Q. 20. What teas the providence of God toicarA 
man in the estate in which he was created? 

A. The providence of God toward man in the 
estate in which he was created, was, the placing 
him in paradise, appointing him to dress it, giving 
him liberty to eat of the fruit of the earth, h putting 
the creatures under his dominion, 1 and ordaining 

are all things; to whom be glory for ever. Amen. Isa. Ixiik 
14. So didst thou lead thy people to make thyself a glo- 
rious name. 

c Jude 6. And the angels who kept not their first estate^ 
but left their own. habitation, he hath reserved in everlast- 
ing chains under darkness, unto the judgment of the great 
day. 2 Pet. ii. 4. Heb. ii. 16. John viii. 44. 

d Job. i. 12. And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, all 
that he hath is in thy power; only upon himself put not 
forth thine hand. Luke x. 17. Mat. viii. 31. 

e 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God, and the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and the elect angels. Mark viii. 38. Heb xii. 
22. 

f Psal. civ. 4. Who maketh his angels spirits; his minis- 
ters a flaming fire. 

g Heb. i. 14. Are they not all ministering spirits, sent- 
forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation? 
2 Kings xix. 35. 

h Gen. ii. 8, 15, 16. 

i Gen. i. 28. 

P 



170 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

marriage for his help; k affording him communion 
with himself, 1 instituting the sabbath, 111 entering in- 
to a covenant of life with him, upon condition of 
personal, perfect, and perpetual obedience, 11 of 
which the tree of life was a pledge; and forbid- 
ding to eat of the tree of the knowledge of good and 
evil, upon the pain of death.P 

Q. 21. Did man continue in that estate wherein 
God at first created him? 

A. Our first parents, being left to the freedom 
of their own will, through the temptation of Satan, 
transgressed the commandment of God, in eating 
the forbidden fruit, and thereby fell from the estate 
of innocency wherein they were created.** 

k Gen. ii. 18. And the Lord God said, It is not good 
that the man should be alone; 1 will make him an help 
meet for him. 

1 Gen. i. 27, 28. 

m Gen. ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day, and 
sanctified it; because that in it he had rested from all his 
work, which God created and made. 

n Rom. v 14. Adam who is the figure of him that was 
to come. Compared with 1 Cor. xv. 22, 47. and Hos. vi. 7. 
Gal. hi. 12. And the law is not of faith: but the man that 
doeth them shall live in them. Rom. x. 5. Gal. iii. 10. 

o Gen. ii. 9. And out of the ground made the Lord God 
to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good 
for food; the tree of life also in the midst of the garden, 
and the tree of knowledge of good and evil. 

p Gen.ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good 
and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day thou eatest 
thereof thou shalt surely die. 

q Gen. iii. 6, 7, 8. And when the woman saw that the 
tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the 
eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise; she took 
of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her 
husband with her, and he did eat — And they knew that 
they were naked. And Adam and his wife hid themselves 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 171 

Q. 22. Did all mankind fall in that first trans- 
gression? 

A. The covenant being made with Adam, as a 
public person, not for himself only, but for his pos- 
terity; all mankind descending from him by ordi- 
nary generation, 1 ' sinned in him and fell with him 
in that first transgression. 8 

Q. 23. Into what estate did the fall bring man- 
kind? 

A. The fall brought mankind into an estate of 
sin and misery. 1 

Q. 24. What is sin? 

A. Sin is any want of conformity unto, or trans- 
gression of any law of God, given as a rule to the 
reasonable creature/ 

Q. 25. Wherein consists the sinfulness of that 
estate whereinto man fell? 

from the presence of the Lord God amongst the trees of 
the garden. V. 13. And the Lord God said unto the woman. 
What is i his that thou hast dom? And the woman said, 
The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat. With 2 Cor. xi. 
3. and Eccl. vii. 29. 

r Acisxvii. 26. And hath made of one blood all nations 
of men. 

s Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good 
and evil thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that thou 
eatest thereof thou shalt surely die. Compared with Rom. 
v. 12 to 20 verse, and with 1 Cor. xv. 21, 22. 

t Rom. v. 12. Wherefore, as by one man sin entered in- 
to the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon 
all men, for that all have sinned. Gal. iii. 10. For as many 
as are of the works of the law, are under the curse: for it 
is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all 
things which are written in the book of the law to do 
them. 

v Rom. iii. 23. All have sinned, and come short of the 
glory of God. 1 John iii. 4. Sin is the transgression of the 
raw. Gal. iii. 10—12. 



172 t;he larger catechism. 

A. The sinfulness of that estate whereinto man 
fell, consisteth in the guilt of Adarn^s first sin, w 
the want of that righteousness wherein he was 
created, and the corruption of his nature, whereby 
he is utterly indisposed, disabled, and made oppo- 
site unto all that is spiritually good, and wholly in- 
clined to all evil, and that continually; x which is 
commonly called original sin, and from which do 
proceed all actual transgressions.** 

Q. 26. How is original sin conveyed from our 
first parents unto their posterity? 

A. Original sin is conveyed from our first pa- 
rents unto their posterity by natural generation; 

\v Rom. v. 12, 19. Wherefore, as by one man sin enter* 
cd into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed 
upon all men, for that all have sinned. By one man's dis- 
obedience many were made sinners. 1 Cor. xv. 22. 

x Rom. v. 6. For when we were yet without strength, 
in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. iii. 10 to 20. 
As it is written, There is none righteous, no not one: 
there is none that understandeth; there is none that seek- 
eth after God. They are all gone out of the way; they are 
together become unprofitable; there is none that doeth 
good; no not one. Eph. ii. 1, 2, 3. And you hath he quick- 
ened, who were dead in trespasses and sins, he. IZom. 
viii.7, 8. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: 
for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can 
be. So then they that are in the flesh, can not please 
God. Gen. vi. 5. And God saw that the wickedness of man 
was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the 
thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. 

y James i. 14, 15. But every man is tempted, when he 
is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Then when 
lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin; and sin, when 
it is finished, bringeth forth death. Mat. xv. 19. For out 
of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries,^ 
fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphemies. 



THE LARGER CATECHIS31. 173 

so as all that proceed from them in that way, are 
conceived and born in sin. z 

Q. 27. What misery did the fall bring upon 
mankind? 

A. The fall brought upon mankind the loss of 
communion with God, a his displeasure and curse; 
so as we are by nature children of wrath, b bond 
slaves to Satan, c and justly liable to all punish- 
ments in this world and that which is to come. d 

Q. 28. What are the punishments of sins in this 
world? 

JL. The punishments of sin in this world, are 

z Psalm li. 5. Behold I was shapen in iniquity; and in 
sin did my mother conceive me. Job. xiv. 4. Who can 
bring a clean thing out of an unclean? not one. Job. xv. 
14. What is man, that he should be clean? and he which is 
born of a woman, that he should be righteous? John iii. 6. 
That which is born of the flesh, is flesh. 

a Gen. iii. 8, 24. And they heard the voice of the Lord 
God walking in the garden in the cool of the day; and 
Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of 
the Lord God, amongst the trees of the garden. So he 
drove out the man: and he placed at the east of the garden 
of Eden, Cherubims, and a flaming sword, which turned 
every way, to keep the way of the tree of life. 

b Eph. ii. 2, 3. Wherein in time past ye walked, ac- 
cording to the course of this world, according to the 
prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh 
in the children of disobedience. Among whom also we 
all had our conversation in times past, in the lusts of our 
flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh, and of the mind; 
and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others, 

c 2 Tim. ii. 26. And that they may recover themselves 
out of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by him 
at his will. Luke xi. 21, 22. Heb. ii. 14. 

d Rom. vi. 23. The wages of sin is death. Rom. v. 14. 
Gen. ii. 17. 

P 2 



J74 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

either inward: as blindness of mind, e a reprobate 
sense, 1 strong delusions^ hardness of heart, h hor- 
ror of conscience, 1 and vile affections ; k Or out- 
ward: as the curse of God upon the creatures for 
our sakes; 1 and all other evils that befal us in our 
bodies, names, estates, relations, and employ- 
ments; 111 together with death itself." 

Q. 29. What are the punishments of sin in the 
world to come? 

e Eph. iv. 18. Having 1 the understanding darkened, 
being alienated from the life of God, through the igno- 
rance that is in them, because of the blindness of their 
heart. 

f Rom. i. 28. Even as they did not like to retain God 
in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate 
mind, to do those things which are not convenient. 

g 2 Thess. ii. 11. And for this cause God shall send 
them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie. 

h Rom. ii. 5. But after thy hardness and impenitent 
heart, treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of 
wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgment of God. 

i Isa. xxxiii. 14. The sinners in Zion are afraid; fear- 
fulness hath surprised the hypocrites. "Who among us 
shall dwell with the devouring fire? Who amongst us shall 
dwell with everlasting burnings? Gen. iv. 13, 14. Mat. 
xxvii. 4. Heb. x. 27. 

k Rom. i. 26. For this cause God gave them up unto 
vile affections. 

1 Gen. iii. 17. Because thou hast hearkened unto the 
voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I 
commanded thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it; cursed 
is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it 
all the days of thy life. 

m Deut xxviii. 14. to the end. If thou wilt not hearken 
-unto the voice of the Lord thy God, all these curses shall 
come upon thee: Cursed shalt thou be in the city, &c. 

n Rom. vi. 21, 23. What fruit had ye then in those 
things whereof ye are now ashamed? for the end of those 
things is death. The wages of sin is death. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, 175 

A. The punishments of sin in the world to come, 
are, everlasting separation from the comfortable 
presence of God, and most grievous torments in 
soul and body, without intermission, in hell fire 
for ever. 

Q. 30. Doth God leave all mankind to perish in 
the estate of sin and misery? 

Jl. God doth not leave all men to perish in the 
estate of sin and misery , p into which they fell by 
the breach of the first covenant, commonly called 
the covenant of works; * but, of his mere love and 
mercy, delivereth his elect out of it, and bringeth 
them into an estate of salvation by the second co- 
venant, commonly called the covenant of grace. 1 * 

o 2 Thess. i. 9. Who shall be punished with everlast< 
ing destruction, from the presence of the Lord, and from 
the glory of his power. Mark ix. 43, 44. To go into hell; 
where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched; 

Luke xvi. 24, 25, 26. Send Lazarus that he may dip the 

tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue:, for I ara 
tormented in this flame. Between us and you there is a 
great gulph fixed: so that they which would pass from 
hence to you can not; neither can they pass to us, that 
would come from thence. Mat. xxv. 41, 46. Rev. xiv. 11. 
John iii. 36. 

p 1 Thess. v. 9. For God hath not appointed us to 
wrath, but to obtain salvation, by our Lord Jesus Christ. 

q Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the 
law, are under the curse; for it is written, Cursed is every 
one that continueth not in all things which are written hi 
the book of the law to do them, &c. 

r Tit. iii. 4, 5, 6, 7. But after that the kindness and 
love of God our Saviour towards man appeared, not by 
works of righteousness which we have done, but accord- 
ing to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regene- 
ration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost? which he shed 
on us abundantly, through Jesus Christ our Saviour: That 
being justified by his grace, we should be made lieiraac^ 



176 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 31. With whom was the covenant of grace 
made? 

A. The covenant of grace was made with 
Christ, as the second Mam; and in him with all 
the elect, as his seed. 8 

Q. 32. How is the grace of God manifested in 
the second covenant? 

A. The grace of God is manifested in the se- 
cond covenant, in that he freely provideth and 
offereth to sinners a mediator, 1 and life and salva- 
tion b) r him; v and requiring faith as the condition 
to interest them in him, w promiseth and giveth his 

cording tn the hope of eternal life. Tit. i. 2. In hope of 
eternal life, which God, that can not lie, promised before 
the world began. Gal. ill. 21. Rom. iii. 20, 21, 22. 

s Gal. iii. 16. Now to Abraham and his seed were the 
promises made. He saith not. And to seeds, as of many; 
but as of one, and to thy seed, which is Christ. Isa. lix. 
21. As for me, this is my covenant with them, saith the 
Lord, My Spirit that is upon thee, and my words which 
I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, 
nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of 
thy seed's seed, saith the Lord, from henceforth and for 
ever. Zac. vi. 13. Luke xxii. 29. 2 Sam. xxiii. 5. Rom. 
v. 15. to the end. 

t Gen. iii. 15. And I will put enmity between thee and 
the woman, and between thy seed and her seed: it shall 
bruise thy head, and thou shall bruise his heel. Isa. xlii. 
6. I the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will 
hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and will give thee 
for a covenant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles. 
John vi. 27. Labour not for the meat which perisheth, 
but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, 
which the Son of man shall give unto you: for him hath 
God the Father sealed. 1 Tim. ii. 5. 

v 1 John i. 11. 12. And this is the record, That God 
hath given unto us eternal life; and this life is in his Son. 
He that hath the Son, hath life. 

w John iii. 16. For God so loved the world, that he 



THE LARGER CATECHISM* 177 

Holy Spirit to all bis elect,* to work m them that 
faith/ with all other saving graces; 2 and to enable 
them unto all holy obedience,* as the evidence of 
the truth of their faith, b and thankfulness to God, c 
and as the way which he hath appointed them to 
salvation/ 

Q. 33. Was the covenant of grace always ad- 
ministered after one and the same manner? 

Jl. The covenant of grace was not always ad- 
ministered after the same manner; but the admi- 
nistrations of it under the Old Testament were 
different from those under the New. e 

gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in 
him, should not perish, but have everlasting life. John i. 
12. But as many as received him, to them gave he power 
to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on 
his name. Chap. iii. verse 36. 

x Prov. i. 23. Behold, I will pour out my Spirit unto 
you, I will make known my words unto you. lsa. lix. 21. 
Zee, xii. 10. 

y 2 Cor. iv. 13, We having the same Spirit of faith, 
according as it is written, 1 believed, and therefore have I 
spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak. 

z Gal. v. 22, 23. But the fruit of the Spirit, is love, joy, 
peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meek- 
ness, temperance: against such there is no law, 

a Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within you, 
and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep 
my judgments and do them. 

b James ii. 18. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, 
and I have works: show me thy faith without thy works, 
and I will show thee my faith by my works. Verse 22, 
Seest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by 
works was faith made perfect? 

c 2 Cor. v. 14, 15. For the love of Christ constraineth us. 

d Eph. ii. 10. For we are his workmanship, created in 
Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before or- 
dained that we should walk in them. Tit. ii. 14, and 3, 8. 

e 2 Cor. iii. 6, 9, Who also hath made us able minis- 



178 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 34. How was the covenant of grace adminis- 
tered under the Old Testament? 

&. The covenant of grace was administered 
under the Old Testament, by promises/ prophe- 
cies^ sacrifices, 11 circumcision, 1 the passover, k and 
other types and ordinances; which did all fore* 
signify Christ then to come, and were for that 
time sufficient to build up the elect in faith in the 
promised Messiah; 1 by whom they then had full 
remission of sin and eternal salvation. m 

Q. 35. How is the covenant of grace administered 
under the New Testament? 

A. Under the New Testament, when Christ the 
substance was exhibited, the same covenant of 
grace was, and still is to be, administered in the 
preaching of the word, 11 and the administration of 
the sacraments of baptism and the Lord's supper;! 1 

ters of the New Testament, not of the letter, but of the 
Spirit. Heb. i. 1, 2. chap. viii. 7 3 8, he. 

f Rom. xv. 9. Now I say, that Jesus Christ was a minis- 
ter of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm 
the promises made unto the fathers. Acts hi. 20. 

g Acts iii. 20. 24. 

h Heb. x. 1. 

i Rom.iv. 11. 

k 1 Cor. v. 7. Exodus xii. 14, 17, 24. 

1 (Heb. viii. 9 and 10 chapters). Heb. xi. 13. These all 
died in faith, not having received the promises, but hav- 
ing seen them afar off; and were persuaded of them, and 
embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers 
and pilgrims on the earth. 

m Gal. iii. 7, 8, 9, 14. 

n Mark xvi. 15. And he said unto them, Go ye into 
all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. 

o Mat. xxviii 19, 20. Go ye, therefore, and teach all 
nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 

p 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25, 26. For I have received of the 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, It 9 

iii which grace and salvation are held forth in more 
fulness, evidence and efficacy to all nations.** 

Q. 36. Who is the Mediator of the covenant of 
grace? 

A. The only Mediator of the covenant of grace 
is the Lord Jesus Christ/ who being the eternal 
Son of God, of one substance and equal with the 
Father, 5 in the fulness of time became man; 1 and 
so was, and continues to be, God and man, in two 
entire distinct natures, and one person for ever. v 

Q. 37. How did Christ, being the Son of GoA y 
become man? 

Jl. Christ, the Son of God, became man, by 
taking to himself a true body, and a reasonable 
soul; w being conceived by the power of the Holy 

Lord that which also T delivered unto you, &c. This do 
ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as 
often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show 
the Lord's death till he come. [Till he come to judg- 
ment: for he hud come in the Spirit long before this time.] 
See also the gospels. 

q 2 Cor. iii. 6, 

r 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and one Mediator 
between God and men, the man Christ Jesus. 

s John i. 1. In the beginning was the Word, and the 
Word was with God, and the Word was God. John x. 30. 
I and my Father are one. Phil. ii. 6. Who being in the 
form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God. 

t Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was come* 
God sent forth his Son made of a woman. 

v Luke i. 35. That holy thing which shall be born of 
thee, shall be called the Son of God, Rom. ix. 5. W T hose 
are the fathers, and of whom as concerning the flesh Christ 
came-, who is over all God blessed for ever. Amen. Col. 
ii. 9. For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead 
bodily. 

w John i. 14, And the Werd was made flesh, and dweft 



180 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Ghost, in the womb of the Virgin Mary^ of her 
substance, and born of her, x yet without sin.** 

Q« 38. Why was it requisite that the Mediator 
should be God? 

A. It was requisite that the Mediator should be 
God, that he might sustain and keep the human 
nature from sinking under the infinite wrath of 
God, and the power of death ; z give worth and ef- 
ficacy to his sufferings, obedience, and interces- 
sion ; a and to satisfy God's justice, b procure his fa- 

among us. Mat. xxvL38. My soul is exceeding sorrowful, 
even unto death. 

x Luke i. 31, 35, 42. And behold thou shalt conceive in 
thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name 
Jesus, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the 
power of the Highest shall overshadow Jthee: therefore 
also that holy thing which shall be born of thee, shall be 
called the Son of God. Blessed art thou among women, 
and blessed is the fruit of thy womb. Gal. iv. 4. God sent 
forth his Son made of a woman. 

y Heb. iv. 15. For we have not an high priest who can 
not be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, but was 
in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Heb. 
vii. 26. For such an high priest became us, who is holy, 
harmless, undented, separate from sinners. 

z Acts ii. 24. Whom God hath raised up, having loosed 
the pains of death; because it was not possible that he 
should be holden of it. Rom. i. Declared to be the Son 
of God with power, according to the Spirit of holiness, by 
the resurrection from the dead. 

a Acts xx. 28. To feed the church of God, which he 
hath purchased with his own blood. Heb. ix. 14. How 
much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the 
eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge 
your conscience from dead works, to serve the living God? 
Heb. vii. 25, 27, 28. Wherefore he is able to save them 
to the uttermost, that come unto God by him, seeing he 
ever liveth to make intercession for them, &c. 

b Rom. iii. 24, 25, 26. JJeing justified freely by his grace, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 181 

vour, c purchase a peculiar people, d give his Spirit 
to them, e conquer all their enemies/ and bring 
them to everlasting salvation. s 

Q. 39. Why was it requisite that the mediator 
should be manl 

Jl. It was requisite that the mediator should be 
man, that he might advance our nature, 11 perform 
obedience to the law, 1 suffer and make intercession 
for us in our nature, k have a fellow-feeling of our 
infirmities; 1 that we might receive the adoption of 

through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: whom 
God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his 
blood, to declare his righteousness, for the remission of 
sins; that he might be just, and the justifier of him who 
believeth in Jesus. 

c Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 

d Tit. ii. 13, 14. Who gave himself for us, that he might 
redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a pe- 
culiar people, zealous of good works. 

e John xv. 26. But when the Comforter is come, whom 
I will send unto you from the Father. John xvi. 7. xiv. 26. 

f Luke i, 68, 69, 71, 74. And hath raised up an horn of 
salvation for us, that we should be saved from our enemies, 

g Heb. v. 9. He became the author of eternal salvation 
unto all them that obey him. Chap. ix. 11, 12, 13, 14, 15. 

h Heb. ii. 16. For verily he took not on him the nature 
of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham. 

i Gal. iv. 4. God sent forth his Son, made of woman, 
made under the law. Rom v. 19. By the obedience of 
one shall many be made righteous. 

k Heb. ii. 14. Forasmuch then as the children are par- 
takers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took 
part of the same, that through death he might destroy him 
that had the power of death. Heb. vii. 24. 25. But this 
man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable 
priesthood. Wherefore he is able also to save them to the 
uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing" he ever liv- 
eth to make intercession for them, 
Q 



182 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

sons 5 m and have comfort and access with boldness 
unto the throne of grace. 11 

Q. 40. Why was it requisite that the mediator 
should be God and man in one person? 

Jl. It was requisite that the mediator, who was 
to reconcile God and man, should himself be both 
God and man, and this in one person; that the 
proper works of each nature might be accepted of 
God for us,° and relied on by us, as the works of 
the whole person.^ 

Q. 41. Why was our mediator called Jesus? 

A Our mediator was called Jesus, because he 
saveth liis people from their sins.** 

Q. 42. Why was our mediator called Christ? 

A. Our mediator was called Christ, because he 
was anointed with the Holy Ghost above measure; 1, 
and so set apart, and fully furnished with all au- 

1 Heb. iv. 15. For we have not an high priest who can 
not be touched with the feeling" of our infirmities, but was 
in all points tempted like as we are, vet without sin. 

m Gal. iv. 5. To redeem them that were under the law, 
that we might receive the adoption of sons. 

n Heb. iv. 15, 16. Let us therefore come boldly unto 
the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find 
grace to help in time of need. 

o Mat. i. 21, 23. Behold a virgin shall bring forth a son; 
and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which, being in- 
terpreted, is, God with us. Mat. iii. 17. This is my beloved 
Son, in whom I am we!l pleased. 

p 1 Pet. ii. 6. Behold I lay in Zion a chief corner-stone, 
elect, precious* and he that believeth on him shall not be 
confounded. 

q Mai. i. 21. And she shall bring forth a son, and thou 
shalt call his name Jesus: for he shall save his people from 
their sins. 

r John iii. 34. God giveth not the Spirit by measure un- 
to him. Psalm xlv. 7. God, thy God, hath anointed thee 
with the oil of gladness above thyfellows. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 183 

thority and ability, 8 to execute the offices of a pro- 
phet, 1 priest/ and king of his church, in the estate 
both of his humiliation and exaltation. w 

Q. 43. How doth Christ execute the office of a 
prophet ■? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a prophet, in 
his revealing to the church* in all ages, by his 
Spirit and word/ in divers ways of administra- 
tion/ the whole will of God, a in all things con- 
cerning their edification and salvation. 13 

s John vi. 27. Labour not for the meat which perishetb, 
but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, 
which the Son of man shall give unto you; for him hath 
God the Father sealed. Mat. xxviii. 19,' 20. 

t Acts iii. 21, 22. For Moses truly said unto the Fathers, 
A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you, of 
your brethren, like unto me; him shal ye hear in all things 
whatsoever he shall say unto you. Luke iv. 18, 21. 

v Heb. v. 5, 6. So also Christ glorified not himself, to be 
made an high priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art 
my Son, today have I begotten thee. As he saith also in 
another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of 
Melchisedec. Heb. iv 14, 15. 

w Isa, ix. 6, 7. The government shall be upon his shoul- 
der. — Of the increase of his government and peace there 
shall be no end. Psalm ii. 6. 

x John i. 18. No man hath seen God at any time; the 
only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he 
hath declared him. 

y 1 Pet. i. 10, 12. Of which salvation the prophets have 
inquired, and searched diligently, who prophesied of the 
grace that should come unto you. Unto whom it was re- 
vealed that not unto themselves, but unto us they did mi- 
nister the things which are now reported unto you, by 
them that have preached the gospel unto you, with the 
Holy Ghost sent down from heaven. 

z Heb. i. 1, 2. God, who at sundry times, and in divers 
manners, spake in time past unto the fathers, by the pro- 
phets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son> 



184 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 44. How doth Christ execute the office of a 
priest? 

Jl. Christ executeth the office of a priest, in his 
once offering himself a sacrifice without spot to 
God, c to be a reconciliation for the sins of his 
people ; d and in making continual intercession for 
them. e 

Q. 45. Hoio doth Christ execute the office of a 
king? 

A Christ executeth the office of a king, in call- 
ing out of the world a people to himself; f and giv- 
ing them officers^ laws, 11 and censures, by which 

a John xv. 15. But I have called you friends; for all 
things that I have heard of my Father, I have made known 
unto you. 

b Eph. iv. 11, 12, 13. And he gave some, apostles; and 
some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors 
and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work 
of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: 
till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the know- 
ledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man, unto the mea- 
sure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. John xx. 31. 

c Heb. ix. 14, 28. How much more shall the blood of 
Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself 
without spot to God, purge your conscience? So Christ 
was once offered to bear the sins of many. 

d Heb. ii. 17. That he might be a merciful and faithful 
high priest, in things pertaining to God, to make recon- 
ciliation for the sins of the people. 

e Heb. vii 25 Wherefore he is able also to save them 
to the uttermost, that come unto God by him, seeing he 
ever livetli to make intercession for them. 

f lsa. Iv. 4, 5. — Behold thou shalt call a nation that thou 
knowest not; and nations that knew not thee, shall run unto 
thee, because of the. Lord thy God, and for the Holy One 
of Israel: for he hath glorified thee. Gen. xlix. 10. 

g 1 Cor. xii. 28. And God had set some in the church, 
first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after 
that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, 
diversities of tongues. Eph. iv. 11, 12. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 185 

he visibly governs them; 1 in bestowing saving 
grace upon his elect, k rewarding their obedience, 1 
and correcting them for their sins, m preserving and 
supporting them under all their temptations and 
sufferings, 11 restraining and overcoming all their 
enemies, and powerfully ordering all things for 
his own glory ,p and their good; - and also in taking 
vengeance on the rest, who know not God, and 
obey not the gospel. 1 ' 

h Isa. xxxiii 22. For the Lord is our judge; the Lord is 
our law-giver; the Lord is our king; he will save us. 

i Mat. xviii. 17, 18. And if he shall neglect to hear them, 
tell it unto the church: but if he neglect to hear the church, 
let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. 
Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth, 
shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose 
on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. v. 4, 5. 1 Tim* 
v. 20. Tit. in. 10. 

k Acts v. 31. Him hath God exalted with his right hand 
to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Is- 
rael, and forgiveness of sins. Psalm Is viii. 18. 

1 Rev. xxii. 12. And behold I come quickly; and my re- 
ward is with me, to give every man according as his work 
shall be. Mat. xxv. 34, 35, 36. Rom. ii. 7. 

m Rev. iii. 19. As many as I love I rebuke and chasten. 
Heb. xii. 6, 7. 

n Isa. Ixiii. 9. In all their affliction he was afflicted; and 
the angel of his presence saved them: in his love and in 
his pity he redeemed them, and he bare them, and carried 
them all the days of old 

o 1 Cor. xv. 25. For he must reign till he hath put all 
enemies under his feet. Psalm ex. throughout. 

p Rom. xiv. 11. As I live, saith the Lord, every knee 
shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. 
Phil. ii. 11. And that every tongue should confess that Je- 
sus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. 

q Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things work to- 
gether for good, to them that love God, to them who are 
the called according to his purpose. 

r 2 Thess. i. 8. In flaming fire, taking vengeance on 
Q2 



186 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 46. What was the estate of Christ's humilia- 
tion? 

A. The estate of Christ's humiliation was that 
low condition, wherein he, for our sakes, empty- 
ing himself of his glory, took upon him the form 
of a servant, in his conception and birth, life, death, 
and after his death until his resurrection. 8 

Q. 47. How did Christ humble himself in his 
conception and birth? 

A. Christ humbled himself in his conception 
and birth, in that, being from all eternity the Son 
of God in the bosom of the Father, he was pleased 
in the fulness of time to become the son of man, 
made of a woman of low estate, and to be born of 
her, with divers circumstances of more than ordi- 
nary abasement. 1 

Q. 48. How did Christ humble himself in Ids 
life? 

A. Christ humbled himself in his life, by sub- 

them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Psalm ii. 9. Thou shall break them 
with a rod of iron; thou shalt dash them in pieces like a 
potter's vessel. 

s Phil. ii. 6, 7, 8. Who being in the form of God, thought 
it not robbery to be equal with God; but made himself of 
no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and 
was made in the likeness of men: and being found in fashion 
as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto 
death, even the death of the cross. 2 Cor. viii. 9. For ye 
know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he 
was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through 
his poverty might be rich. Luke i. 31. Acts ii. 24. 

t John i. 14. The Word was made flesh, and dwelt 
among us. Ver. 13. The only begotten Son, which is in 
the bosom of the Father. Luke ii. 7. And site brought 
forth her first born son, and wrapped him in swaddling 
clothes, and laid him in a manger. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 187 

jecting himself to the law, v which he perfectly 
fulfilled, w and by conflicting with the indignities 
of the world,* temptations of Satan/ and infirmi- 
ties in his flesh; whether common to the nature of 
man, or particularly accompanying that his low 
condition. 2 

Q. 49. How did Christ humble himself in his 
death? 

.#. Christ humbled himself in his death, in that, 
having been betrayed by Judas* forsaken by his 
disciples, b scorned and rejected by the world, 
condemned by Pilate, and tormented by his per- 
secutors^ having also conflicted with the terrors 

v Gal. iv. 4. God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, 
made under the law. 

w Mat. v. 17. Think not that I am come to destroy the 
law or the prophets, 1 am not come to destroy, but to ful- 
fil. Rom. v. 19. 

x Psalm xxii. 6. But I am a worm, and no man; a re- 
proach of men, and despised of the people. Isa. lift, 2, 3. 
Heb. xii. 2, 3. 

y Mat. iv. 1 to 12. Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit 
into the wilderness, to be tempted of the devil, &c. Luke 
iv. 1 to 14. 

z Heb. ii. 17, 18. Wherefore in all things it behoved 
him to be made like unto his brethren: for in that he 
himself hath suffered, being" tempted, he is able to succour 
them that are tempted. Heb. iv. 15. Isa. lii. 14. 

a Mat. xxvii, 4. 

b Mat. xxvi. 56. Then all the disciples forsook him, 
and fled. 

c Isa. liii. 1, 3. He is despised and rejected of men, a 
man of sorrows and acquainted with grief; and we hid as 
it were our faces from him; he was despised, and we es- 
teemed him not. 

d Mat. xxvii. 26. And when he had scourged Jesus, he 
delivered him to be crucified. John xix. 34. Luke xxii. 
63, 64, 



138 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

of death and the powers of darkness, felt and borne 
the weight of God's wrath ; e he laid down his life 
an offering for sin/ enduring the painful, shame- 
ful, and cursed death of the cross. B 

Q. 50. Wherein consisted Christ* $ humiliation 
after his death? 

il. Christ's humiliation after his death, con- 
sisted in his being buried. h and continuing in the 
state of the dead, and under the power of death, 
till the third day; 1 which hath been otherwise ex- 
pressed in these words, He descended into heU. 

Q. 51. What was the estak of Chrisfs excdta- 

*i. The estate of Christ's exaltation compre- 
hended his resurrection^ ascension, 1 sitting at the 
right hand of the Father, 111 and his coming again 
to judge the world. n 

e Luke xxii. 44. And being in an agony, he prayed 
more earnestly; and his sweat was as it were great drops 
of blood falling down to the ground. Mat. xxvii. 46. And 
about the ninth hour, Jesus cried with a loud voice, Eli, 
Eli, lama sabacthani 5 — My God, my God, why hast thou 
forsaken me: Rom. viii. 32. Luke xxii. 23. 

f Isa. liii. 10. Thou shaft make his soul an offering for sin. 

g Phil, ii.8 And being found in fashion as a man, he 
humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even 
the death of the cross. Heb. xii. 2. Gal. iii. 13. 

h 1 Cor. xv. 3, 4. 

i Mat. xii. 40. For as Jonas was three days and three 
nights in the whale's belly; so shall the Son of man be 
three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. 
Psalm xvi. 10. compared with Acts ii. 24, 25, 26. Rom. vi. 9. 

k 1 Cor. xv, 4. And that he rose again the third day, 
according to the scriptures. 

1 Mark xvi. 19. So then, after the Lord had spoken un- 
to them, he was received up into heaven. 

m Eph. i. xx. And set him at his own right hand. 

n Acts i, 11. The same Jesus who is taken up from you 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 189 

Q. 52. How ivas Christ exalted in his resurrec- 
tion? 

A. Christ was exalted in his resurrection, in 
that, not having seen corruption in death, (of 
which it was not possible for him to be held, ) 
and having the very same body in which he suffer- 
ed, with the essential properties thereofp (but 
without mortality and other common infirmities 
belonging to this life) really united to his soul;°* he 
rose again from the dead the third day by his own 
power; r whereby he declared himself to be the 
Son of God, s to have satisfied divine justice, 1 to 
have vanquished death, and him that had the 
power of it, v and to be Lord of quick and dead. w 

into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen 
him go into heaven. Acts xvii. 31. 

o Acts ii. 24. Whom God hath raised up, having" loosed 
the pains of death; because it was not possible that he 
should be holden of it. Psalm xvi. 10. For thou wilt not 
leave my soul in hell; neither wilt thou suffer thine holy 
one to see corruption. 

p Luke xxiv. 39. Behold my hands and my feet, that it 
is I myself; handle me and see; for a spirit hath not flesh 
and bones, as ye see me have. 

q Rev. i. 18. I am he that liveth and was dead; and be- 
hold I am alive for evermore. Amen; and have the keys 
of hell and of death. 

r John x. 18. No man taketh it from me, but T lay it 
down of myself: I have power to lay it down, and I have 
power to take it again. 

s Rom. i. 4. And declared to be the Son of God with 
power, according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resur- 
rection from the dead. 

t Rom. viii. 34. Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ 
that died, yea, rather that is risen again, who is even at the 
right hand of God. 

v Heb. ii. 14. That through death he might destroy him 
that had the power of death, that is the devil. 



190 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

All which he did as a public person, x the head of 
his church/ for their justification, 2 quickening 
in grace, a support against enemies, 1 * and to assure 
them of their resurrection from the dead at the 
last day. c 

Q. 53. Hmo was Christ exalted in his ascension? 

A. Christ was exalted in his ascension, in that, 
having, after his resurrection, often appeared unto, 
and conversed with his apostles, speaking to them 
of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God, d 
and giving them commission to preach the gospel 
to all nationsf forty days after his resurrection, he, 

w Rom. xiv. 9. For to this end Christ both died, and 
rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead 
and living. 

x 1 Cor. xv. 21, 22. For since by man came death, by 
man came also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam 
all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 

y Eph. i. 20, 22, 23. And gave him to be the head over 
all things to the church, which is his body, the fulness of 
him that filleth all in all. Col. i. 18. 

z Rom. iv. 25. Who was delivered for our offences, and 
was raised again for our justification. 

a Eph. ii. 1, 5,6. Even when we were dead in sins, 
hath quickened us together with Christ. Col. ii. 12. 

b 1 Cor. xv. 25, 26. For he must reign, till he hath put 
all enemies under his^eet. The last enemy that shall be 
destroyed, is death. 

c 1 Cor. xv. 20. But now is Christ risen from the dead, 
and become the first-fruits of them that slept. 

d Acts i. 2, 3. Until the day in which he was taken up, 
after that he, through the Holy Ghost, had given command- 
ments unto the apostles whom he had chosen. To whom 
also he showed himself alive after his passion, by many 
infallible proofs, being seen of them forty days, and speak- 
ing of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God. 

e Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye, therefore, and teach all 
nations, &c. Mark xvi. 15. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 191 

in our nature, and as our head/ triumphing over 
enemies,^ visibly went up into the highest hea- 
vens, there to receive gifts for men, h to raise up 
our affections thither, 1 and to prepare a place for 
us, k where himself is, and shall continue till his 
second coming at the end of the world. 1 

Q. 54. How is Christ exalted in his sitting at 
the right hand of God 6 ) 

A. Christ is exalted in his sitting at the right 
hand of God, in that as God-man he is advanced 
to the highest favour with God the Father," 1 with 
all fulness of joy, n glory, and power over all things 
in heaven and earthy and doth gather and defend 

f Heb. vi. 20. Whither the forerunner is for us entered, 
even Jesus, made an high priest for ever. See also letter d. 

g Eph. iv. 8. Wherefore he saith, When he ascended 
upon high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto 
men. 

h Acts i. 9, 10, 11. While they beheld, he was taken 
up, and a cloud received him out of their sight. Psal. 
lxviii. 18. Thou hast ascended on high; thou hast receiv- 
ed gifts for men; yea, for the rebellious also, that the Lord 
God might dwell among them. 

i Col. iii. 1. If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those 
things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right 
hand of God. 

k John xiv. 1, 2. I go to prepare a place for you. 

■1 Acts iii. 21. Whom the heaven must receive until the 
times of restitution of all things. 

m Phil. if. 9. Wheretore God also hath highly exalted 
him, and given him a name which is above every name. 

n Acts ii. 28. Thou shalt make me full of joy with thy 
countenance. Compared with Psa. xvi. 11. 

o John xvii. 5. And now, O Father, glorify thou me with 
thine own self, with the glory with I had with thee before 
the world was. 

p Eph. i. 22. And he hath put all things under his feet, 
and gave him to be head over all things to the church* 1 
Pet. iii. 22. 



192 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

his church, and subdue their enemies; furnisheth 
his ministers and people with gifts aad graces/ 1 
and maketh intercession for them. 1 ' 

Q. 55. How doth Christ make intercession? 

A. Christ maketh intercession, by his appear- 
ing in our nature continually before the Father in 
heaven, 5 in the merit of his obedience and sacri- 
fice on earth; 1 declaring his will to have it applied 
to all believers/ answering all accusations against 
ihem; w and procuring for them quiet of conscience, 
notwithstanding daily failings/ access with bold- 
ness to the throne of grace/ and acceptance of 
their persons* and services. a 

q Eph. iv. 11, 12 Psa. ex. throughout. 

r Rom. viii. 34. 

s Heb. ix. 2 k For Christ is not entered into the holy- 
places made with hands, which ;*re the figures of th£ true; 
but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of 
God tor us. 

t Heb. i. 3. When he had by himself purged our sins, 
sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high. 

v John xvii. 9, 20, 24 Father, 1 will that they also whom 
thou hast given me be with me where lam; that they may 
behold pay glory, which thou hast given me. 

w Rom. viii 33,34. Who shall lay any thing to the 
charge of God's eVct? Ith God that justifieth. Who is he 
that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea, rather that 
is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who 
also maketh intercession for us. 

x 1 John ii. 1, 2. Lf any man sin, we have an advocate 
with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. Rom. v. 1. 

y Heb.iv. 15, 16. L,et us, therefore, come boldly unto 
the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find 
grace to help in time of need, 

z Eph. i. 6. To the priise of the glory of his grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 

a 1 Pet. ii. 5 Ye also as lively stones are built up a spi- 
ritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacri 
fices acceptable to God by Jesus Christ, lie v. viii. 3, 4, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 193 

Q. 56. How is Christ to be exalted in his com- 
ing again to judge the world? 

A. Christ is to be exalted in his coming again 
to judge the world, in that he, who was unjustly 
judged and condemned by wicked men, b shall 
come again at the last day in great power, c and 
in the full manifestation of his own glory, and of 
his Father's, w T ith all his holy angels, d with a shout^ 
with the voice of the archangel, and with the trum- 
pet of God, e to judge the world in righteousness/ 

Q. 57. What benefits hath Christ procured by 
his mediation? 

A. Christ by his mediation hath procured re- 
demption^ with all other benefits of the covenant 
of grace. h 

b Acts iii. 14, 15. But ye denied the Holy One, and 
the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you, 
and killed the prince of life. 

c Mat. xxiv. 30, And then shall all the tribes of the 
earth mourn; and they shall see the Son of man coming in 
the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory. 

d Luke ix. 26. For whosoever shall be ashamed of me, 
and of my words, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, 
when "he shall come in his own glory, and his Father's, 
and of the holy angels. Mat. xxv. 31. 

e 1 Tbess. iv. 16. For the Lord himself shall descend 
from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, 
and with the trump of God. 

f Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day, in 
the which he will judge the world in righteousness, by 
that man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given 
assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the 
dead. 

g Heb.ix. 12. Neither by the blood of goats and calves,, 
but by his own blood, he entered in once into the holy 
place, having obtained eternal redemption for us. 

h 2 Cor. i. 20. For all the promises of God in him are. 
yea* and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us, 
R 



194 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 58. How do we come to be made partakers of 
the benefits which Christ hath procured? 

A. We are made partakers of the benefits 
which Christ hath procured, by the application of 
them unto us 1 , which is the work especially of God 
the Holy Ghost. k 

Q. 59. Who are made partakers of redemption 
through Christ? 

A. Redemption is certainly applied, and effec- 
tually communicated, to all those for whom Christ 
hath purchased it; 1 who are in time by the Holy 
Ghost enabled to believe in Christ; according to 
the gospel. 111 

Q. 60. Can they who have never heard the gos- 
pel, and so know not Jesus Christ, nor believe in /iim, 
be saved by their living according to the light oj na- 
ture? 

A. They who having never heard the gospel, 11 

I John i. 12. But as many as received him to them gave 
he power to become the sons of God, even to them that 
believe on his name. 

k Tit. iii. 5, 6. But according to his mercy he saved us, 
by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy 
Ghost. John xvi. 7, 8. 

1 John vi. 37, 39. All that the Father giveth me, shall 
come to me; and him that cometh to me, I will in no wise 
cast out. And this is the Father's will who hath sent me, 
that of all which he hath given me, I should lose nothing, 
but should raise it up again at the last day. John x. 15, 16. 
Hay down my life for the sheep. And other sheep I have, 
which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and 
they shall hear my voice. Eph. i. 13, 14. 

m Eph, ii. 8. For by grace are ye saved, through faith; 
and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God. John iii. 36. 

n Rom. x. 15. How then shall they call on him in whom 
they have not believed? and how shall they believe in him 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 195 

know not Jesus Christ, and believe not in him, 
can not be saved,? be they never so diligent to 
frame their lives according to the light of nature,* 
or the laws of that religion which they profess ; r 
neither is there salvation in any other, but in Christ 
alone, 8 who is the Saviour only of his body the 
church .* 

Q. 61. Are all they saved who hear the gospel, 
and live in the church? 

A. Ml that hear the gospel, and live in the vi- 
sible church, are not saved; but only they who are 
true members of the church invisible/ 

Q, 62. What is the visible church? 

A. The visible church is a society made up of 
all such as in all ages and places of the world do 
profess the true religion, w and of their children.* 

of whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear 
without a preacher? 

o 2 Thess. i. 8, 9. In flaming fire, taking vengeance 
on them that know not God, and that obey not the gos- 
pel of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

p John viii. 24. If ye believe not that I am he, ye shall 
die in your sins. Mark xvi. 16. He that believeth not shall 
be damned. 

q 1 Cor. i. 20 to 25. 

r John iv. 22, Phil. iii. 4 to 10. 

s Acts iv. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other? 
for there is none other name under heaven given among 
men whereby we must be saved. 

t Eph. v 23. Even as Christ is the head of the church; 
and he is the Saviour of the body. 

v Rom. ix. 6. They are not all Israel, who are of Israel 
Mat. vii. 21. Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, 
Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven: but he that 
doeth the will of my Father who is in heaven. Mat. xxii. 
14. John xii. 38, 39, 40. 

w 1 Cor. i. 2. Unto the church of God which is at Co- 



196 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 



Q. 63. What are the special privileges of the 
visible church? 

A. The visible church hath the privilege of be- 
ing under God's special care and government/ of 
being protected and preserved in all ages, notwith- 
standing the opposition of all enemies; 2 and of en- 
joying the communion of saints, the ordinary 
means of salvation,* and offers of grace by Christ, 
to all members of it, in the ministry of the gospel, 
testifying that whosoever believes in him shall be 
saved, b and excluding none that will come unto 
him. c 



rinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to 
be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name 
of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours. 1 Cor. xii. 
13. Rom. xv. 9. to 13. Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. 

x Acts ii. 39. For the promise is unto you and to your 
children. 1 Cor. vii. 14. Rom. xi. 16. Gen. xvii. 7. 

y Isa. iv. 5, 6. And the Lord will create upon every 
dwelling place of mount Zion, and upon her assemblies a 
cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire 
by night: for upon all the glory shall be a defence. And 
there shall be a tabernacle for a shadow in the day time 
from the heat, and for a place of refuge, and for a covert 
from storm and from rain. 1 Tim. iv. 10. 

z Mat. xvi. 18. And upon this rock I will build my 
church: and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. 
Isa. xxxi. 4, 5. Zee. xii. 2, 3, 4, 8, 9. Exod. iii. 2, 3. Psal. 
cxv. throughout. 

a Acts ii. 42. They continued steadfastly in the apos- 
tles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, 
and in prayers. 

b Psa. cxlvii. 19, 20. He showeth his word unto Jacob, 
his statutes and his judgments unto Israel. He hath not 
dealt so with any nation; and as for his judgments, 
they have not known them. Rom. ix. 4. Mark xvi. 15, 16. 
Preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth, 
and is baptized, shall be saved. Acts. xvi. 31. Isa. xlv. 22. 
Rev. xxii. 17. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, 197 

Q. 64. What is the invisible church? 

A. The invisible church is the whole number 
of the elect, that have been, are, or shall be gath- 
ered into one under Christ the head. d 

Q. 65. What special benefits do the members of 
the invisible church enjoy by Christ? 

A. The members of the invisible church, by 
Christ, enjoy union and communion with him in 
grace and g!ory. e 

Q. 66. What is that union which, the elect have 
with Christ? 

A. The union which the elect have with Christ 
is the work of God's grace/ whereby they are spi- 
ritually and mystically, yet really and inseparably 
joined to Christ as their head and husband;* which 
is done by their effectual calling. 11 

c John vi. 37. And him that cometh to me, I will in no 
wise cast out. 

d Eph. i. 10. That in the dispensation of the fulness of 
times, he might gather together in one all things in Christ, 
both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even 
in him. John xi. 52. And not for that nation only, but that 
also he should gather together in one the children of God 
that were scattered abroad. John x. 16. And other sheep 
I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, 
and they shall hear my voice, and there shall be one fold, 
and one shepherd. Eph. i. 22, 23. 

e John xvii. 21. That they all may be one, as thou, Fa- 
ther, art in me, and I in thee; that they also may be one 
in us. Eph. ii. 5, 6. 1 Johnl. 3. And truly our fellowship 
is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ. John 
xvii. 24. Father, I will that they also whom thou hast giv- 
en me be with me where I am; that they may behold my 
glory. 

f Eph. ii. 6, 7, 8. For by grace are ye saved, through 
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God. 

g 1 Cor. vi. 17. But he that is joined to the Lord, is one 
spirit. John x. 28. And I will give unto them eternal life, 
R 2 



198 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 



Q. 67. What is effectual calling? 

*#. Effectual calling is the work of God's al- 
mighty power i.md grace, 1 whereby (out of his free 
and especial love to his elect, and from nothing in 
them moving him thereunto 1 ') he doth in his ac- 
cepted time invite and draw them to Jesus Christ, 
by his word and Spirit; 1 savingly enlightening their 

and they shall never perish, neither shall any pluck them 
out of my hand. Eph. v. 23, 30. Even as Christ is the head 
of toe church. For we are members of his body, of his 
flesh, and of his bones. 

h 1 Cor. i. 9. God is faithful, by whom ye were called 
unto the fellowship of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord. 1 
Pet. v. 10. 

i Eph. i. 18, 19, 20. That ye may know what is the 
hope of his calling — and what is the exceeding- greatness 
of his power to us-ward who believe, according to the 
working of his mighty power, which he wrought in Christ, 
when he raised him from ?he dead, and set him at his own 
right hand in the heavenly places. 2 Tim. i. 8, 9. Who 
hath saved us and called us with an holy calling, not ac- 
cording to our works, but according to his own purpose 
and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus, before the 
world began. 

k Tit. iii. 4, 5. But after that the kindness and love of 
God our Saviour appeared, not by works of righteousness 
which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved 
us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the 
Holy Ghost. Eph. ii. 4 to 10. God, who is rich in mercy, 
for his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we 
were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ; 
(by grace ye are saved;) Not of works, lest any man'should 
boast. Rom. ix. 11. According to election might stand, 
not of works, but of him that calleth. 

1 2 Cor. v. 20. Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, 
as though God did beseech you by us; we pray you in Christ's 
stead, be ye reconciled to God. 2 Cor. vi. 2. Behold, now 
is the accepted time: behold, now is the day of salvation. 
John vi. 44-. No man can come to me, except the Father 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 199 

minds,™ renewing and powerfully determining 
their wills; 11 so as they (though in themselves dead 
in sin) are hereby made willing and able, freely 
to answer his call, and to accept and embrace the 
grace offered and conveyed therein. 

Q. 68. Are the elect only effectually called? 

A. All the elect, and they only, are effectually 
called;? although others may be and often are 
outwardly called by the ministry of the word, * and 
have some common operations of the Spirit; 11 who, 

who hath sent me draw him: and I will raise him up at the 
last day. 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. But we are bound to give 
thanks alway to God for you, brethren, beloved of the 
Lord, because God hath from the beginning" chosen you 
to salvation, through sanctiflcation of the Spirit and belief 
of the truth; whereunto he called you by our gospel, to 
the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

m Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them 
from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto 
God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheri- 
tance among them who are sanctified by faith that is in 
me. 

n Ezek. xi. 19. And I will put a new spirit within you; 
and I will take the stony heart out of their flesh, and will 
give them an heart of flesh. Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27. 

o John vi. 45. And they shall be all taught of God. Every 
3nan, therefore, that hath heard and hath learned of the Fa- 
ther, cometh unto me. Phil. ii. 13. P'or it is God that work- 
eth in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure. 
Deut. xxx. 6. Eph. ii. 5. 

p Acts xiii. 48. And as many as were ordained to eter- 
nal life, believed. 

q Mat. xxii, 14. For many are called, but few are cho- 
sen. 

r Mat. xiii. 20, 21, But he that received the seed into 
stony places, the same is he that heareth the word: yet 
hath he not root in himself, but dureth for a while; for 
when tribulation, or persecution ariseth because of the 
word, by and by he is offended. Heb. vi, 4 ; 5, 6. 



200 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

for their wilful neglect and contempt of the grace 
offered to them, being justly left in their unbelief, 
do never truly come to Jesus Christ. 55 

Q. 69. What is the communion in grace, ichicli 
the members of the invisible church have with Christ*? 

A. The communion in grace, which the mem- 
bers of the invisible church have with Christ, is 
their partaking of the virtue of his mediation, in 
their justification, 1 adoption/ sanctification, and 
whatever else in this life manifests their union 
with him,* 

Q. 10. What is justification? 

Jl. Justification is an act of God^ free grace 
unto sinners, x in which he pardoneth all their sin, 

s Psalm lxxxi. 11, 12. Rut my people would not hearken 
to my voice; and Israel would none of me: so I gave 
them up unto their own hearts' lust; and they walked in 
their own counsels. John xii. 38, 39, 40. That the saying 
of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled, which he spake, 
Lord, who hath believed our report? and to whom hath 
the arm of the Lord been revealed? Therefore they could 
not believe, because Esaias said again, He hath blinded 
their eyes, and hardened their heart; that they should not 
see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and 
be converted, and 1 should heal them. Acts xxviii. 25, 26, 
27. John vi. 64, 65. Pro v. i. 24 to 32. Psal. xcv. from verse 
9 to the end. 

t Horn. viii. 30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, 
them he also called; and whom he called, them he also jus- 
tified; and whom he justified, them he also glorified. 

v Eph. i. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adoption 
of children by Jesus Christ to himself. 

w 1 Cor. i.'SO. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who 
of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and 
sanctification, and redemption. 

x Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25. Even the righteousness of God, 
which is by faith of Jesus Christ, unto all, and upon all them 
that believe; for there is no difference. Being justified 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 201 

accepteth and accounteth their persons righteous 
in his sight;^ not for any thing wrought in them, 
or done by them,* but only for the perfect obedi- 
ence and full satisfaction of Christ, by God im- 
puted to them, a and received by faith alone. b 

Q. 71. How is justification an act of God? s fret 
graced 

A. Although Christ, by his obedience and death, 
did make a proper, real, and full satisfaction to 
God's justice in the behalf of them that are jus- 

freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in 
Christ Jesus. Rom. iv. 5. 

y 2 Cor. v. 19, 21. To wit, that God was in Christ, re- 
conciling the world unto himself, not imputing their tres- 
passes unto them. For he hath made him to be sin for us, 
who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness 
of God in him. Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25. Even the righteous- 
ness of God, which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all, and 
upon all them that believe. 

zEph. i. 6 and 7. Wherein he hath made us accepted 
In the Beloved; in whom we have redemption through 
his blood, the forgiveness of sin, according to the riches 
of his grace. Rom. iii. 28. Therefore we conclude, that 
a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law. 

a Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25. Being justified freely by his grace, 
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. — Whom 
God hath set forth to be a propitiation, through faith in 
his blood* Rom. v. 17, 18, 19. Much more they who re- 
ceive abundance of grace, and of the gift of righteousness, 
shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ. By the obedience 
of one, shall many be made righteous. Rom. iv. 6, 7, 8. 
Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man 
unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works, &c. 

b Rom. v. 1. Therefore being justified by faith, we have 
peace with God. Acts x. 43. To him give all the prophets 
witness, that through his name whosoever believeth in 
him, shall receive remission of sins. Gal. ii. 16. Phil. iii. 
9. Rom. iii. 25, 26. 



202 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

tified; c yet in as much as God accepted the satis- 
faction from a surety, which he might have de- 
manded of them: and did provide this surety, his 
only Son, d imputing his righteousness to them, e 
and requiring nothing of them for their justifica- 
tion but faith/ which also is his gift,& their justifi- 
cation is to them of free grace. h 
Q. 72. What is justifying faith? 

c Mat. xx. 28. Even as the Son of man came not to be 
ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ran- 
som (or price of redemption) for many. See also 1 Tim. 
ii. 6. 1 Pet. i. 18, 19. For as much as ye know that ye were 
not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold; 
but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without 
blemish and without spot. Rom. v. 8, 9, 10. While we 
were yet sinners, Christ died for us. 

d Dan. ix.24, 26.— Isa. liii. 6, 10, 11, 12. And the Lord 
hath laid on him the iniquity of us all. Yet it pleased the 
Lord to bruise him; he hath put him to grief. When thou 
shalt make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, 
he shall prolong his days, and the pleasure of the Lord 
shall prosper in his hand. He shall see of the travail of 
his soul, and shall be satisfied. Therefore will I divide 
him a portion with the great, and he shall divide the spoil 
with the strong: because he hath poured out his soul unto 
death; and he was numbered with the transgressors; and 
he bare the sins of many. Heb. vii. 22. By so much was 
Jesus made a surety of a better testament. Rom. viii. 32. 
He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for 
us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all 
things? 

e 2 Cor. v. 21. That we might be made the righteous- 
ness of God in him. Rom. iv. 11. 1 Cor. i, 30. 

f Rom. iii. 24, 25. Whom God hath set forth to be a pro- 
pitiation, through faith in his blood. Acts xvi. 31. 

g Eph. ii. 8. For by grace are ye saved, through faith; 
and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God. 

h Eph. i. 7. In whom we have redemption through his 
blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of 
his grace. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 203 

A. Justifying faith is a saving grace, 1 wrought 
in the heart of a sinner by the Spirit k and word of 
God; 1 whereby he, being convinced of his sin and 
misery, and of the disability in himself and all 
other creatures to recover him out of his lost con- 
dition, 03 not only assenteth to the truth of the pro- 
mise of the gospel, n butreceiveth and resteth upon 
Christ and his righteousness therein held forth, for 
pardon of sin,° and for the accepting and account- 
ing of his person righteous in the sight of God for 
salvation.? 

Q. 73. Hvw doth faith justify a sinner in the 
sight of God? 

i Heb. x. 39. But we are not of them who draw back 
unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of 
the soul. 

k 2 Cor.iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith. Eph. 
i, 17, 18, 19. That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the 
Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom 
and revelation, in the knowledge of him. 

1 Rom. x. 14, 17. So then faith cometh by hearing, and 
hearing by the word of God. Rom. i. 16. 

m John xvi. 8, 9. And when he is come, he will reprove 
the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: 
Of sin, because they believe not on me. Acts xvi. 30. Sirs, 
what must I do to be saved? Acts ii. 37. Eph. ii. 1. Actsiv. 
12. Rom. vii. 9. 

n Eph. i. 13. In whom ye also trusted, after that ye 
heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation. 

o Acts x. 43. To him give all the prophets witness, that 
through his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive 
remission of sins. Acts xvi. 31. John i. 12. 

p Phil. iii. 9. And be found in him, not having mine own 
righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is 
through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of 
God by faith. Acts xv. 11. But we believe, that through 
the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved even 
as they, 



204 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Jl. Faith justifies a sinner in the sight of God, 
not because of those other graces which do always 
accompany it, or of good works that are the fruits 
of it;^ nor as if the grace of faith, or any act 
thereof, were imputed to him for his justification^ 
but only as it is an instrument, by which he re- 
ceiveth and applieth Christ and his righteousness.* 

Q. 74. What is adoption? 

A. Adoption is an act of the free grace of God, 1 
in and for his only Son Jesus Christ; v whereby all 
those that are justified are received into the num- 
ber of his children," have his name put upon them, x 
the Spirit of his Son given to them/ are under his 

q Gal. iii. 11. But that no man is justified by the law in 
the sight of God, it is evident: for, The just shall live by 
faith. Rom. iii. 28. Therefore we conclude, that a man is 
justified by faith, without the deeds of the law. 

r Rom. iv. 5. But to him that worketh not, butbelieveth 
on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for 
righteousness. Compared with Rom. x. 10. 

s John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave 
he power to become the sons of God. Phil. iii. 9. 

t 1 John iii. 1. Behold what manner of love the Father 
hath bestowed on us, that we should be called the sons 
of God. 

v Eph. i. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adoption 
of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the 
good pleasure of his will. Gal. iv. 4, 5. But when the ful- 
ness of time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a 
woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were 
under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. 

w John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave 
he power to become the sons of God. 

x Rev. iii. 12. And I will write upon him my new name. 
2 Cor. vi. 18. 

y Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent 
forth the Spirit of his Sun into your hearts, crying, Abba, 
Father. 



TtfE LARGER CATECHISM. 203 

fatherly care and dispensations, 2 admitted to all 
the liberties and privileges of the sons of God, 
made heirs of all the promises, and fellow-heirs 
with Christ in glory . a 

Q. 75. What is sanctification^ 

A. Sanctification is a work of God's grace; 
whereby they, whom God hath, before the founda- 
tion of the world, chosen to be holy, are, in time, 
through the powerful operation of his Spirit, b ap- 
plying the death and resurrection of Christ unto 
them, c renewed in their whole man after the image 
of God; d having the seeds of repentance unto life> 

z Psalm ciii. 13. Like as a Father pitieth his children, 
so the Lord pitieth them that fear him. Prov xiv. 26. In 
the fear of the Lord is strong confidence; and his children 
shall have a place of refuge. Mat. vi. 32. — For your hea- 
venly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things, 

a Rom. viii. 17. And if children, then heirs; heirs of 
God, and joint heirs with Christ: if so be that we sufFer 
with him, that we may be also glorified together. Heb. 
vi. 12. 

b Eph. i. 4. According as he hath chosen us in him, 
before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy 
and without blame before him in love. 1 Cor. vi. 11. And 
such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are 
sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Je- 
sus, and by the Spirit of our God. 2 Thess. ii. 13. But we 
are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren, 
beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning 
chosen you to salvation, through sanctification of the Spi- 
rit and belief of the truth. 

c Rom. vi. 4, 5, 6. Therefore we are buried with him 
by baptism into death, that like as Christ was raised up 
from the dead, by the glory of the Father; even so we also 
should walk in newness of life. For if we have been plant- 
ed together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also 
in the likeness of his resurrection: &c. Phil. iii. 10. 

d Eph. iv. 23, 24. And be renewed in the spirit of your 
S 



206 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

and all other saving graces, put into their hearts, e 
and those graces so stirred up, increased and 
strengthened/ as that they more and more die tmto 
sin, and rise unto newness of life.? 

Q. 76. What is repentance unto life? 

*3. Repentance unto life is a saving grace, h 
wrought in the heart of a sinner by the Spirit 1 and 

mind; and that ye put on the new man, which after God 
is created in righteousness, and true holiness. 

e Acts xi. 18. When they heard these tilings, they held 
their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God al- 
so to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life. 1 John 
iii. 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for 
his seed remaineth in him; and he can not sin, because he 
is born of God. 

f Jude 20. But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on 
your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost. Eph. iii. 
16, IT, 18 That he would grant you according to the riches 
of his glory, to be strengthened with might, by his Spirit 
in the inner man; that Christ may dwell in your hearts by 
faith: that ye being rooted and grounded in love, may be 
able to comprehend with all saints, &c. Col. i. 10, 11. That 
ye might walk worthy of the Lord, unto all pleasing, be- 
ing fruitful in every good work, and increasing in the 
knowledge of God; strengthened with all might, according 
to his glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering 
with joy fulness. 

g Rom. vi. 4, 6, 14. Even so we also should walk in 
newness of life. — Knowing this, that our old man is cruci- 
fied with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed., 
that henceforth we should not serve sin. — For sin shall not 
have dominion over you, for ye are not under the law, but 
under grace. 

h 2 Tim. ii. 25. If God peradventure will give them re- 
pentance to the acknowledging of the truth. 

i Zech. xii. 10. I will pour upon the house of David, and 
upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace and 
of supplications; and they shall look upon me whom they 
have pierced, and they shall mourn for him. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 207 

word of God; k whereby, out of the sight and sense, 
not only of the danger, 1 but also of the filthiness 
and odiousness of his sins, m and upon the appre- 
hension of God's mercy in Christ, to such as are 
penitent, 11 he so grieves for,° and hates his sins,P as 

k Acts xi. 18, 20, 21. And some of them were men of 
Cyprus and Cyrene, who when they were come to Antioch, 
spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus. And 
the hand of the Lord was with them: and a great number 
believed, and turned unto the Lord. Psalm xix. 7 to the 
14th verse. Acts ii. 37. 

1 Ezek. xviii. 28, 30, 32. Repent, and turn yourselves 
from all your transgressions; so iniquity shall not be your 
ruin. Turn, — and live ye. Luke xv. 17, 18. How many 
hired servants of my father's have bread enough, and to 
spare, and I perish with hunger! Hos. ii. 6, 7. 

m Ezek. xxxvi. 31. Then shall ye remember your own 
evil ways, and your doings that were not good, and shall 
loathe yourselves in your own sight, for your iniquities, 
and for your abominations. Ezek. xvi. 61, 63. Then thou 
shalt remember thy ways, and be ashamed. — That thou 
mayest remember and be confounded, and never open thy 
mouth any more, because of thy shame. Isa. xxx. 22. 

n Psalm cxxx. 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. If thou, Lord, shouldest 
mark iniquities, O Lord, who shall stand? But there is for- 
giveness with thee, that thou mayest be feared Joel ii. 12, 
13. Rend your heart, and not your garments, and turn un- 
to the Lord your God: for he is gracious and merciful, slow 
to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth him of evil. 
Zech. xii. 10. 

o Jer. xxxi. 18, 19. I have surely heard Ephraim be- 
moaning himself thus, Thou hast chastised me, and I was 
chastised, as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke: turn 
thou me, and I shall be turned: for thou art the Lord my 
God. Surely after that I was turned, I repented; and after 
that I was instructed, I smote upon my thigh; I was 
ashamed, yea, even confounded, because I did bear the re- 
proach of my youth 

p 2Gor.vii.il. For behold, this selfsame thing that ye 
sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in 
you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indigna- 



208 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

that he turns from them all to God,** purposing and 
endeavouring constantly to walk with him in all 
the ways of new obedience/ 

Q. 77. Wherein do justification aud sanctifica- 
tion differ? 

A. Although sanctification be inseparably joined 
with justification, 8 yet they differ, in that, God, in 
justification, imputeth the righteousness of Christ; 1 
in sanctification his Spirit infuseth grace, and ena- 
bleth to the exercise thereof: v in the former, sin 
is pardoned ; w in the other, it is subdued : x the one 

tion, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what 
zeal, yea, what revenge! 

q Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them 
from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto 
God. Ezek. xiv. 6. Repent, and turn yourselves from your 
idols, and turn away your faces from all your abominations. 
1 Kings viii. 47,48. If they shall bethink themselves — and 
so return unto thee with all their heart and with all their 
soul. 1 Sam. vii. 3. 

r Psalm cxix. 59, 128. I thought on my ways, and turned 
my feet unto thy testimonies. Therefore I esteem all thy 
precepts concerning all things to be right, and I hate eve- 
ry false way. Luke i. 6. 

s 1 Cor. vi. 11. And such were some of you: but ye are 
washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the 
name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. 1 
Cor. i. 30. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God 
is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctifi- 
cation, and redemption. 

t Horn. iv. 6, 8 Even as David also describeth the bless- 
edness of the man unto whom God imputeth righteousness 
without works. — Messed is the man to whom the Lord 
will not impute sin. 2 Cor. v. 21. Rom. hi. 24. 

v Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within you, 
and cause you to walk in my statutes, anil ye shall keep 
my judgments and do them. 

V Horn. iii. 24, 25. Being justified freely by his grace, 
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: whom God 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 209 

doth equally free all believers from the revenging 
wrath of God, and that perfectly in this life, that 
they never fall into condemnation ; y the other is 
neither equal in all, z nor in this life perfect in 
any, a but growing up to perfection. 15 

Q. 78. Whence ariseth the imperfection of sane- 
tification in believers'? 

hath set forth to be a propitiation, through faith in his 
blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of 
sins. 

x Rom. vi. 6, 14. Knowing this that our old man is cru- 
cified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, 
that henceforth we should not serve sin. For sin shall not 
have dominion over you: for ye are not under the law, but 
under grace. 

y Rom. viii. 1, S3, 34. There is, therefore, now no con- 
demnation to them who are in Christ Jesus. Who shall 
lay any thing to the charge of God's elect? It is God that 
justifieth. Who is he that condemneth? 

z Heb. v. 12, 13, 14. For when for the time ye ought 
to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again 
which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are 
become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat. 
For evei^one that useth milk, is unskilful in the word of 
righteousness, for he is a babe. But strong meat belong- 
ed! to them that are of full age, even those who, by reason 
of use, have their senses exercised to discern both good 
and evil. 1 John ii. 12, 13, 14. 

a 1 John i. 8, 10. If we say that we have no sin, we de- 
ceive ourselves; and the truth is not in us. If we say that 
we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is 
not in us. 

b 2 Cor. vii. 1. Having therefore these promises, dear- 
ly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of 
the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. 
Philip. III. 12, 13, 14. Brethren, I count not myself, to 
have apprehended: but this one thing I do, forgetting 
those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto 
those things which are before, I press towards the mark, 
for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. 
S 2 



210 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Jl. The imperfection of sanctification in be- 
lievers arisethfrom the remnants of sin abiding in 
every part or them, and the perpetual lustings of 
the flesh against the spirit; whereby they are often 
foiled with temptations, and fall into many sins, c 
are hindered in all their spiritual services, d and 
their best works are imperfect and defiled in the 
sight of God. e 

Q. 79. May not true believers, by reason of their 
imperfections, and the many temptations and sins 
they are overtaken with, fall away from the state of 
grace? 

A. True believers, by reason of the unchange- 
able love of God/ and his decree and covenant to 
give them perseverance,^ their inseparable union 

c Rom. vii. 18, 23. For I know that in me, (that is in 
my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing; for to will is present 
with me; but how to perform that which is good, I find 
not. But I see another law in my members warring against 
the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the 
law of sin which is in my members. 

d Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit — 
so that ye can not do the things that ye would. Heb. xii. 
1. Let us lay aside every weight and the sin which doth 
so easily beset us. 

e Isa. lxiv. 6. But we are all as an unclean thing; and 
all our righteousnesses are as filthy rags, and we all do 
fade as a leaf, and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken 
us away. Exod. xxviil. 38. 

f Jer. xxxi. 3. I have loved thee with an everlasting 
love. John xiii. 1 

g Heb. xiii. 20, 21. Now the God of peace, that brought 
again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd 
of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting cove- 
nani^ make you perfect. 2 Sam. xxiii. 5. — Yet hath he 
made with me an everlasting covenant, ordered in all 
things, and sure, Isa. liv. 10. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 211 

with Christ,* 1 his continual intercession for them, 1 
and the Spirit and seed of God abiding in them, k 
can neither totally nor finally fall away from the 
state of grace, 1 but are kept by the power of God 
through faith unto salvation. 111 

Q. 80. Can true believers be infallibly assured 
that they are in the estate of grace, and that they 
shall persevere therein unto salvation? 

A. Such as truly believe in Christ, and endea- 
vour to walk in all good conscience before him, n 
may, without extraordinary revelation, by faith 
grounded upon the truth of God's promises, and 

b 1 Cor. i. 8. Who shall also confirm you unto the end, 
that ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

i Heb. vii. 25. Wherefore he is able also to save them 
to the uttermost, that come unto God by him, seeing he 
ever liveth to make intercession for them. Luke xxii. 32. 
But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not. 

k 1 John iii. 9. Whosoever is born of God, doth not 
commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him, and lie can not 
sin, because he is born of God. 1 John ii. 27, But the 
anointing, which ye have received of him abideth in you: 
and ye need not that any man teach you; but as the same 
anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no 
lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him. 

1 Jer. xxxii. 40. And I will make an everlasting cove- 
nant with them, that I will not turn away from them, to do 
them good; but I will put my fear in their hearts that they 
shall not depart from me. John x. 28. And I give unto 
them eternal life, and they shall never perish, neither shall 
any pluck them out of my hand. 

m 1 Pet. i. 5. Who are kept by the power of God 
through faith unto salvation. Phil. i. 6. — He that hath be- 
gun a good work in you, will perform it until the day of 
Jesus Christ. 

n 1 John ii. 3. And hereby we do know that we know 
bimj if we keep his commandments. Acts xxiv. 16, 



312 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

by the Spirit enabling them to discern in them- 
selves those graces to which the promises of life 
are made, and bearing witness with their spirits 
that they are the children of God,** be infallibly 
assured that they are in the estate of grace, and 
shall persevere therein unto salvation. *. 

Q. 81. Are all true believers at all times assured 
of their present being in the estate of grace, and that 
they shall be saved? 

A. Assurance of grace and salvation not being 
of the essence of faith, 1 * true believers may wait 
long before they obtain it; s and, after the enjoy- 

o 1 Cor. ii. 12. Now we have received, not the spirit 
of the world, but the Spirit which is of God; that we might 
know the things that are freely given to us of God. 1 John 
iv. 13, 16. Hereby know we that we dwell in him, and he in 
us, because he hath given us of his spirit. And we have 
known and believed the love that God hath to us. God 
is love; and he that dwelleth in love, dwelleth in God, and 
God in him. 1 John iii. 14, 18, 19, 21, 24. We know that 
we have passed from death unto life, because we love the 
brethren. Let us not love in word, neither in tongue, but 
in deed and in truth. And hereby we know that we are 
of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before him. Be- 
loved, if our heart condemn us not, then have we confi- 
dence towards God. And he that keepeth his command- 
ments dwelleth in him, and he in him: and hereby we 
know that he abideth in us by the Spirit which he hath 
given us. 

p Rom. viii. 16. The Spirit itself beareth witness with 
our spirit, that we are the children of God. 

q 1 John v. 13. These things have I written unto you 
that believe on the name of the Son of God, that ye may 
know that ye have eternal life. 

r Eph. i. 13. In whom ye also trusted after that ye 
heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation; in 
whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that 
Holy Spirit of promise. 

s Isai. 1. 10. Who is among you that feareth the Lord, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 213 

ment thereof, may have it weakened and intermit- 
ted, through manifold distempers, sins, tempta- 
tions, and desertions :* yet are they never left 
without such a presence and support of the Spirit 
of God as keeps them from sinking into utter 
despair./ 

Q. 82. What is the communion in glory, which 
tlie members of the invisible church have with Christ? 

A. The communion in glory, which the mem- 
bers of the invisible church have with Christ, is in 
this life, w immediately after death, x and at last 
perfected at the resurrection and day of judgments 

that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that vvalketh in dark- 
ness and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the 
Lord, and stay upon his God. Psa. Ixxxviii. throughout. 

t Psa. lxxvii. 1 to the 12 verse. — Will the Lord cast off 
for ever? and will he be favourable no more? Is his mercy 
clean gone for ever? doth his promise fail for evermore? 
hath God forgotten to be gracious? hath he in anger shut 
up his tender mercies? Cant. v. 2, 3, 6. 1 sleep — I have 
put off my coat, how shall I put it on? — My beloved had 
withdrawn himself, and was gone: my soul failed when he 
spake: I sought him, but I could not find him; I called 
him, but he gave me no answer: Psal. xxxi. 22. For I 
saidj in my haste, I am cut off from before thine eyes. 
Psa. xxx. 6, r.andli. 8, 12. 

v Job xiii. 15. Though he slay me, yet will I trust in 
him. Psa. lxxiii. 13, 14, 15, 23. Nevertheless I am con- 
tinually with thee: thou hast holden me by my right hand. 
1 John iii. 9. Isa. xiv. 7 to the 11 verse. 

w 2 Cor. iii. 18. But we all with open face beholding, 
as in a glass, the glory of the Lord, are changed into the 
same image, from glory to glory; even as by the Spirit of 
the Lord. 

x Luke xxiii 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I 
say unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise. 

y 1 Thess. iv. 17. Then we who are alive and remain 
shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to 



214 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 83. What is the communion in glory with 
Christ, which the members of the invisible church 
enjoy in this life? 

A. The members of the invisible church have 
communicated to them, in this life, the first fruits 
of glory with Christ, as they are members of him 
their head, and so in him are interested in that 
glory which he is fully possessed of; z and as an 
earnest thereof, enjoy the sense of God's love, a 
peace of conscience, joy in the Holy Ghost, and 
hope of glory. b As on the contrary, sense of God's 
revenging wrath, horror of conscience, and a fear- 
ful expectation of judgment, are to the wicked the 
beginning of the torments, which they shall en- 
dure after death. c 

meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the 
Lord. 

z Eph. ii. 5, 6. Even when we were dead in sins, hath 
quickened us together with Christ; and hath raised us up 
together, and made us sit together in heavenly places, in 
Christ Jesus. 

a Rom. v. 5. And hope maketh not ashamed, because 
the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts, by the Holy 
Ghost which is given unto us. 2 Cor. i. 22. Who also 
hath sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our 
hearts. 

b Rom. v. 1, 2, Therefore being justified by faith, we 
have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ: by 
whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein 
we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God. Rom. 
xiv. 17. For the kingkom of God is not meat and drink, 
but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. 

c Gen. iv. 13. And Cain said unto the Lord, My pun- 
ishment is greater than I can bear. Mat. xxvii. 4. I have 
sinned, in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. Heb. 
x. 27. But a certain fearful looking for of judgment, and 
fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 215 

Q. 84. Shall all men die? 

A. Death being threatened as the wages of sin, d 
it is appointed unto all men once to die; e for that 
all have sinned/ 

Q. 85. Death being the ivages of sin, why are 
not the righteous delivered from death, seeing all 
their sins are forgiven in Christ? 

A. The righteous shall be delivered from death 
itself at the last day, and even in death are deliver- 
ed from the sting and curse of it;s so that, although 
they die, yet it is out of God's love, h to free them 
perfectly from sin and misery, 1 and to make them 
capable of farther communion with Christ in glo- 
ry, which they then enter upon, k 

Mark ix. 44. Where their worm dieth not, and the fire 
is not quenched. Rom. ii. 9. 

d Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. 

e Heb. ix. 27. And as it is appointed unto all men once 
to die. 

f Rom. v. 12. So death passed upon all men, for that 
all have sinned. 

g 1 Cor. xv. 26, 55, 56, 57. The last enemy that shall be 
destroyed is death. O death, where is thy sting? O grave, 
where is thy victory? The sting of death is sin, and the 
strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, who giv- 
eth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Heb. ii. 
15. 

h Isa. lvii. 1, 2. The righteous is taken away from the 
evil to come. He shall enter into peace; they shall rest 
upon their beds. 2 Kings xxii. 20. Behold, therefore, 1 will 
gather thee to thy fathers, and thou shalt be gathered in- 
to thy grave in peace; and thine eyes shallnot see all the 
evil which I will bring upon this place. 

i Rev. xiv. 13. Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord, 
from henceforth; yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest 
from their labours; and their works do follow them. Eph. 
v. 27. 

k Luke xxiii. 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say 



216 



THE LARGER CATECHlStt. 



Q. 86. What is the communion in glory with 
Christy which the members of the invisible church en- 
joy immediately after death'? 

A. The communion in glory with Christ, which 
the members of the invisible church enjoy imme- 
diately after death, is, in that their souls are then 
made perfect in holiness, 1 and received into the 
highest heavens, 111 where they behold the face of 
God in light and glory; 11 waiting for the full re- 
demption of their bodies, which even in death 
continue united to Christ,? and rest in their graves 
as in their beds,** till at the last day they be again 
united to their souls. 1 ' Whereas the souls of the 
wicked are at their death cast into hell, where 
they remain in torments and utter darkness; and 

unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise. Phil. 
i. 23. For I am in a straight betwixt two, having a desire 
to depart and to be with Christ; which is far better. 

lHeb. xii 23. To the general assembly and church of 
the first-born, which are written in heaven, and to God 
the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made per- 
fect. 1 John iii. 2. Eph. v. 27. 

m 2 Cor v. 1, 6. 8. If our earthly house of this taberna- 
cle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house 
not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. 

n 1 John iii. 2. But we know that when he shall appear we 
shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is. 1 Cor. xiii. 
12. Now we see through a glass darkly; but then face to 
face. Rev. xxii. 4, 5. Mat. v. 8. 

o Rom. viii. 23. Waiting for the adoption, to wit, the re- 
demption of our body. Psalm xvi. 9. My flesh also shall 
rest in hope. 

p 1 Thess. iv. 14. For if we believe that Jesus died, and 
rose again, even so them also who sleep in Jesus, will God 
bring with him. 

q Isa. lvii. 2. H« shall enter into peace; they shall rest* 
in their beds. 

r Job xix. 26, 27. And though after my skin worms de- 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 217 

their bodies kept in their graves, as in their pri- 
sons, until the resurrection and judgment of the 
great day. 8 

Q. 87. What are we to believe concerning the 
resurrection } 

A. We are to believe, that at the last day there 
shall be a general resurrection of the dead, both of 
the just and unjust/ When they that are then found 
alive shall in a moment be changed; and the self 
same bodies of the dead which were laid in the 
grave, being then again united to their souls for 
ever, shall be raised up by the power of Christ.^ 

stroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God: whom I 
shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not 
another. 

s Luke xvi. 23, 24. And in hell he lift up his eyes, being 
in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in 
his bosom. And he cried and said, Father Abraham, 
send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in wa- 
ter, and cool my tongue; for I am tormented in this flame. 
Acts i. 25. From which Judas by transgression fell, that 
he might go to his own place. Jude 6. He hath reserved in 
everlasting chains under darkness, unto the judgment of 
the great day. 

t Acts xxiv. 15. There shall be a resurrection of the 
dead, both of the just and unjust. 

v 1 Cor. xv. 51 52, 53. Behold I show you a mystery; 
we shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a 
moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump; for 
the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised in- 
corruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corrupti- 
ble, must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put 
on immortality. 1 Thess. iv. 15, 16, 17. For this we say 
unto you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive 
and remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall not prevent 
them who are asleep. For the Lord himself shall descend 
from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel; 
and with the trump of God, and the dead in Christ shall 
rise first. Then we who are alive and remain, shall be 
T 



218 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

The bodies of the just, by the Spirit of Christ, and 
by virtue of his resurrection as their head, shall be 
raised in power, spiritual, and incorruptible, and 
made like to his glorious body: w and the bodies 
of the wicked shall be raised up in dishonour by 
him as an offended judge/ 

Q. 88. What shall immediately follow after the 
resurrection'? 

A. Immediately after the resurrection shall fol- 

caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the 
Lord in the air: and so shall we be ever with the Lord. 
John v. 28, 29. 

w 1 Cor. xv. 12, 22, 23, 42, 43, 44. For since by man 
came death, by man came also the resurrection of the 
dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all 
be made alive. [It is evidently the scope of the apostle's 
argument in this passage, to prove, that as all the natural 
seed of Adam, their covenant-head, were subjected to 
death by his offence; so all the spiritual seed of Christ, 
their new covenant head, shall be raised from death, to an 
immortal life of glory and blessedness, by virtue of his re- 
surrection. It is therefore a perversion of the scripture, 
to adduce this text as a proof of universal redemption.] 
But every man in his own order: Christ the first fruits, 
afterwards they that are Christ's at his coming. So also is 
the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption, it 
is raised in incorruption: it is sown in dishonour, it is rais- 
ed in glory: it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power: 
it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. Phil. 
Hi. 22. Who shall change our vile body, that it may be 
fashioned like unto his glorious body. Dan. xii. 2. 

x John v. 27, 28, 29. Marvel not at this: for the hour is 
coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear 
his voice, and shall come forth, they that have done good, 
unto the resurrection of life, and they that have done evil, 
unto the resurrection of damnation. Dan. xii. 2. And many 
of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, 
some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlast- 
ing contempt. Mat. xxv. 33. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 219 

low the general and final judgment of angels and 
men:* the day and hour whereof no man knoweth, 
that all may watch and pray, and be ever ready 
for the coming of the Lord. 2 

Q. 89. What shall be done to the icickcd at the 
day of judgment? 

A. At the day of judgment, the wicked shall be 
set on Christ's left hand, a and upon clear evidence, 
and full conviction of their own consciences, 11 shall 
have the fearful but just sentence of condemnation 
pronounced against them; c and thereupon shall be 
cast out from the favourable presence of God, and 
the glorious fellowship with Christ, his saints, and 
all his holy angels, into hell, to be punished with 

y 2 Pet. ii. 4 For if God spared not the angels that sin- 
ned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into 
chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment. 2 Cor. 
v. 10. For we must all appear before the judgment seat 
of Christ; that every one may receive the things dci.e in 
his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be 
good or bad. Rev. xx. 12. 

z Mat. xxiv. 36, 42, 44. But of that day and hour know- 
eth no man; no, not tiie angels of heaven, but my Father 
only. Watch, therefore, for ye know not what hour your 
Lord doth come. Therefore be ye also ready; for in such 
an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh. Luke xxi 
35, 56. 

a Mat. xxiii. 33. And he shall set the sheep on his right 
hand, but the goats on the left. 

b Uom. ii. 15, 16. Which show the work of the law 
written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing wit- 
ness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing, or else 
excusing one another. In the day when God shali judge 
the secrets of all men by Jesus Christ, according to my 
gospel. 

c Mat. xxv. 41, 42, 43 Then shall he say also unto them 
on the left hand, Depart from me ye cursed, into everlast- 



220 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

unspeakable torments, both of body and soul, with 
the devil and his angels for ever. d 

Q. 90. What shall be done to the righteous at the 
clay of judgment? 

A. At the day of judgment, the righteous, being 
caught up to Christ in the clouds, e shall be set on 
his right hand, and there openly acknowledged and 
acquitted/ shall join with him in the judging of re- 

J>robate angels and men:& and shall be received into 
ieaven, b where they shall be fully and for ever freed 
from all sin and misery; 1 filled with inconceivable 

ing fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. For I was 
an hungered, and ye gave me no meat. 

d Mat. xxv. 46. And these shall go away into everlast- 
ing punishment. 2 Thess. i. 8, 9. In flaming fire, taking 
vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not 
the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: who shall be punished 
with everlasting destruction from the presence of the 
Lord, and from the glory of his power. Luke xvi. 16. John 
iii. 36. Mark ix. 43,44. Mark xiv. 21. 

e 1 Thess. iv. 17. Then we which are alive, and remain, 
shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, lo 
meet the Lord in the air. 

f Mat. xxv. 33. And he shall set the sheep on his right 
hand. Mat. x. 32. Whosoever therefore shall confess me 
before men, him will I confess also before my Father who 
is in heaven. 

g 1 Cor. vi. 2, 3. Do ye not know that the saints shall 
judge the world? Know ye not that we shall judge angels? 

h Mat. xxv. 34, 46. Then shall the King say unto them 
6n his right hand, Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit 
the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the 
world. — Bur the righteous into life eternal. 

i Eph. v. 27. That he might present it to himself a glo- 
rious church, not having spot or wrinkle. Rev. xxi. 17. and 
vii. 17. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, 
Kev. xiv. 15. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 221 

joys, k made perfectly holy and happy both in body 
and soul, in the company of innumerable saints and 
angels, 1 but especially in the immediate vision and 
fruition of God the Father, of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, and of the Holy Spirit to all eternity." 1 
And this is the perfect and full communion, which 
the members of the invisible church shall enjoy 
with Christ in glory, at the resurrection and day of 
judgment. 

k Psalm xvi. 11. Thou wilt show me the path of life; 
in thy presence is fulness of joy, at thy right hand are 
pleasures for evermore. 1 Cor. ii. 9. 

1 Heb. xii. 22, 23 But ye are come unto mount Zion, 
and unto the city of the living" God, the heavenly Jerusa- 
lem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the 
general assembly and church of the first-born, which are 
written in heaven, and to God the judge of all, and to the 
spirits of just men made perfect. 

m 1 John iii. 2. Beloved, now are we the sons of God, 
and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know 
that when he shall appear we shall be like him; for we 
shall see him as he is. 1 Cor. xiii. 12. For now we see 
through a glass darkly; but then face to face: now I know 
in part; but then shall I know even as also I am known. 
1 Thess. iv. 17, 18. So shall we ever be with the Lord. 
Wherefore, comfort one another with these words. Ber. 
xxii. 3, 4, 5. 



T 2 



222 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Having seen what the Scriptures princi* 
pally teach us to believe concerning God, 
it follows to consider what they require 
as the duty of man. 

Q. 91. What is the duty which God requireth of 
man'? 

A. The duty which God requireth of man is 
obedience to his revealed will. n 

Q. 92. What did God at first reveal unto man 
as the rule of his obedience? 

A. The rule of obedience revealed to Adam in 
the estate of innocence, and to all mankind in 
him, beside a special command, not to eat of the 
fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, 
was the moral law.° 

Q. 93. What is the moral law? 

A. The moral law is the declaration of the will 
of God to mankind, directing and binding every 
one to personal, perfect, and perpetual conformity 
and obedience thereunto; in the frame and dispo- 
sition of the whole man, soul and body,? and in 
performance of all those duties of holiness and 

j\ Deut. xxix. 29. The secret things belong unto the Lord 
our God; but those things wldch are revealed belong unto 
us, and to our children for ever, that we may do all the 
words of this law. Mich. vi. 8. 1 Sam. xv. 22. 

o Rom. x. 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness 
which is of the law, that the man who doeth these things 
shall live by them. Rom. ii. 14, 15. Which show the 
work of the law written in their hearts. Gen. ii. 17. 

p Deut. v. 1, 2,3, 31, 33. Hear, O Israel, the statutes 
and judgments which I speak in your ears this day, that 
ye may learn them, and keep and do them. — I will speak 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 223 

righteousness which he oweth to God and man:** 
promising life upon the fulfilling, and threatening 
death upon the breach of it. r 

Q. 94. Is there any use of the moral law to man 
since the fall? 

A. Although no man since the fall can attain 
to righteousness and life by the moral law, s yet 
there is great use thereof, as well common to all 
men, as peculiar either to the unregenerate, or the 
regenerate. 1 

Q. 95. Of what use is tJie moral law to all men? 

A. The moral law is of use to all men, to in- 

unto thee all the commandments, and the statutes, and the 
judgments which thou shalt teach them, that they may do 
them. Ye shall walk in all the ways which the Lord your 
God hath commanded you. Luke x. 26, 27. What is 
written in the law, how readest thou? And he answering 1 , 
said, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, 
and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with 
all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself 1 Thess. v. 
23. I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be 
preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

q Luke i. 75, In holiness and righteousness before him 
all the days of our life. Acts xxiv. 16. And herein do I 
exercise myself to have always a conscience void of of- 
fence toward God, and toward man. 

r Rom. x. 5. The man which doeth these things, shall 
live by them. Gal. iii. 10, 12. Cursed is every one that 
continueth not in all things which are written in the book 
of the law to do them. 

s Rom. viii. 3. For what the law could not do, in that 
it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son, 
in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin 
in the flesh. Gal. ii. 16. For by the works of the law 
shall no flesh be justified. 

t 1 Tim. i. 8. But we know that the law is good, if a 
liian use it lawfully. 



224 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

form them of the holy nature and will of God, v 
and of their duty, binding them to walk accord- 
ingly^ to convince them of their disability to keep 
it, and of the sinful pollution of their nature, 
hearts and lines ; x to humble them in the sense of 
their sin and misery;^ and thereby help them to a 
clearer sight of the need they have of Christ, 2 and 
of the perfection of his obedience.* 

Q. 96. What particular use is there of the moral 
law to unregenerate men? 

A. The moral law is of use to unregenerate 

v Lev. xi. 44. 45. For I am the Lord your God: ye shall 
therefore sanctify yourselves, and ye shall be holy; for I 
am holy. Lev. xx. 7, 8. Rom. vii. 12. Wherefore the 
law is holy; and the commandment holy and just and good, 

w Jam. ii. 10, 11. For whosoever shall offend in one 
point, he is guilty of all. Mich. vi. 8. What doth the 
Lord require of thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy, 
and to walk humbly with thy God? 

x Psa. xix. 11, 12. Moreover by them is thy servant 
warned — Who can understand his errors? Rom. iii. 20. For 
by the law is the knowledge of sin. Horn. vii. 7. I had 
not known sin, but by the law, for I had not known lust, 
except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet. 

y Rom. iii. 9, 23. What then? Are we better than they? 
No, in no wise: for we have before proved both Jews and 
Gentiles, that they are all under sin. For all have sinned, 
and come short of the glory of God. Rom. vii. 9. 13. When 
the commandment came, sin revived, and I died. — That 
sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful. 

z Gal. iii. 21, 22. Is the law then against the promises 
of God? God forbidl For if there had been a law given 
which could have given life, verily righteousness should 
have been by the law. But the scripture hath concluded 
all under sin, that the promise by faith of Jesus Christ 
might be given to them that believe. 

a Rom. x. 4. For Christ is the end of the law for righ- 
teousness to every one that believeth. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 225 

men, to awaken their consciences to flee from the 
wrath to come, b and to drive them to Christ; or, 
upon their continuance in the estate and way of 
sin, to leave them inexcusable,* 1 and under the 
curse thereof. e 

Q. 97. What special use is there of the moral 
law to the regenerate? 

A. Although they that are regenerate and believe 
in Christ, be delivered from the moral law as a co- 
venant of works/ so as thereby they are neither 
justified^ nor condemned; 11 yet, beside the gene- 
ral uses thereof common to them with all men, it 
is of special use, to show them how much they 
are bound to Christ for his fulfilling it, and endur- 
ing the curse thereof in their stead and for their 

b 1 Tim. i. 9, 10. Knowing this that the law is not made 
for a righteous man, but for the lawless and disobedient, 
for the ungodly and sinners, Sec. Horn. vii. 9. 

c Gal. iii. 24. Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster 
to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith. 

d Rom. i. 20. So that they are without excuse. Com- 
pared with Rom. ii. 15. 

e Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the 
law are under the curse. 

f Rom. vii. 4, 6. Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are 
become dead to the law by the body of Christ,- that ye 
should be married to another, even to him who is raised 
from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God. 
But now we are delivered from the law, that being dead 
wherein we were held; that we should serve in newness 
of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter. And vi. 14. 
For ye are not under the law, but under grace. 

g Rom. iii. 20. Therefore by the deeds of the law there 
shall no flesh be justified in his sight 

h Rom. viii. 1, S3, 54. There is, therefore, now no con- 
demnation to them that are in Christ Jesus. Who is he 
that condemneth? 



226 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

good; 1 and thereby to provoke them to more thank- 
fulness, k and to express the same in their greater 
care to conform themselves thereunto as the rule 
of their obedience. 1 

Q. 98. Wherein is the moral law summarily 
comprehended? 

A. The moral law is summarily comprehended 
in the ten commandments; which were delivered 
by the voice of God upon mount Sinai, and writ- 
ten by him on two tables of stone ; m and are re- 
corded in the twentieth chapter of Exodus: the 

i Gal. iii. 13, 14. Christ hath redeemed us from the 
curse of the law, being made a curse for us. That we 
might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. 
Rom. viii. 3, 4. For what the law could not dc, in that it 
was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in 
the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in 
the flesh; that the righteousness of the law, might be ful- 
filled in us. 2 Cor. v. 21. 

k Col. i. 12, 13. 14. Giving thanks unto the Father, 
who hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance 
of the saints in light: who hath delivered us from the 
power of darkness, and hath translated us into the king- 
dom of his dear Son: in whom we have redemption through 
his blood, even the forgiveness of sins. Luke i. 68, 69, 74. 
75. 

1 Rom. vii. 22. For I delight in the law of God, after 
the inward man. Tit. ii. 11, 12, 13, 14. For the grace of 
God that bringeth salvation, hath appeared to all men, 
teaching us that denying ungodliness, and worldly lusts, 
we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in this pre- 
sent world: looking for that blessed hope, and the glori- 
ous appearing of the great God, and our Saviour Jesus 
Christ; who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us 
from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar peo- 
ple, zealous of good works. Rom. xii. 2. 

m Deut. x. 4. And he wrote upon the tables, according 
to the first writing, the ten commandments. Exod. xxxjv. 
1, 2, 3, 4. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 227 

four first commandments containing our duty to 
God, and the other six our duty to man. n 

Q. 99. What rules are to be observed for the 
right understanding of the ten commandments'? 

A. For the right understanding of the ten com- 
mandments, these rules are to be observed: 

1. That the law is perfect, and bindeth every 
one to full conformity in the whole man unto the 
righteousness thereof, and unto entire obedience 
for ever; so as to require the utmost perfection of 
every duty, and to forbid the least degree of every 
sin. 

2. That it is spiritual, and so reacheth the un- 
derstanding, will, affections, and all other powers 
of the soul; as well as words, works, and ges- 
tures^ 

n Mat. xxii. 37, 38, 39, 40. Jesus said unto him, Thou 
shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with 
all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and 
great commandment. And the second is like unto it, 
Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On these two 
commandments hang all the law and the prophets. 

o Psalm xix. 7. The law of the Lord is perfect. Jam. 
ii. 10. For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet 
offend in one point, he is guilty of all. Mat. v. 20. to the 
end. Whosoever shall say, (to his brother,) Thou fool, 
shall be in danger of hell-fire. Whosoever looketh on a 
woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her 
already in his heart. But let your communication be, yea, 
yea; nay, nay: for whatsoever is more than these cometh 
of evil. But I say unto you, Love your enemies; bless them 
that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray 
for them that despitefully use you, and persecute you. 

p Rom. vii. 14. For we know that the law is spiritual. 
Deut. vi. 5. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy 
heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy might. Mat, 
xxii. 37, 38, 39. Mat. xii. 36, 37. 



22$ THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

3. That one and the same thing, in divers re- 
spects, is required or forbidden in several com- 
mandments.** 

4. That as, where a duty is commanded, the 
contrary sin is forbidden; 1 * and where a sin is for- 
bidden, the contrary duty is commanded 8 ; so, 
where a promise is annexed, the contrary threat- 
ening is included; 1 and, where a threatening is 
annexed, the contrary promise is included/ 

q Col. iii. 5. Mortify therefore your members which 
are upon the earth: fornication, uncleanness, inordinate 
affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is 
idolatry. 1 Tim. vi. 8. For the love of money is the root 
of all evil: which while some coveted after, they have err- 
ed from the faith, and pierced themselves through with 
many sorrows. E.vod. xx. 3, 4, 5. Amos viii. 5. 

r Isa, lviii. 13. If thou turn away thy foot from the sab- 
bath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day; and call the 
sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honourable; and 
shalt honour him, not doing" thine own ways, nor finding 
thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words Mat. 
xv. 4, 5, 6. For God commanded, saying, Honour thy fa- 
ther and mother: and he that curseth lather or mother, let 
him die the death. But ye say, Whosoever shall say to his 
father or his mother, It is a gift by whatsoever thou might- 
est be profited by me, and honour not his father or his 
mother, he shall be free. Thus have ye made the command- 
ment of God of none effect by your tradition. Deut. vi.13. 
Compared with Mat. iv. 9, 10. 

s fcLph. iv. 28. Let him that stole* steal no more, but ra- 
ther let him labour, &,c. 

t Exod. xx. 12. Honour thy father and thy mother, that 
thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy 
God giveth thee. Compared with Prov. xxx. 17. The eye 
that mocketh at his father, and despiseth to obey his mo- 
ther, the ravens of the valley shall pick it out, and the 
young eagles shall eat it. 

v Jer. xviii. 7. At what instant I shall speak concerning 
a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, and to 
pull down, and to destroy it; if that nation against whom T 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, 229 

5. That what God forbids, is at no time to be 
done; w what he commands is always our duty; x 
and yet every particular duty is not to be done at 
all times/ 

6. That, under one sin or duty, all of the same 
kind, are forbidden or commanded; together with 
all the causes, means, occasions, and appearances 
thereof, and provocations thereunto. 2 

7. That what is forbidden or commanded to 
ourselves, we are bound, according to our places, 
to endeavour that it may be avoided or performed 
fey others, according to the duty of their places. a 

have pronounced, turn from their evil way, I will repent 
of the evil that I thought to do unto them. Exod. xx. 7. 
Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain; 
for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his 
name in vain. Compared with Psalm xv. 1,4, 5. and with 
Psalm xxiv. 4, 5. 

w Rom. iii. 8. And not rather, as we be slanderously re- 
ported, and as some affirm that we say, Let us do evil, that 
good may come; whose damnation is just. Heb. xi. 25. 

x Deut. iv. 8, 9. Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy 
soul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine eyes 
have seen, and lest they depart from thy heart all the days 
of thy life: but teach them thy sons, and thy sons' sons. 

y Mat. xii. 7. But if ye had known what this meaneth, 
I will have mercy and not sacrifice, ye would not have 
condemned the guiltless. Mark xiv. 7. 

z 1 Thess. v. 22. Abstain from all appearance of evil. 
Gal. v. 26. Let us not be desirous of vain glory, provoking 
one another, envying one another. Heb. x. 24. Let us 
consider one another, to provoke unto love and to good 
works. Col. iii. 21. 

a Exod. xx. 10. But the seventh day is the sabbath of 
the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, 
nor thy son, nor thy daughter, nor thy man servant, nor 
thy maid servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is 
within thv gates. Gen. xviii. 19. For I know him that he 
O 



230 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

8. That in what is commanded to others, we 
are bound, according to our places and callings, 
to be helpful to them; b and to take heed of par* 
taking with others in what is forbidden them. c 

Q. 100. What special things are we to consider 
in the ten commandments? 

A. We are to consider in the ten command- 
ments, the preface, the substance of the command- 
ments themselves, and several reasons annexed to 
some of them the more to enforce them. 

Q. 101. What is the preface to the ten command- 
ments? 

A. The preface to the ten commandments is 
contained in these words, / am the Lord thy God, 
which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, 
out of the house of bondage.^ Wherein God mani- 
fested his sovereignty, as being Jehovah, the eter- 
nal, immutable, and almighty God; e having his 

will command his children and his household after him., 
and they shall keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and 
judgment. Deut. vi. 6, 7. And these words which I com- 
mand thee this day, shall be in thine heart: and thou shalt 
teach them diligently unto thy children; and shall talk of 
them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou 
walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when 
thou risestup. Jos. xxiv. 15. 

b 2 Cor. i. 24. Not for that we have dominion over your 
faith, but are helpers of your joy. 

c 1 Tim. v. 22. Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither 
be partaker of other men's sins: keep thyself pure. Eph. 
v. 11. And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of 
darkness, but rather reprove them. 

d Exod. xx. 2. 

e Isa. xliv. 6. Thus saith the Lord, the King of Israel, 
and his Redeemer the Lord of Hosts; I am the first, and I 
am the last, and besides me there is no God. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 231 

being in and of himself/ and giving being to all 
his wordss and works : h And that he is a God in 
covenant, as with Israel of old, so with all his peo- 
ple; 1 who as he brought them out of their bondage 
in Egypt, so he delivereth us from our spiritual 
thraldom ; k and that therefore we are bound to 
take him for our God alone, and to keep all his 
commandments. 1 

Q. 102. What is the sum of the four command- 
merits which contain our duty to God? 

A. The sum of the four commandments con- 
taining our duty to God, is to love the Lord our 

f Exod. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, I AM that I 
AM; and he said, thus shalt thou say unto the children of 
Israel, I AM hath sent me unto you. 

g Exod. vi. 3. And I appeared unto Abraham, unto 
Isaac, and unto Jacob, by the name of God Almighty; but 
by my name Jehovah was I not known to them. 

h Acts xvii. 24, 28. God that made the world and all 
things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earthy 
dwelleth not in the temples made with hands — For in him 
we live, and move, and have our being. 

i Gen. xvii. 7. And I will establish my covenant between 
me and thee. Compared with Rom. iii. 29. Is he the God 
of the Jews only? Is he not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of 
the Gentiles also. 

k Luke i. 74, 75. That he would grant unto us, that we 
being delivered out of the hand of our enemies, might 
serve him without fear, in holiness and righteousness be- 
fore him, all the days of our life. 

1 1 Pet. i. 15, 16, 17, 18. But as he who hath called you 
is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation: be- 
cause it is written, Be ye holy, for I am holy. And if ye 
call on the Father, who without respect of persons jtidgeth 
according to every man's work, pass the time of your so- 
journing here in fear: — Forasmuch as ye know that ye 
were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and 
gold, from your vain conversation. Lev. xviii. 30. and xix.„ 
37. (See also letter k.) 



232 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

God with all our heart, and with all our soul, and 
with all our strength, and with all our mind. m 

Q. 103. Which is the first commandment? 

A, The first commandment is, Thou shalt have 
no other gods before me. n 

Q. 104. What are the duties required in the 
first commandment? 

A. The duties required in the first command- 
ment are, the knowing and acknowledging of God 
to be the only true God, and our God;° and to wor- 
ship and glorify him accordingly;? by thinking,** 
meditating, 1 " remembering, 5 highly esteeming, 1 hon- 

m Luke x. 27. Thou shalt love the Lord, &c. 

n Exod. xx. 3. 

o 1 Chron. xxviii 9. And thou, Solomon, my son, know 
thou the God of thy father, and serve him with a perfect 
heart, and with a willing mind. Deut. xxvi. 17. Thou hast 
avouched the Lord this day to be thy God. lsa. xliii. 10. 
Ye are my witnesses, saith the Lord, and my servant 
whom I have chosen; that ye may know and believe me, 
and understand that I am he; before me there was no God 
formed, neither shall there be after me. Jer. xiv. 22. 

p Psalm xcv. 6, 7. O come, let us worship and bow 
down: let us kneel before the Lord our Maker. For he is 
our God; and we are the people of his pasture, and the 
sheep of his hand. Mat. iv. 10. Thou shalt worship the 
Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. Psalm xxix. 
2. Give unto the Lord the glory due unto his name: wor- 
ship the Lord in the beauty of holiness. 

q Mai. iii. 16. Then they that feared the Lord, spake 
often one to another; and the Lord hearkened, and heard 
it; and a book of remembrance was written before him for 
them that feared tiie Lord, and thought upon his name. 

r Psalm lxiii. 6. When 1 remember thee upon my bed, 
and meditate on thee in the night watches. 

s Bccl. xii. 1. Remember now thy Creator in the days 
of thy youth. 

"t Psalm lxxi. 19. Thy righteousness also, O God, is very 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 233 

ouring, v adoring, w choosing,* loving/ desiring,* 
fearing of him; a believing him; b trusting, hoping, d 
delighting, e rejoicing in him; f being zealous for 
him;s calling upon him; giving all praise and 
thanks, h and yielding all obedience and submis- 
sion to him with the whole man; 1 being careful in 
all things to please him, k and sorrowful when in 

high, who hast done great things: O God, who is like unto 
thee? 

v Mai. i. 6. If then I be a father, where is my honour? 

w Isa. xlv. 23. I have sworn by myself the word is gone 
out of my mouth in righteousness, and shall not return, 
that unto me shall every knee bow, every tongue shall 
swear. Psalm cvi. 21 and xcvi. throughout. 

x Jos. xxiv. 15, 22. Ve are witnesses against yourselves 
that ye have chosen you the Lord to be your God, to 
serve him. 

y Deut. vi. 5. And thou shalt love the Lord thy God. 

z Psalm Ixxiii. 25. Whom have I in heaven but thee? 
and there is none upon earth that I desire beside thee. 

a Isa. viii. 13. Sanctify the Lord of Hosts himself; and 
let him be your fear, and let him be your dread. 

b Exod. xiv. 31. And the people feared the Lord, and 
believed the Lord. Rom. x. 11. Acts x. 43. 

c Isa. xxvi. 4. Trust ye in the Lord for ever. Psal. xl. 4. 

d Psalm cxxx. 7. Let Israel hope in the Lord. 

e Psalm xxxvii. 5. Delight thyself also in the Lord. 

f Psalm xxxii. 11. Be glad in the Lord, and rejoice ye 
righteous: and shout for joy, all ye that are upright in 
heart. 

g Rom. xii. 11. Fervent in spirit, serving the Lord. Rev. 
iii. 19. Be zealous therefore. Num. xxv. 11. 

h Phil. iv. 6. But in every thing by prayer and suppli- 
cation, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known 
unto God. 

i Jer. vii. 23. But this thing commanded I them, saying, 
Obey my voice, and I will be your God, and ye shall be my 
people; and walk ye in all the ways that I have command- 
ed you. James iv. 7. Submit yourselves therefore to Gad, 
liom. xii. 1. 

U2 



234 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

any thing lie is offended; 1 and walking humbly 
with him. m 

Q. 105. What are the sins forbidden in the first 
commandment? 

A. The sins forbidden in the first command- 
ment are atheism, in denying, or not having a 
God; 11 idolatry, in having or worshipping more 
gods than one, or any with, or instead of the true 
God;° the not having and vouching him for God, 
and our God;P the omission or neglect of any thing 
due to him, required in this commandment;^ ig- 
norance, 1 ' forgetfulness, s misapprehensions, 1 false 

k 1 John iii. 22. And whatsoever we ask, we receive of 
him; because we keep his commandments, and do those 
things that arc pleasing* in his sight. 

1 Neh.xiit.23. And it grieved me sore. Psalm lxxiii. 21. 
Tims my heart was grieved. Psalm cxix. 136. Rivers of 
waters run down mine eyes; because they keep not thy 
law. Jer xxxi. 18, 19. 

m Mich. vi. 8 And to walk humbly with thy God. 

n Psalm xiv. 1. The fool hath said in his heart, There 
is no God. Eph. ii. 12. And without God in the world. 

o Jer.H.27, 28 Saying to a stock, Thou art my father; 
and to a stone, Thou hast brought me forth. Where are thy 
gods tint thou hast made thee? — for according to the num- 
ber of thy cities are thy gods, O Judah. Compared with 1 
Thess. i. 9. 

p Psalm Ixxxi. 11. But my people would not hearken 
to my voice, and Israel would none of mc. 

q Isa. xliii. 22, 23, 24. But thou hast not called upon me, 
O Jacob; but thou hast been weary of me, O Israel. Tnou 
hast not brought me the small cattle of thy burnt-offerings; 
neither hast thou honoured me with thy sacrifices. 

r Jer. iv. 22. For my people is foolish; they have not 
known me, they are sottish children, and they have no un- 
derstanding: they are wise to do evil, but to do good they 
have no knowledge. Hps. iv. 1, 6. For the Lord hath a 
controversy with the inhabitants of the land: because there 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 235 

opinions/ unworthy and wicked thoughts of him; w 
bold and curious searchings into his secrets; x all 
profaneness/ hatred of God, z self-love, a self- 
seeking, 13 and all other inordinate and immoderate 
setting of our mind, will or affections upon other 
things, and taking them off from him in whole or 
in part; c vain credulity , d unbelief, e heresy/ mis- 
is no truth, nor mercy, nor knowledge of God in the land. 
My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge. 

s Jer. ii. 32. Can a maid forget her ornaments, or a 
bride her attire? yet my people have forgotten me days 
without number. Psalm 1. 22. 

t Acts xvii. 23, 29. For as I passed by, and beheld your 
devotions, I found an altar with this inscription, to the fn- 
knovs God. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him 
declare I unto you. We ought not to think that the God- 
head is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and 
man's device. 

v Tsa. xl. 18. To whom then will ye liken God? or what 
likeness will ye compare unto him? 

w Psalm 1. 21. These things hast thou done, and I kept 
silence: thou thoughtest that I was altogether such an one 
as thyself; but I will reprove thee, and set them in order be- 
fore thine eyes. 

x Deut. xxix. 29. The secret things belong unto the 
Lord our God. 

y Tit. i. 16. They profess that they know God; but in 
works they deny him, being abominable, and disobedient, 
and to every good work reprobate. Heb. xii. 16. 

z Rom. i. 30. Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, 
proud, boasters. 

a 2 Tim. iii, 2. For men shall be lovers of their own- 
selves, covetous, &c, 

b Phil. ii. 21. For all seek their own, not the things 
which are Jesus Christ's. 

c 1 John ii. 15, 16. Love not the world, neither the 
things that are in the world: if any man love the world, the 
love of the Father is not in him. 1 Sam. ii. 29. And hon- 
ourest thy sons above me. Col. iii. 2, 5. 

d I John iv. 1. Beloved, believe not every spirit, but 



236 THE LARGER CATECHISxM. 

belief,* distrust, 11 despair; 1 incorrigibleness, k and 
insensibleness under judgments, 1 hardness of 
heart, 111 pride, 11 presumption, carnal security,P 
tempting of God: * using unlawful means, 1 * and 

try the spirits whether they are of God; because many 
false prophets are gone out into the world. 

e Heb. iii. 12. Take heed, brethren, lest there be in 
any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the 
living God. 

f Gal. v. 20. Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emu- 
lations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies. Tit. iii. 10. 

g Acts xxvi. 9. I verily thought with myself, that I 
ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of 
Nazareth. 

h Psalm Ixxviii. 22. Because they believed not in God, 
and trusted not in his salvation. 

i Gen. iv. 13. And Cain said, My punishment is greater 
than I can bear. 

k Jer. v. 3. Thou hast stricken them, but they have not 
grieved; thou hast consumed them, but they have refused 
to receive correction; they have made their faces harder 
than a rock, they have refused to return. 

1 Isa. xlii. 25. Yet he knew not; — yet he laid it not to 
heart. 

m Horn. ii. 5. But after thy hardness and impenitent 
heart, treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day 
of wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgment of 
God. 

n Jer. xiii. 15. Hear ye, and give ear, be not proud; for 
the Lord hath spoken. 

o Psalm xix. 13. Keep back thy servant also from pre- 
sumptuous sins: — then shall I be — innocent from the great 
transgression. 

p Zeph. i. 12. And punish the men that are settled on 
their lees; that say in their heart, The Lord will not do 
good, nor will he do evil. 

q Mat. iv. 7. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. 

r Uom. iii. 8. And not rather, (as we be slanderously 
reported, and as some affirm that we say,) Let us do evil 
that good may come? 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 237 

trusting in lawful means; 5 carnal delights and 
joys; 1 corrupt, blind, and indiscreet zeal; v luke- 
\varmness, w and deadness in the things of God; x 
estranging ourselves, and apostatizing from God; y 
praying, or giving any religious worship, to saints, 
angels, or any other creatures; 2 all compacts and 
consulting with the devil, a and hearkening to his 
suggestions; 15 making men the lords of our faith 

s Jer. xvii. 5. Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, 
and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from 
the Lord. 

t 2 Tim. iii. 4. Traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of 
pleasures more than lovers of God. 

v Gal. iv. 17. They zealously affect you, but not well. 
Rom. x. ii. For I bear them record, that they have a zeal 
of God, but not according to knowledge. John xvi. 2. Luke 
ix. 54, 55. 

w Rev. iii. 16. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and 
neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. 

x Rev. iii. 1. 1 know thy works that thou hast a name, 
that thou livest, and art dead. 

y Ezek. xiv. 5. Because they are all estranged from me 
through their idols. Isa. i. 4, 5. They have forsaken the 
Lord, they are gone away backward. Why should ye be 
stricken any more? Ye will revolt more and more. 

z Hos. iv. 12. My people ask counsel at their stocks, 
and their staff declareth unto them. Rev. xix. 10. And I 
fell at his feet to worship him; and he said unto me, See 
thou do it not: 1 am thy fellow-servant, and of thy brethren 
that have the testimony of Jesus; worship God. Col. ii. 18. 
Let no man beguile you of your reward, in a voluntary 
humility, and worshipping of angels, intruding into those 
things which he hath not seen, vainly puffed up by his 
fleshly mind. Rom. i. 25. 

a Lev. xx. 6. And the soul that turneth after such as 
have familiar spirits, and after wizards, to go a whoring 
after them, I will even set my face against that soul, and 
will cut him off from among his people. 1 Sam. xxviii. 7, 11. 
Compared with 1 Chron. x. 13, 14. 

b Acts v. 3. But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan 



238 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and conscience; slighting and despising God, and 
his commands ; d resisting and grieving of his Spi- 
rit^ discontent and impatience at his dispensa- 
tions, charging him foolishly for the evils he in- 
flicts on us; f and ascribing the praise of any good 
we either are, have, or can do, to fortune^ idols, h 
ourselves, 1 or any other creature. k 

Q. 106. What are we especially taught by these 
words (before me) in the first commandment? 

A. These words (before me) or before my face, 
in the first commandment, teach us, that God, who 

filled thine heart, to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep 
back part of the price of the land? 

c 2 Cor. i. 24. Not for that we have dominion over your 
faith, but are helpers of your joy. Mat. xxiii. 9. 

d Deut. xxxii. 15. Then he forsook God that made him, 
and lightly esteemed the rock of his salvation. Prov. xiii. 
13. Whoso despiseth the word, shall be destroyed: but he 
that feareth the commandment, shall be rewarded. 2 Sam. 
xii. 9. 

e Acts vii. 51. Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised in 
heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost. Eph. 
iv. 30. And grieve not the holy Spirit of God. 

f Psalm Ixxiii. 2, 3, 13, 14, 15, 22. But as for me my feet 
were almost gone, my steps had well nigh slipt. Fori was 
envious at the foolish, when I saw the prosperity of the 
wicked, &.C. 

g 1 Sam. vi. 7, 8, 9. But if not, then shall we know that 
it is not his hand that smote us; it was a chance that hap- 
pened to us. 

h Dan. v. 23. And thou hast praised the gods of silver 
and gold, of brass, iron, wood and stone, which see not; 
nor hear, nor know; and the God, in whose hand thy breath 
is, and whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified. 

i Deut. viii. 17. And thou say in thine heart, My power 
and the might of my hand hath gotten me this wealth. 
Dan. iv. 30. 

k Hab. i. 16. Therefore they sacrifice unto their net, 
and burn incense unto their drag. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 239 

seeth all things, taketh special notice of, and is 
much displeased with, the sin of having any other 
god; that so it may be an argument to dissuade 
from it, and to aggravate it as a most impudent 
provocation; 1 as also to persuade us to do as in his 
sight, whatever we do in his service." 1 

Q. 107, Which is the second commandment? 

A. The second commandment is, " Thou shalt 
not make unto thee any graven image, or any like- 
ness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that 
is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water un- 
der the earth: thou shalt not bow down thyself to 
them, nor serve them: for I the Lord thy God 
am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fa- 
thers upon the children unto the third and fourth 
generation of them that hate me; and showing 
mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and 
keep my commandments." 11 

Q. 108. What are the duties required in the 
second commandment'? 

A. The duties required in the second command- 
ment are, the receiving, observing, and keeping 

1 Psalm xliv. 20, 21. If we have forgotten the name of 
our God, or stretched out our hands to a strange god; 
shall not God search this out? for he knoweth the secrets 
of the heart. Ezek. viii. 5. to the end of the chapter. And 
behold northward, at the gate of the altar, this image of 
jealousy in the entry. But turn thee yet again, and thou 
shalt see greater abominations. 

m 1 Chrom xxviii. 9. And thou, Solomon, my son, know 
thou the God of thy father, and serve him with a perfect 
heart, and with a willing mind: for the Lord searcheth all 
hearts, and understandeth all the imaginations of the 
thoughts. 

n Exod. xx. 4, 5, 6% 



240 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

pure and entire, all such religious worship and or- 
dinances as God hath instituted in his word; par- 
ticularly prayer and thanksgiving in the name of 
Christ;? the reading, preaching and hearing of the 
word; 4 * the administration and receiving of the sa- 
craments 1 ; church-government and discipline; 5 the 

o Dcut. xxxii. 46, 47. Set your hearts unto all the 
words which I testify among you this day; which ye shall 
command your children to observe, to do all the words of 
this law. Mat. xxviii. 20. Teaching them to observe ail 
things whatsoever I have commanded you. 1 Tim. vi. 13, 
14. That thou keep this commandment without spot, un- 
rebukeable, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
Acts ii. 42. 

p Phil. iv. 6. Be careful for nothing: but in every thing 
by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your re- 
quests be made known unto God. Eph. v. 20. 

q Deut. xvii. 18, 19. That he shall write him a copy of 
this law in a book; and it shall be with him, and he shall 
read therein all the days of his life. Acts xv. 21. For, 
Moses — hath in every city them that preach him, being 
read in the synagogues every sabbath-day. 2 Tim. iv. 2. 
Preach the word, be instant in season, out of season; re- 
prove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering and doc- 
trine. James i. 21, 22. Receive with meekness the in- 
grafted word* Acts x. 33. 

r Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. I Cor. 11. from the 23d 
to the 30th verse. For I have received of the Lord, that 
which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the 
same night in which he was betrayed, took bread, &c. 

s Mat. xvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of 
the kingdom of heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt bind 
on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever thou 
shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. And John 
xx. 23. Mat. xviii. 15, 16, 17. And if he shall neglect to 
hear them, tell it unto the church: but if he neglect to 
hear the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen r 
and a publican. 1 Cor. v. 1 Cor. xii. 28, 



THE LARGER CATECHISBI. 241 

ministry and maintenance thereof; 1 religious fast- 
ing; v swearing by the name of God; w and vowing 
unto him: x As also the disapproving, detesting, op- 
posing all false worship;^ and, according to each 
one's place and calling, removing it, and all monu- 
ments of idolatry. 2 

Q. 109. What are the sins forbidden in the se- 
cond commandment? 

A. The sins forbidden in the second command- 
ment are, all devising,* counselling, 15 command- 

t Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some, apostles; and 
some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors 
and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work 
of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ. 1 
Tim. v. 17, 18. Let the elders that rule well be counted 
worthy of double honour, especially they who labour in 
the word and doctrine. For the scripture saith, Thou 
shalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn; and, 
the labourer is worthy of his reward. 1 Cor. ix. 1 to 15. 

v Joel ii. 12, 13. Therefore also now saith the Lord, 
Turn ye even to me with all your heart; and with fasting, 
and with weeping, and with mourning. 1 Cor. vii. 5. 
That ye may give yourselves to fasting and prayer. 

w Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and 
serve him, and shalt swear by his name. 

x Psa. Ixxvi. 11. Yow and pay unto the Lord your God, 
Isa. xix. 21. Psa. cxvi. 14, 18. 

y Acts xvii. 6, 17. Now while Paul waited for them at 
Athens, his spirit was stirred within him, when he saw the 
city wholly given to idolatry. Psa. xvi. 4. Their sorrows 
shall be multiplied that hasten after another God: their 
drink-offerings of blood will I not offer, nor take up their 
names into my lips. 

z Deut, vii. 5. Isa. xxx. 22. 

a Num. xv. 39. And it shall be unto you for a fringe, 
that ye may look upon it, and remember all the command- 
ments of the Lord, and do them; and that ye seek not 
after your own heart, and your own eyes, after which ye 
use to go a whoring. 

b Deut. xiii. 6, 7, 8. If thy brother, the son of thy rno- 
X 



242 THE LARGER CATECHISM* 

ing, c using, d and any wise approving any religious 
worship not instituted by God himself; e the ma- 
king any representation of God, of all or of any of 
the three persons, either inwardly in our mind, or 
outwardly in any kind of image or likeness of any 
creature whatsoever:^ all worship of it, h or God 

ther, or thy son, or thy daughter, or the wife of thy bosom, 
or thy friend, which is as thine own soul, entice thee se- 
cretly, saying, Let us go and serve other Gods, (which 
thou hast not known, thou, nor thy fathers); — thou shalt 
not consent unto him, nor hearken unto him: neither shalt 
thine eye pity him, neither shalt thou spare, neither shalt 
thou conceal him. 

c Hos. v. 11. Ephraim is oppressed — in judgment, be- 
cause he willingly walked after the commandment. Micah 
vi. 16. For the statutes of Omri are kept. 

d 1 Kings xi. 33. Because that they have forsaken me, 
and have worshipped Ashtoreth. 1 Kings xii. 33. So he 
offered upon the altar which he had made in Bethel, the 
fifteenth day of the eighth month, even the month which 
he had devised of his own heart; and ordained a feast unto 
the children of Israel, and he offered upon the altar, and 
burnt incense. 

e Deut. xii. 30, 31, 32. Take heed to thyself that thou 
be not snared by following them, after that they be de- 
stroyed before thee; and that thou enquire not after their 
gods, saying, How did these nations serve their gods? 
Even so will I do likewise. What thing soever I command 
you, observe to do it; thou shalt not add thereto, nor di- 
minish from it. 

g Deut. iv. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19. Take ye, therefore, good 
heed unto yourselves, (for ye saw no manner of similitude 
on the day that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb, out of 
the midst of the fire,) lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make 
you a graven image, the similitude of any figure. Acts 
xvii. 29. Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God, 
we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, 
or silver, or stone, graven by art and man's device. Rom. 
i. 21, 22, 23, 25. But became vain in their imaginations- 1 - 
and changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 243 

in it or by it; 1 the making of any representation of 
feigned deities^ and all worship of them, or ser- 
vice belonging to them; 1 all superstitious devices,™ 
corrupting the worship of God, n adding to it, or 
taking from it, whether invented and taken up 

image made like to corruptible man, and to birds. Who 
changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and 
served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed 
for ever. Amen. 

h Gal. iv. 8. Howbeit, then when ye knew not God, 
ye did service unto them who by nature are no gods. 
Dan. iii. 18. 

i Exod. xxxii. 5. And when xAaron saw it, he built an 
altar before it, and Aaron made proclamation and said, To- 
morrow is a feast to the Lord. 

k Exod. xxxii. 8. They have made them a molten calf, 
and have worshipped it, and have sacrificed thereunto, 
and said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which have brought 
thee up out of the land of Egypt. 

1 1 Kings xviii. 26, 28. And they took the bullock 
which was given them, and they dressed it and called on 
the name of Baal from morning even until noon, saying, O 
Baal, hear us. Isa. lxv. 11. 

m Acts xvii. 22. Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars- 
hill, and said, Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all 
things, ye are too superstitious Col. ii. 21, 22, 23. (Touch 
not, taste not, handle not: which all are to perish with the 
using) after the commandments and doctrines of men. 
Which things have indeed a show of wisdom in will-wor- 
ship and humility, and neglecting of the body, not in any 
honour to the satisfying of the flesh. 

n Mai. i. 7, 8, 14. Ye offer polluted bread upon mine 
altar. But cursed be the deceiver who hath in his flock a 
male, and voweth and sacrificeth unto the Lord a corrupt 
thing: for I am a great King, saith the Lord of Hosts, and 
my name is dreadful among the heathen. 

o Deut. iv. 2. Ye shall not add unto the word which I 
command you, neither shall ye diminish ought from it, 
that ye may keep the commandments of the Lord your 
God, which I command you. 



244 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

of ourselves,? or received by tradition from others,& 
though under the title of antiquity , r custom, 8 devo- 
tion, 1 good intent, or any other pretence whatso- 
ever^ simony , w sacrilege;* all neglect/ contempt; 2 

p Psa. cvi. 39. Thus were they defiled with their own 
works, and went a whoring with their own inventions. 

q Mat. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching 
for doctrines the commandments of men. 

r 1 Pet. i. 18. Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not 
redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from 
your vain conversation received by tradition from your fa- 
thers. 

s Jer. xliv. 17. But we will certainly do whatsoever 
thing goetli forth out of our own mouth, to burn incense 
unto the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink-offerings 
unto her, as we have done, we and our fathers, our kings 
and our princes, in the cities of Judah, and in the streets 
of Jerusalem. 

t Isa lxv. 3, 4, 5. A people that provoketh me to anger 
continually to my face, that sacrificeth in gardens, and 
burnetii incense upon altars of brick; who eat swine's 
flesh, and broth of abominable things is in their vessels: 
who say, stand by thyself, come not near me; for I am ho- 
lier than thou. These are a smoke in my nose, a fire that 
burneth all the day. Gal.i. 13, 14. How that beyond mea- 
sure I persecuted the church of God, and wasted it; and 
profiled in the Jews' religion above many my equals in 
mine own nation, being more exceedingly zealous of the 
traditions of my fathers. 

v 1 Sam. xiii. 11, 12. I forced myself therefore, and 
offered a burnt offering. 1 Sam. xv. 21. But the people 
(said Saul) took of the spoil, sheep and oxen, the chief of 
the things which should have been utterly destroyed, to 
sacrifice unto the Lord thy God in Gilgal. 

w Acts viii. 18, 19, 22 And when Simon saw that 
through laying on of the apostles' hands, the Holy Ghost 
was given, he offered them money. 

x Rom. ii. 22. Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou com- 
mit sacrilege? Mai. iii. 8. Will a man rob God? yet ye 
have robbed me: but ye say, Wherein have we robbed 
thee? In tythes and offerings. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 245 

hindering,* and opposing the worship and ordi- 
nances which God hath appointed. 13 

Q. 110. What are the reasons annexed to the 
second commandment, the more to enforce it? 

Jl. The reasons annexed to the second com- 
mandment, the more to enforce it, contained in 
these words, " For I the Lord thy God am a jea- 
lous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon 
the children unto the third and fourth generation 
of them that hate me; and showing mercy unto 
thousands of them that love me and keep my com- 
mandments:" are, beside God's sovereignty over 
us, and propriety in us, d his fervent zeal for his 

y Exod. iv. 24, 25, 26. And it came to pass by the way 
in the inn, that the Lord met him, and sought to kill him. 

z Mat. xxii. 5. But they made light of it, and went their 
ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandize. Mai. i. 
7, 13. Ye offer polluted bread upon mine altar — Ye say, 
The table of the Lord is contemptible — Ye said also, Be- 
hold what a weariness is it! and ye have snuffed at it, saith 
the Lord of Hosts; and ye brought that which was torn, 
and the lame, and the sick. 

a Mat. xxiii. 13. But wo unto you, Scribes and Phari- 
sees, hypocrites; for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven 
against men: for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suf- 
fer ye them that are entering to go in. 

b Acts xiii. 44, 45. But when the Jews saw the multi- 
tudes, they were filled with envy, and spake against those 
things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blas- 
pheming. 1 Thess. ii. 15, 16. 

c Exod. xx. 5, 6. 

d Psa. xlv. 11. He is thy Lord, and worship thou him. 
Rev. xv. 3, 4. And they sing the song of Moses the ser- 
vant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and 
marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and 
true are thy ways, thou King of saints. Who shall not fear 
thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name? for thou only art holy. 
X 2 



246 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

own worships and his revengeful indignation 
against all false worship, as being a spiritual 
whoredom ; f accounting the breakers of this com- 
mandment such as hate him, and threatening to 
punish them unto divers generations,^ and esteem- 
ing the observers of it such as love him and keep 
his commandments, and promising mercy to them 
unto many generations. 11 

Q. 111. Which is tlie third commandment? 

A. The third commandment is, u Thou shalt not 
take the name of the Lord thy God in vain: for 
the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his 
name in vain.' n 



e Exod. xxxiv. 13, 14. But ye shall destroy their altars, 
break their images, and cut down their groves. For thou 
shalt worship no other God; for the Lord whose name is 
Jealous, is a jealous God. 

f 1 Cor. x. 20, 21, 22. But 1 say, that the things which 
the Gejitiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to 
God; and I would not that ye should have fellowship with 
devils. Ye can not drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup 
of devils: ye can not be partakers of the Lord's table, and 
of the table of devils. Do we provoke the Lord to jea- 
lousy? Are we stronger than he? Deut. xxxii. 16, 17, 18, 
19. Jer. vii. 18, 19, 20. Ezek. xvi. 26, 27. 

g Hos. ii. 2, 3, 4. Plead with your mother, plead; for 
she is not my wife, neither am I her husband; let her there- 
fore put away her whoredoms — and her adulteries from 
between her breasts: lest I strip her naked, and set her as 
in the day that she was born, and make her as a wilder- 
ness, and set her like a dry land, and slay her with thirst. 
And I will not have mercy upon her children; for they be 
the children of whoredoms. 

h Deut. v. 29. O That there were such an heart in 
them, that they would fear me, and keep all my command- 
ments, always, that it might be well with them, and with 
their children forever? 

i Exod. xx. 7. 






THE LARGER CATECHISM. 247 

Q. 112. What is required in tlie third command- 
ment? 

A. The third commandment requires, that the 
name of God, his titles, attributes, k ordinances, 1 
the word," 1 sacraments, 11 prayer, oaths,? vows,* 
Iots, r his works, 8 and whatsoever else there is 
whereby he makes himself known, be hdily and 

k Mat. vi. 9. After this manner therefore pray ye: — Our 
Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. Deur. 
xxviii. 58. That thou mayest fear this glorious and fearful 
name, The Lord thy God. Psalm lxviii. 5. Extol him that 
rideth upon the heavens by his name, Jah. Psalm xxix. 2. 
Rev. xv. 3, 4. (See above in d.) 

1 Eccl. r. 1. Keep thy foot when thou goest to the house 
of God, and be more ready to hear than to give the sacri- 
fice of fools: for they consider not that they do evil. Mai. 
ii. 4. 

m Psalm cxxxviii. 2. I will worship towards thy holy 
temple and praise thy name, for thy loving kindness ana 
for thy truth; for thou hast magnified thy word above all 
thy name. 

n 1 Cor. xi. from verse 23, to 30. But let a man exa- 
mine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink 
of that cup. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, 
eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning 
the Lord's body. 

o 1 Tim. ii. 8. I will therefore that men pray every where* 
lifting up holy hands without wrath and doubting. 

p Jer. iv. 2. And thou shalt swear, the Lord liveth in 
truth, in judgment, and in righteousness. 

q Eccl. v. 2, 4. Be not rash with thy mouth, and let not 
thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God: for God 
is in heaven, and thou upon earth: — When thou vowest a 
vow unto^the Lord, defer not to pay. 

r Acts i. 24, 26. And they prayed, and said, Thou Lord 9 
■who knowest the hearts of all men, show whether of these 
two thou hast chosen. And they gave forth their lots, and 
the lot fell upon Matthias. 

s Job xxxvi. 24. Remember ttoat thou magnify his work, 
which men behold. 



248 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

reverently used in thought, 1 meditation/ word w 
and writing;* by an holy profession/ and answer- 
able conversation/ to the glory of God/ and the 
good of ourselves/ and others. 

Q. 113. What are the sins forbidden in the third 
commandment? 

A. The sins forbidden in the third command- 
ment are, the not using of God's name as is re- 
quired; 11 and the abuse of it in an ignorant/ vain/ 

t Mai. iii. 16. And a book of remembrance was written 
before him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought 
upon his name. 

v Psal viii. throughout. "When I consider thy heavens, 
the work of thy fingers; the moon and the stars which thou 
hast ordained; what is man, that thou art mindful of him 5 () 
Lord our Lord, how excellent is thy name in all the earth! 

w Psal. cv. 2, 5. Talk ve of all his wondrous works. Col, 
ii. 17. 

x Psal. cii. 18. This shall be written for the generation to 
come; and the people which shall be created, shall praise 
the Lord. 

y 1 Pet. iii. 15. Be ready always to give an answer to 
every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in 
you, with meekness and fear. Mich. iv. 5. We will walk 
in the name of the Lord our God, forever and ever. 

z Phil. i. 27. Only let your conversation be as it becometh 
the gospel of Christ. 

a 1 Cor. x. 31. Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or 
whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. 

b Jer. xxxii. 39. And I will give them one heart and one 
way, that they may fear me forever, for the good of them. 

c 1 Pet. ii. 12. Having your conversation honest among 
the Gentiles; that whereas they speak against you as evil- 
doers, they may by your good works which they shall be- 
hold, glorify God in the day of visitation. 

d Mai. ii. 2. And if ye will not hear, and if ye will not 
lay it to heart, to give glory unto my name, saith the Lord 
of Hosts, I will even send a curse upon you, and I will 
curse your blessings. 






TOE LARGER CATECHISM. 249 

irreverent, profane,^ superstitious, 11 or wicked men- 
tioning or otherwise using his titles, attributes,* 
ordinances, k or works; 1 by blasphemy;" 1 perjury; 11 
all sinful cursing, oaths,? vows, - and lots; 1 ' violat- 

e Acts xvii. 23. Whom therefore ye ignorantly wor- 
ship. 

f Prov. xxx. 9. Lest I be full, and deny thee, and say, 
Who is the Lord? Or lest I be poor, and steal, and take 
the name of my God in vain. 

g Mai. i. 6, 7, 12. If then I be a father, where is mine 
honour? And if I be a master, where is my fear? saith the 
Lord of Hosts unto you, O priests, that despise my name. 
But ye have profaned it; in that ye say, The table of the 
Lord is polluted, and the fruit thereof, even his meat is 
contemptible. Mai. iii. 14. 

h Jer. vii. 4, 9, 10, 14, 31. Trust ye not in lying words, 
saying The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, 
the temple of the Lord are these. Col. ii. 20, 21, 22. 

i Exod. v. 2. And Pharaoh said, Who is the Lord, that! 
should obey his voice, to let Israel go? Psalm cxxxix. 20. 
For they speak against thee wickedly, and thine enemies 
take thy name in vain. 

k Psalm 1. 16, 17. But unto the wicked God saith, What 
hast thou to do to declare my statutes? or that thou 
shouldest take my covenant in thy mouth? seeing thou 
hatest instruction, and callest my words behind thee. 

1 Isa. v. 12. And the harp and the viol, the tabret and 
pipe, and wine are in their feasts: but they regard not the 
work of the Lord, neither consider the operation of his 
hands. 

m 2 Kings xix. 22 Whom hast thou reproached and 
blasphemed? and against whom hast thou exalted thy 
voice, and lifted up thine eyes on high? even against the 
Holy One of Israel. Lev. xxiv. 11. 

n Zech. v. 4. And it shall enter into the house of a 
thief, and into the house of him that sweareth falsely by 
my name; and it shall remain in the midst of his house, and 
shall consume it. 

o Rom. xii. 14. Bless and curse not. 1 Sam xvii. 43. 2 
Sam. xvi, 5. 

p Jer. v. T> Thy children have forsaken me, and sworn 



250 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

ing of our oaths and vows, if lawful;* and fulfilling 
them, if of things unlawful; 1 murmuring and quar- 
relling at, v curious prying into, w and misapplying 
of God's decrees x and providences; y misinterpret- 
ing^ misapplying,* or any way perverting the 

by them that are no gods: Jer. xxiii. 10. For because of 
swearing the land mourneth. 

q Deut xxiii. 18. Thou shalt not bring the hire of a 
whore, or the price of a dog into the house of the Lord 
thy God for any vow. Acts xxiii. 12, 14. And when it was 
day, certain of the Jews banded together, and bound them- 
selves with a curse, saying, that they would neither eat nor 
drink till they had killed Paul. 

r Esth. hi. 7. and ix. 24. They cast Pur, that is, the lot, 
before Hainan, from day to day, — Because Haman — had 
devised against the Jews to destroy them, and had cast 
Pur. 

s Psalm xxiv. 4. Who hath not lifted up his soul to vani- 
ty, nor sworn deceitfully. Ezek. xvii. 16, 18, 19. Surely 
mine oatli that he hath despised, and my covenant that he 
hat!) broken, even it will 1 recompense upon his own head. 

t Mark vi. 26. And the king was exceeding sorry; yet 
for his oath's sake, and for their sakes who sat with him, 
he would not reject her. 1 Sam. xxv. 22, 32,33, 34. 

v Rom. ix. 14, 19, 20. Is there unrighteousness with 
God? God forbid. Why doth he yet find fault? For who 
bath resisted his will? Nay, but, O man, who art thou that 
repliest against God? Shall the thing formed say unto him 
that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus? 

w Deut. xxix. 29, The secret things belong unto the 
Lord. 

x Rom iii. 5, 7, 8. But if our unrighteousness commend 
the righteousness of God; what shall we say? Is God unrigh- 
teous who taketh vengeance? — For if the truth of God 
bath more abounded through my lie unto his glory, why 
yet am I also judged as a sinner? 

y Eccl. viii. 11 Because sentence against an evil work 
js not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of 
men is fully set in them to do evil. Psalm lxxiii. 12, 13. 

z Mat. v. 21 to the end. 

ft Ezek, xiii, 22. Because with lies ye have made the 






THE LARGER CATECHISM. 251 

word, or any part of it, b to profane jests , c curious 
and unprofitable questions, vain janglings, or the 
maintaining of false doctrines; d abusing it, the 
creatures, or any thing contained under the name 
of God, to charms, e or sinful lusts and practices;*" 
the maligning,^ scorning, h reviling, 1 or any ways 

heart of the righteous sad, whom I have not made sad; and 
strengthened the hand of the wicked, that he should not 
return from his wicked way, by promising him life. 

b 2 Pet. iii. 16. In which are some things hard to be un- 
derstood; which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, 
as they do also the other scriptures unto their own de- 
struction. Mat. xxii. 24 to the 31st verse. Ye do err, not 
knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God. 

c Jer. xliii. 34, 36, 38. 

d 1 Tim. vi. 4, 5, 20. He is proud, knowing nothing, but 
doting about questions and strifes of words; whereof com- 
eth envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings, perverse disput- 
ings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth. 
Avoiding profane and vain babblings, and oppositions of 
science, falsely to be called. 2 Tim ii. 14. Charging them 
before the Lord, that they strive not about words, to no 
profit, but to the subverting of the hearers. Tit. iii. 9. 

e Deut. xviii. 10, 11, 12, 13, 14. There shall not be found 
among you any one that maketh his son or daughter to 
pass through the fire, or that useth divination, or an ob- 
server of times, or an enchanter, or a witch, or a charmer, 
or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a ne- 
cromancer. Acts ix. 13. 

f 2 Tim. vi. 3, 4. For the time will come when they will 
not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall 
they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears. 
And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and 
shall be turned unto fables. Jude 4. Rom. xiii. 13, 15. 1 
Kings xxi.9, 10. 

g Acts xiii. 45. But when the Jews saw the multitudes, 
they were filled with envy, and spake against those things 
which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blasphem- 
ing. 1 John iii. 12. 

h 2 Pet. iii. 3. Knowing this first, that there shall come 



252 THE LARGER CATECHIS^I, 

opposing of God's truth, grace, and ways; k making 
profession of religion in hypocrisy, or for sinister 
ends; 1 being ashamed of it, m or a shame to it, by 
uncomfortable, 11 unwise, unfruitful? and offensive 
walkings or backsliding from it. 

in the last day scoffers, walking after their own lusts. Psa. 
k 1. Nor sitteth in the seat of the scornful. 

i 1 Pet. iv. 4. Wherein they think it strange, that you 
run not with them to the same excess of riot, speaking 
evil of you. 

k Acts xiii. 45, 46, 50. See in letter h. But the Jews 
stirred up the devout and honourable women, and the 
chief men of the city, and raised persecution against Paul 
and Barnabas, and expelled them out of their coasts. Acts 
iv. 18. And commanded them not to speak at all, nor 
teach in the name of Jesus. Acts xix. 9. 1 Thess. ii. 16. 
Heb x. 29. 

1 2 Tim. iii. 5. Having a form of godliness, but denying 
the power thereof. Mat. xxiii 14. Wo unto you scribes 
and Pharisees, hypocrites; for ye devour widows' houses, 
and for a pretence make long prayers. Mat. vi. 1, 2, 3, 5, 
16. 

m Mark viii. 58. Whosoever, therefore, shall be ashamed 
of me, and of my words, in this adulterous and sinful ge- 
neration, of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, 
when he cometh in the glory of his Father, with the holy 
angels. 

n Psalm lxxiii 14, 15. For all the day long have I been 
plagued, and chastened every morning. 

o Eph. v. 15, 16, 17. See then that ye walk circumspect- 
ly, not as fools, but as wise. Wherefore be ye not unwise, 
but understanding what the will of the Lord is. 1 Cor. v. 
5, 6. 

p Isa. v. 4. What could have been done to my vineyard, 
that I have not done in it? Wherefore when I looked that 
it should bring forth grapes, brought it forth wild grapes: 
2 Pet. i. 8, 9. 

q Uom. ii 23, 24. Thou that makestthy boast of the law, 
through breaking the law dishonourest thou God? For the 
name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles, through 
you. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 253 

Q. 114. What reasons are annexed to the third 
commandment? 

•A. The reasons annexed to the third command- 
ment, in these words, (" the Lord thy God,") and 
("for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that 
taketh his name in vain") s are; because he is the 
Lord and our God, therefore his name is not to be 
profaned, or any way abused by us; 1 especially be- 
cause he will be so far from acquitting and sparing 
the transgressors of this commandment, as that he 
will not suffer them to escape his righteous judg- 
ment/ albeit many such escape the censures and 
punishments of men. w 

Q. 115. Which is the fourth commandment? 

A. The fourth commandment is, " Remember 
the sabbath-day to keep it holy. Six days shalt 
thou labour, and do all thy work: but the seventh 
day is the sabbath of the Lord thy God: in it thou 
shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy 
daughter, thy man servant, nor thy maid ser- 

r Gal. ili. 1, 3. O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched 
you, that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes 
Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among 
your Are ye so foolish? Having- begun in the spirit, are 
ye now made perfect by the flesh? Heb. vi. 6. 

s Exod. xx. 7. 

t Lev. xix. 12. And ye shall not swear by my name 
falsely; neither shalt thou profane the name of thy God: I 
am the Lord. 

v Deut. xxviii. 58, 59. If thou wilt not observe to do all 
the words of this law that are written in this book, that 
thou mayest fear this glorious and fearful name, The Lord 
thy God; then the Lord will make thy plagues wonderfjil, 
and the plagues of thy seed, even great plagues, and of 
long continuance. Zech. v. 2, 3, 4. Ezek. xsxvi, 21, 22, 23. 

w 1 Sam. ii, .12, 17, 22. 1 Sam. iii. 13, 
Y 



254 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

vant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is with- 
in thy gates: for in six days the Lord made hea- 
ven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and 
rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord bless- 
ed the sabbath-day and hallowed it." x 

Q. 116. What is required in the fourth com- 
mandment? 

A. The fourth commandment requireth of all 
men the sanctifying or keeping holy to God such 
set times as he hath appointed in his word, ex- 
pressly one whole day in seven; which was the 
seventh from the beginning of the world to the re- 
surrection of Christ, and the first day of the week 
ever since, and so to continue to the end of the 
world; which is the Christian sabbath/ and in the 
New Testament called The Lord^s day. 7 - 

Q. 117. How is tlie sabbath or Lortfs day to be 
sanctified? 

A. The sabbath, or Lord's day, is to be sancti- 
fied by an holy resting all that day," not only from 
such works as are at all times sinful, but even from 

x Exod. xx. 8, 9, 10, 11. 

y Gen. ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day, and 
sanctified it; because that in it he had rested from all his 
work. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2. Upon the first day of the week let 
every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath pros- 
pered him. Acts xx. 7. And upon the first day of the week, 
when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul 
preached to them, ready to depart on the morrow. John 
xx. 19 to 27. Mat. v. 17, 18. Isa. hi. 2, 4, 6, 7. Blessed is 
the man that doeth this, — that keepeth the sabbath from 
polluting it. 

z Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day. 

a Exod xx. 8, 10. Remember the sabbath-day to keep 
it holy. In it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy 
srm, &c. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 255 

such worldly employments and recreations as are 
on other days lawful ; b and making it our delight 
to spend the whole time (except so much of it as 
is to be taken up in works of necessity and mer- 
cy ) in the public and private exercises of God's 
worship. d And, to that end, we are to prepare our 
hearts, and with such foresight, diligence and mo- 
deration, to dispose, and seasonably to despatch 
our worldly business, that we may be the more 
free and tit for the duties of that day. e 



b Exod. xvi. 25 to 29. And Moses said, Eat that to-day; 
for to-day is a sabbath unto the Lord: to-day ye shall not 
find it in the field. Six days ye shall gather it; but on the 
seventh day, which is the sabbath, in it there shall be none. 
Jer. xvii. 21, 22. Thus saith the Lord, Take heed to your- 
selves, and bear no burden on the sabbath-day, nor bring" 
it in by the gates of Jerusalem. Neither carry forth a bur- 
den out of your houses on the sabbath-day, neither do ye 
any work; but hallow ye the sabbath day as I commanded 
your fathers. Xeh xiii, 15. to the 23d verse. In those days 
I saw some treading wine-presses on the sabbath, and 
bringing in sheaves, and lading asses; as also wine, grapes, 
and figs, and all manner of burdens — Then I contended 
with the nobles of Judah, and said unto them, What evil 
thing is this that ye do, and profane the sabbath-day? 

c Mat. xii. 1, to the 14th verse. At that time Jesus went 
on the sabbath-day through the corn; and his disciples were 
an hungered, and began to pluck the ears of corn, and to 
eat But when the Pharisees saw it they said unto him, 
Behold thy disciples do that wTich is not lawful to do up- 
on the sabbath-day But be said unto them, kc. 

d Lev. xxiii. 3. Six days shall work be done, but the 
seventh day is the sabbath of rest, an holy convocation. 
Isa. lviii. 13. And call the sabbath a delight, the holy of the 
Lord, honourable; and shalt honour him, not doing thine 
own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking 
thine own words. Luke iv. 16. And, as his custom was, he 
went into the synagogue on the sabbath-day, and stood up 
for to read. Acts xx. 7. 

e Exod. xx. 8. Remember the sabbath-day, to keep it 



256 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 118, Why is the charge of keeping the sab- 
bath more specially directed to governors of families 
and other superiors? 

$.. The charge of keeping the sabbath is more 
specially directed to governors of families and other 
superiors, because they are bound not only to keep 
it themselves, but to see that it be observed by alt 
those that are under their charge; and because they 
are prone oft-times to hinder them by employments 
of their own. f 

Q. 119. What are the sins forbidden in the 
fourth commandment? 

Jl. The sins forbidden in the fourth command- 
ment are, all omissions of the duties required,^ all 
careless, negligent, and unprofitable performing of 
them, and being weary of them; 11 all profaning 

holy Luke xxiii. 54, 56. And that day was the prepara- 
tion, and the sabbath drew on. Neh. xiii. 19. And it came 
to pass, that when the gates of Jerusalem began to be dark 
before the sabbath I commanded that the gates should be 
shut; and charged that they should not be opened till after 
the sabbath. 

f See above in b. Exod. xx. 10. In it (the sabbath) thou 
shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, &c Exod. xxiii. 
12. That thine ox and thine ass may rest; and the son of 
thine handmaid, and the stranger may be refreshed. Exod. 
xvi. 22, 25, 29. 

g Ezek. xxii. 26. Her priests have violated my law, and 
"have profaned mine holy things; — and have hid their eyes 
from my sabbaths; and I am profaned among them. 

h Ezek. xxxiii. 30, 31, 32. And they come unto thee as 
the people cometh; and they sit before thee as my people, 
and hear thy words, but they will not do them: for with 
their mouth they show much love, but their heart goeth 
after their covetousness Mai. i. 13. Ye said also, Behold 
whnt a weariness is it? and ye have snuffed at it, saith the 
Lord of Hosts; and ye brought that which was torn, and 
the lame and the sick. Amos viii. 5. Acts xx. 7, 9. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 257 

the day by idleness, and doing that which is in it- 
self sinful; 1 and by all needless works, words, and 
thoughts, about our worldly employments and re- 
creations. k 

Q. 120. What are the reasons annexed to the 
fourth commandment, the more to enforce it ? 

A. The reasons annexed to the fourth com- 
mandment, the more to enforce it, are taken from 
the equity of it, God allowing us six days of seven 
for our own affairs, and reserving but one for him- 
self, in these words, " six days shalt thou labour 
and do all thy work:" 1 from God's challenging a 
special propriety in that day, " the seventh is the 
sabbath of the Lord thy God: rm from the example of 
God, who u in six days made heaven and earth, the 
sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh 
day: 1 ' and from that blessing which God put up- 
on that day, not only in sanctifying it to be a day 
for his service, but in ordaining it to be a means 
of blessing to us in our sanctifying it; " where- 
fore the Lord blessed the sabbath day, and hallow- 
ed it." n 

Q. 121. Why is the word remember set in the 
beginning of the fourth commandment 6 ? 

i Ezek. xxiii. 39. Moreover, this they have done unto 
me; they have defiled my sanctuary in the same day, and 
have profaned my sabbaths. 

k Jer. xvii. 24, 27. But if ye will not hearken unto me, 
to hallow the sabbath-day, and not to bear a burden: — then 
will I kindle a fire in the gates thereof, and it shall devour 
the palaces of Jerusalem, and shall not be quenched. Isa, 
Iviii. 13. 

1 Exod. xx. 9. 

m Exod. xx. 10. 

u Exod. xx. 11. 

Y 2 



25S THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. The word remember is set in the beginning 
of the fourth commandment. partly because of the 
great benefit of remembering it, we being thereby 
helped in our preparation to keep it;P and, in 
keeping it, better to keep all the rest of the com- 
mandments,^ and to continue a thankful remem- 
brance of the two great benefits of creation and 
redemption, which contain a short abridgment of 
religion: 1 ' and partly because we are ready to for- 
get it, s for that theie is less light of nature for it, f 
and yet it restraineth our natural liberty in things 

o Exod. xx. 8. 

•p Exod. xvi. 23. To-morrow is the rest of the holy sab- 
bath unto the Lord: bake that which ye will bake to-day, 
and seethe that ye will seethe. Luke xxiii. 54, 56. And that 
day was the preparation, and the sabbath drew on. Com- 
pared with Mark xv. 42. And now when the even was 
come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day be- 
fore the sabbath Neh. xiii. 19. 

q Ezek. xx. 12, 19, 20. Moreover, I gave them my 
sabbaths to be a si^n between me and them, that they 
might know that I am the Lord that sanctify them. And 
hallow my sabbaths: and they shall be a sign between me 
and you, that ye may know that 1 am the Lord your God. 

r Gen. ii. 2, 3. And on the seventh day God ended his 
work which he had made: and he rested on the seventh 
day from all his work which he had made. And God bless- 
ed the seventh day and sanctified it: because that in it he 
had rested from all his work, which God created and made. 
Psalm cxviii. 22, 24. The stone which the builders re- 
fused is become the head stone of the corner. This is the 
day which the Lord hath made; we will rejoice and be 
glad in it. Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day. 
Ileb iv. 9. 

s Ezek xxii 26. Her priests have violated my law: 
and have hid their eyes from my sabbaths. 

t Neh.ix. 14. And madest known unto them thy holy 
sabbath, and commandedst them precepts, statutes, and 
laws, by the hand of Moses thy servant. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 259 

at other times lawful ; v that it cometh but once in 
seven days, and many worldly businesses come 
between, and too often take off our minds from 
thinking of it, either to prepare for it, or to sancti- 
fy it ; w and that Satan with his instruments much 
labours to blot out the glory, and even the memo- 
ry of it, to bring in all irreligion and impiety. x 

Q. 122. What is the sum of the six command- 
ments which contain our duty to man? 

A. The sum of the six commandments which 
contain our duty to man, is, to love our neighbour 
as ourselves,* 7 and to do to others what we would 
have them to do to us. z 

Q. 123. Which is the fifth commandment? 

A. The fifth commandment is, " honour thy fa- 
ther and thy mother, that thy days may be long 
upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth 
ihee. a 

v Exod. xxxiv. 21. Six days thou sbalt work, but on the 
seventh day thou shalt rest: in earing-time, and in harvest 
thou shalt rest. 

w Exod. xx. 9. Six days shalt thou labour. Amos viii. 5, 
When will the new moon be gone — and the sabbath that 
we may set forth wheat? 

x Lam. i. 7. Jerusalem remembered in the days of her 
-affliction, and of her miseries, all her pleasant tilings that 
she had in the days of old, when her people fell into the 
hand of the enemy, and none did help her; the adversaries 
saw her, and did mock at her sabbaths. 

Neh. xiii. From verse 15, to 23. In those days saw I in 
Judah some treading wine-presses on the sabbath. Jer. xvii. 
21, 22, 23. 

y Mat. xxii. 39. And the second is like unto it, Thou 
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 

z Mat. vii. 19. Therefore are all things whatsoever ye 
would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them; 
for this is the law and the prophets. 



260 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 124. Who are meant by father and mo- 
ther, in the fifth commandment? 

A. By father and mother ^m the fifth command- 
ment, are meant not only natural parents, b but all 
superiors in age c and gifts; tl and especially such 
as by God's ordinance are over us in place of au- 
thority, whether in family , e church/ or common- 
wealth. s 

Q. 125. Why are superiors styled father and 
mother? 

A. Superiors are styled father and mother, both 
to teach them in all duties towards their inferiors, 
like natural parents, to express love and tender- 
ness to them, according to their several relations; 11 

a Exod. xx. 12. 

b Prov. xxiii. 22, 25. Hearken unto thy father that be- 
gat thee, anil despise not thy mother when she is old. 
Thy father and thy mother shall be glad; and she that bear 
thee shall rejoice. Eph. vi. 1, 2. 

c 2 Tim. v. 1, 2. Rebuke not an elder, but entreat him 
as a father, and the younger men as brethren; the elder 
women as mothers, the younger as sisters. 

d Gen. iv. 20, 21. And Adah bare Jabal: he was the 
father of such as dwell in tents, and of such as have cattle. 
And his brother's name was Jubal: he was the father of all 
such as handle the harp and organ. Gen. xiv. 8, And he 
hath made me a father to Pharaoh. 

e 2 Kings v. 13. And his servant came near, and spake 
unto him, and said, My father, if the prophet had bid thee 
do some great thing, wouldst thou not have done it? 

f Gal. iv. 19. My little children, of whom I travail in 
birth again until Christ be formed in you. 2 Kings ii. 12. 
And Elisha saw it, and he cried, My father, my father! the 
chariot of Israel, and the horsemen thereof. 2 Kings xiii. 14. 

g Isa. xlix. 23. And kings shall be thy nursing fathers, 
and their queens thy nursing mothers. 

h Eph. vi. 4. And ye fathers provoke not your chil- 
dren to wrath; but bring them up in the nurture and ad- 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 261 

and to work inferiors to a greater willingness and 
cheerfulness in performing their duties to their su- 
periors, as to their parents. 1 

Q. 126. What is the general scope of the fifth 
commandment? 

A. The general scope of the fifth command- 
ment is the performance of those duties which we 
mutually owe in our several relations, as inferiors, 
superiors, or equals. k 

Q. 127. What is the honour that inferiors owe 
to superiors? 

A. The honour which inferiors owe to their 
superiors is, all due reverence in heart, 1 word, m 

monition of the Lord. 1 Thess. ii. 7, 8, 11. But we were 
gentle among you, even as a nurse cherisheth her chil- 
dren. So being affectionately desirous of you, we were 
willing to have imparted unto you, not the gospel of God 
only, but also our own souls, because ye were dear unto 
us. As ye know how we exhorted and comforted, and 
charged everv one of you, as a father doth his children. 
Num. xi. 11, 12, 16. 

i 1 Cor. v. 14, 15, 16. I write not these things to shame 
you, but as my beloved sons I warn you: for though ye 
have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet have ye not 
many fathers: for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you 
through the gospel. Wherefore I beseech you be ye fol- 
lowers of me. 

k Eph. v. 21. Submitting yourselves one to another in 
the fear of God. 1 Pet. ii. 17. Honour all men. Love 
the brotherhood. Fear God. Honour the king. Rom. xii. 
10. Be kindly afFectioned one to another, with brotherly 
love, in honour preferring one another. 

1 Mai. i. 6. A son honoureth his father, and a servant 
his master. If then I be a father, where is mine honour! 1 
and if I be a master, where is my fear? Lev. xix. 3. Ye 
shall fear every man his mother and his father. 

m Prow xxxi. 28. Her children arise up, and call her 
blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth her. 1 Pet. iii. 
6. Even as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him lord. 



262 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and behaviour," prayer and thanksgiving for them, 
imitation of their virtues and graces;P willing obe- 
dience to their lawful commands and counsels; * 
due submission to their corrections; 1 " fidelity to, s 
defence 1 and maintainance of their persons and 
authority, according to their several ranks, and 

n Lev. xix. 32. Thou shalt rise up before the hoary- 
head, and honour the face of the old man. 1 Kings ii. 19. 
And she sat on his right hand. 

o 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that first of all, 
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks 
be made for all men; for kings and for all that are in au- 
thority. 

p Heb. xiii. 7. Remember them who have the rule 
over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God: 
whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversa- 
tion. Phil. iii. 17. Brethren, be followers together of me, 
and mark them who walk so, as ye have us for an ensample. 

q Eph. vi. 1, 2, 5, 6, 7. Children, obey your parents in 
the Lord: Servants, be obedient to them that are your 
masters, according to the flesh. 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14. Sub- 
mit yourselvt-s to every ordinance of man for the Lord's 
sake; whether it be to the king, as supreme; or unto go- 
vernors. Horn. xiii. from 1 to 6. Heb. xiii. 17. Prov. iv. 
34, and xxiii. 22. 

r Heb. xii. 9. Furthermore, we have had fathers of our 
flesh, who corrected us, and we gave them reverence. 1 
Pet. ii. 18, 19, 20. Servants, be subject to your masters, 
with all fear — but if when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye 
take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. 

s Tit. ii, 9, 10. Exhort servants to be obedient unto 
their own masters, and to please them well in all things, 
not answering again; not purloining, but showing all good 
fidelity; that they may adorn the doctrine of God our Sa- 
viour in all things. 

t 1 Sam. xxvi. 15, 16. Wherefore then hast thou not 
kept thy lord the king? As the Lord liveth, ye are worthy 
to die, because ye have not kept your masler, the Lord's 
anointed. 2 Sam. xviii. 3. Esth. vi. 2. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 263 

the nature of their places; v bearing with their in- 
firmities, and covering them in love, w that so they 
ma\ be an honour to them and to their government/ 
Q. 128. What are tlie sins of inferiors 
against their superiors? 

A. The sins of inferiors against their superiors 
are, all neglect of the duties required toward 
them; y envying at, z contempt of it, a and rebellion 11 

v Mat. xxii. 21. Render — unto Cxsar the things which 
are Caesar's. Rom. xiii. 6, 7. For this cause pay ye tri- 
bute also: for they are God's ministers attending continu- 
ally upon this very thing. Render, therefore, to all their 
dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom 
custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour. 1 
Tim. v. 17, 18. Let the elders that rule well be counted 
worthy of double honour, especially they who labour in 
the word and doctrine. Thou shalt not muzzle the ox 
that treadeth out the corn: and the labourer is worthy of 
his reward. Gal. vi. 6. Gen. xlv. 11 and xlvii. 12. 

w Gen. ix. 23. And Shem and Japheth took a garment 
and laid it upon both their shoulders, and went backward, 
and covered the nakedness of their father; and their faces 
were backward, and they saw not their father's naked- 
ness. 1 Pet. ii. 18. Prov.xxiii. 22. 

x Psa. cxxvii. 3, 4, 5. Lo, children are an heritage of 
the Lord. Happy is the man that hath his quiver full of 
them: they shall not be ashamed, but they shall speak with 
the enemies in the gate. Prov. xxxi. 23. Her husband is 
known in the gates, when he sitteth among the elders qf 
the land. 

y Mat. xv. 4, 5, 6. But ye say, Whosoever shall say to 
his father or his mother, It is a gift by whatsoever thou 
mightest be profited by me; and honour not his father or 
his mother, he shall be free. Thus have ye made the com* 
mandment of God of none effect by your tradition. 

z Num. xi. 28, 29. And Moses said unto him, Enviest 
thou for my sake? Would to God that all the Lord's peo- 
ple were prophets. 

a 1 Sam. viii. 7. For they have not rejected thee, but 
they have rejected me, that 1 should not reign over them. 



264 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

against their persons and places,* 1 in theirlawful 
counsels, e commands and corrections ; f cursing, 
mocking,^ and all such refractory and scandalous 
carriage, as proves a shame and dishonour to them 
and their government. 11 

Q. 129. What is required of superiors towards 
their inferiors? 

Jl. It is required of superiors, according to that 
power they receive from God, and that relation 
wherein they stand, to love, 1 pray for, k and bless 

Isa. iii. 5. The child shall behave himself proudly against 
the ancient, and the base against the honourable. 

b 2 Sam. xv. from verse 1 to 12. And it came to pass 
after this, that Absalom prepared him chariots and horses, 
&c. 

c Exod. xxi. 15. And he that smiteth his father or his 
mother shall be surely put to death. 

d 1 Sam. x. 27. But the children of Belial said, How- 
shall this man save us? And they despised him, and 
brought him no presents. 

e 1 Sam. ii. 25. Notwithstanding they hearkened not 
unto the voice of their father, because the Lord would 
slay them. 

f Dent. xxi. 18, 19, 20, 21. And they shall say unto the 
elders of his city, This our son is stubborn and rebellious, 
he will not obey our voice, he is a glutton and a drunkard. 
And all the men of his city shall stone him with stones, 
that he die. 

g Prov. xxx. 11. There is a generation that curseth. 
their father, and doth not bless their mother. Verse 17. 
The eye that mocketh at his father, and despiseth to obey 
his mother, the ravens of the valley shall pick it out, and 
the young eagles shall eat it. 

h Prov. xix. 26. He that wasteth his father, and chaseth 
away his mother, is a son that causeth shame, and bringeth. 
reproach. 

i Col. iii. 19. Husbands, love your wives, and be not 
bitter against them. Tit. ii. 4. 

k 1 Sam. xu\ 23. Moreover, as for me, God forbid that 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 2G5 

their inferiors, 1 to instruct," 1 counsel and admonish 
them; 11 countenancing, commending,? and re- 
warding such as do well,** and discountenancing, 1 * 
reproving, and chastising such as do ill; 8 protect- 
ing* and providing for them all things necessary 
for soul v and body: w and, by grave, wise,*holy and 

I should sin against the Lord in ceasing to pray for you. 
Job. i. 5. 

1 1 Kings viii. 55, 56. And he stood, and blessed all 
the congregation of Israel, with a loud voice. Gen. xlix. 28. 

m Deut. vi. 6, 7. And these words which I command 
thee this day shall be in thine heart. And thou sbalt teach 
them diligently unto thy children; and shalt talk of them 
when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest 
by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou 
risest up. 

n Eph. vi. 4. And ye fathers provoke not your chil- 
dren unto wrath; but bring them up in the nurture and 
admonition of the Lord. 

o 1 Pet. iii. 7. Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with them 
according to knowledge, giving honour unto the wife as 
unto the weaker vessel, and as being heirs together of the 
grace of life; that your prayers be not hindered. 

p Rom. xiii. 3. For rulers are not a terror to good works, 
but to the evil. Do that which is good, and thou shaft 
have praise of the same. 1 Pet. ii. 14. 

q Esth. vi. 3. And the king said, What honour and 
dignity hath been done to Mordecai for this? 

r Rom. xiii. 4. He is the minister of God — a revenger 
to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. 

s Prov. xxix. 15. The rod and reproof give wisdom; 
but a child left to himself, bringeth his mother to shame. 
Rom. xiii. 4. 

t Job xxix. from the 12th verse to the 18th. Because I 
delivered the poor that cried, and the fatherless, and him 
that had none to help him, he. Isa. i. 10, 17. Relieve the 
oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow. 

v Eph. vi. 4. See above in letter n. 

w 1 Tim. v. 8. But if any provide not for his own, and 
specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the 
f'aitb v and is worse than an infidel. 
Z 



266 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

exemplary carriage, to procure glory to God, x ho- 
nour to themselves ; y and so to preserve that autho- 
rity which God hath put upon them. 2 

Q. 130. What are the sins of superiors? 

A. The sins of superiors are, beside the neglect 
of the duties required of them, a an inordinate seek- 
ing of themselves, b their own glory , c ease, profit, 
or pleasure^ commanding things unlawful/ or not 
in the power of inferiors to perform ; f counselling,^ 

x 1 Tim. iv. 12. Let no man despise thy youth; but be 
thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversa- 
tion, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. Tit. ii. 3, 4, 5. 

y 1 Kings iii. 18. And all Israel heard of the judgment 
that the king had judged; and they feared the king: for 
they saw that the wisdom of God was in him, to do judg- 
ment. 

z Tit. ii. 15. These things speak and exhort, and rebuke 
with all authority. Let no man despise thee. 

a Ezek. xxxiv. '2, 3, 4. Should not the shepherds feed 
the flocks? The diseased have ye not strengthened, nei- 
ther have ye healed that which was sick, neither have ye 
bound up that which was broken, neither have ye brought 
again that which was driven away, neither have ye sought- 
that which was lost. 

b Phil. ii. 21. For all seek their own, not the things 
which are Jesus Christ's. 

c John v. 44. How can ye believe, who receive honour 
one of another, and seek not the honour that cometh from 
God only? John vii. 18. 

d Isa. lvi. 10, 11. His watchmen are blind; they are all 
ignorant, they are all dumb dogs, they can not bark; sleep- 
ing, \y'u\i^ down, loving to slumber. Yea, they are greedy 
dogs, who can never have enough. Deut. xvii. 17. Neither 
shall lie greatly multiply to himself silver and gold. 

e Acts iv. if, 18. And they called them, and commanded 
them not to speak at all, nor teach in the name of Jesus. 
Dan. iii. 4, 5, 6. 

f Exod. v. from verse 10, to the 19th. There shall no 
straw be given you, yet shall ye deliver the tale of brick. 
Mat. xxiii. 2, 4. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 267 

encouraging, 11 or favouring them in that which is 
evil; 1 dissuading, discouraging or discountenancing 
them in that which is good; k correcting them un- 
duly; 1 careless exposing, or leaving them to wrong, 
temptation and danger; 111 provoking them to wrath; 11 
or any way dishonouring themselves, or lessening 

g Mat. xiv. 8. compared with Mark vi. 24. And she 
went forth, and said unto her mother, What shall I ask? 
And she said, The head of John the Baptist. 

h Jer. v. 30, 31. A wonderful and horrible thing is com- 
mitted in the land. The prophets prophesy falsely, and 
the priests bear rule by their means, and my people love 
to have it so: and what will ye do in the end thereof? 2 
Sam. xiii. 28. 

i Jer. vi. 13, 14. From the prophet even unto the priest, 
every one dealeth falsely. They have healed also the hurt 
of— my people slightly, saying, Peace, peace, when there 
is no peace. Ezek. xiii. 9, 10. 

k John vii. 46, 47, 48, 49. The officers answered, J\ T ever 
man spake like this man. Then answered them the Pha- 
risees, Are ye also deceived? Have any of the rulers or of 
the Pharisees believed on him? But this people who 
knoweth not the law are cursed. John ix. 28. Then they 
reviled him, and said, Thou art his disciple; but we are 
Moses' disciples. 

1 1 Pet. ii. 19,20. For this is thank-worthy, if a man for 
conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. 
For what glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your 
faults, ye take it patiently? But if, when ye do well, and 
suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with 
God. Heb. xii. 10. They verily for a few days chastened 
us after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we 
might be partakers of his holiness. Deut. xxv. 3. 

m Lev. xix. 29. Do not prostitute thy daughter. Isa. 
Iviii. 7. Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that 
thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? When 
thou seest the naked that thou cover him, and that thou 
hidemot thyself from thine own flesh? Gen. xxxiii. 11, 26. 

n Eph. vi. 4. And ye fathers provoke not your children 
to wrath. 



268 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

their authority, by an unjust, indiscreet, rigorous, 
or remiss behaviour. 

Q. 131. What are the duties of equals'? 

A, The duties of equals are, to regard the dig- 
nity and worth of each other,? in giving honour to 
go one before another;** and to rejoice in each 
others gifts and advancement as their own/ 

Q. 132. What arc the sins of equals? 

A. The sins of equals are, beside the neglect of 
the duties required, 8 the undervaluing of the 
worth, 1 envying the gifls, v grieving at the advance- 

o Gen. ix. 21. And he drank of the wine, and was 
drunken, and he was uncovered within his tent. 1 Kings 
xii. 13. And the king (Rehoboam) answered the people 
roughly, and forsook the old mens' counsel that they gave 
him; and spake to them after the counsel of the young 
men, saying, My father made your yoke heavy, and I will 
•add to your yoke; my father also chastised you with whips, 
but 1 will chastise you with scorpions. 1 Kings i. 6. And 
Lis father had not displeased him at any time in saying, 
Why bust thou done so? 1 Sam. iii. 13. For I have told 
him, (Eii) that 1 will judge his house for ever for the ini- 
quity which he knoweth; because his sons made them- 
selves vile, and he restrained them not. 

p 1 Pet. ii. 17. Honour all men — Love the brotherhood. 

q Rom xii. 10. In honour preferring one another. Phil. 
ii, 3. In lowliness of mind, let each esteem other better 
than themselves. 

r Rom. xii. 15, 16. Rejoice with them that do rejoice, 
:<n(l weep with them that weep. Be of the same mind one 
towards another. Phil. ii. 4. Look not every man on his 
own things, but every man also on the things of others. 

s Rom. xiii. 8. Owe no man any thing, but to love one 
another, for he that loreth another hath fulfilled the law. 

t Prov. xiv. 21. He that despiseth his neighbour sinneth; 
but he that hath mercy on the poor, happy is he. Isa. Ixv. 
5. Which say, stand by thyself, come not near to me; fori 
-Sim holier than thou. 2 Tim. iii. 3. 

v Acts vii. 9. And the patriarchs, moved with envy, sold 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 269 

ment or prosperity one of another;*' and usurping 
pre-eminence one over another/ 

Q. 133. What is the reason annexed to the fifth 
commandment, the more to enforce it? 

A. The reason annexed to the fifth command- 
ment, in these words, " that thy days may be long 
upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth 
thee,"*' is an express promise of long life and pros- 
perity, as far as it shall serve for God's glory and 
their own good, to all such as keep this command- 
ment/ 

Q. 134. Which is the sixth commandment 1 ? 

A. The sixth commandment is, "Thou shalt not 
kill."* 

Q. 135. What are the duties required in the 
sixth commandment? 

•A. The duties required in the sixth command- 
ment are, all careful studies, and lawful endea- 

Joseph into Egypt: but God was with him. Gal. v. 26. Let 
us not be desirous of vain glory, provoking one another, 
envying one another. 

w 1 John iii. 12. Not as Cain, who was of that wicked 
one, and slew his brother. And wherefore slew he him? 
Because his own words were evil, and his brother's 
righteous. Mat. xx. 15. Is thine eye evil because I am 
good? Num. xii. 2. Esth.vi. 12, 13. Luke xv. 28, 29. 

x Mat. xx. 25, 26, 27. But Jesus called them unto him 
and said, Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles exer- 
cise dominion over them, and they that are great, exercise 
authority upon them; but it shall not be so among you. 3 
John ix. Luke xxii. 24, 25, 26. 

y Exod. xx. 12. 

z Eph. vi. 2, 3. Honour thy father and mother, which is 
the first commandment with promise; that it may be well 
with thee, and ihou may est live long on the earth. Deut. 
v. 16. 1 Kings viii. 25. 

a Exod. xx. 13. 

Z 2 



270 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

vours, to preserve the life of ourselves b and others, 
by resisting all thoughts and purposes, 11 subduing 
all passions, e and avoiding all occasions/ tempta- 
tions^ and practices, which tend to the unjust 
taking away the life of any; h by just defence there- 
of against violence; 1 patient bearing of the hand of 

b Eph. v. 29. No man ever yet hated his own flesh, but 
nourisheth and cherisheth it. Mat. x. 23. 

c Job xxix. 13. The blessing of him that was ready to 
perish came upon me. 1 Kings xviii. 4. 

d 1 Sam. xix. 4, 5. And Jonathan spake good of David 
unto Saul his father, and said unto him, Let not the king 
sin against his servant, against David; because he hath not 
sinned against thee, and because his works have been to 
thee-ward very good — Wherefore wilt thou sin against in- 
nocent blood, to sluv David without a cause. Jer. xxvi. 15, 
16. Acts xxiii. 21,27. 

e Eph. iv. 26. Be ye angry and sin not: let not the sun 
go down upon your wrath. 

f Prov. xxii. 24, 25. Make no friendship with an angry 
man; and with a furious man thou shalt not go; lest thou 
learn his ways, and get a snare to thy soul. 1 Sam. xxv. 32, 
33. 2 Sara. ii. 23. Deut. xxii. 8. 

g Prov. i. 10, 11. My son, if sinners entice thee, con- 
sent thou not. If they say, Come with us, let us lay wait 
for blood; let us lurk privily for the innocent without cause. 
Verse 15. My son walk not thou in the way with them; 
refrain thy foot from their path. Mat. iv. 6, 7 . 

h 1 Kings xxi. 9, 10, 19. And she (Jezebel) wrote in the 
letters, saying, Proclaim a fast; and set Naboth on high 
among the people, and set two men, sons of Helial, before 
him, to bear witness against him, saying, thou didst blas- 
pheme God and the king: and then carry him out and stone 
Slim, that he may die — Hast thou (Ahab) killed, and also 
taken possession? Thus saith the Lord, In the place 
where dogs licked the blood of Naboth, shall dogs lick 
thy blood, even thine. Gen. xxxvii. 21, 22. 1 Sam. xxiv. 
12. and xxvi. 9,10, 11. 

i Prov. xxiv. 11, 12. If thou forbear to deliver them that 
are drawn unto death, and those that are ready to be slain; 
ifth.au sayest, Behold we knew it not; doth not he that 



THE LARGER GATECHISM. 271 

God; k quietness of mind, 1 cheerfulness of spirit 5 m 
and sober use of meat, 11 drink, physic,? sleeps 
labour, 1 ' and recreations; 5 by charitable thoughts/ 

pondereth the heart consider it? and he that keepeth thy 
soul, doth not he know it? and shall not he render to 
every man according to his works? 1 Sam xiv. 46. 

k Luke xxi. 19. In your patience possess ye your souls. 
Jam. v. 8. Be ye also patient, stablish your hearts, for the 
coming of the Lord draweth nigh. Heb. xii. 5. My son, 
despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint, 
when thou art rebuked of him: &c. 

1 Psalm xxxvii. 8. Cease from anger, and forsake wrath; 
fret not thyself in any wise to do evil. Verse 11. The meek 
shall inherit the earth; and shall delight themselves in the 
abundance of peace. 1 Pet. hi. 3, 4, Whose adorning — let 
it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not cor- 
ruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, 
which is in the sight of God of great price. 

m Prov. xvii. 22. A merry heart doeth good like a me- 
dicine; but a broken spirit drieth the bones. 1 Thess. v. 
16. Rejoice evermore. 

n Prov. xxiii. 20. Be not among riotous eaters of flesh. 
Prov. xxv. 16. 

o Prov. xxiii. 29, 30. Who halh wo? who hath sorrow? 
who hath contentions? who hath babbling? who hatk 
wounds without cause? who hath redness of eyes? They 
that tarry long at the wine; they that go to seek mixed 
wine. Eccl. x. 17. 1 Tim. v. 23. 

p Mat. ix. 12. But when Jesus heard that, he said unto 
them, They that be whole need not a physician, but they 
that are sick. Isa. xxxviii. 21. 

q Eccl. ii. 23. All his days are sorrows, and his travail 
grief; yea, his heart taketh not rest in the night. This is 
also vanity. Psalm cxxvii. 2. 

r Eccl. v. 12. The sleep of a labouring man is sweet, 
whether he eat little or much; but the abundance of the 
rich will not suffer him to sleep. 

s 2 Thess. iii. 10. 12. Eccl. iii. 4. A time to mourn, and 
a time to dance. 

t 1 Cor, xiii. 4 ? 5. Charity thinketh no evil. 1 Sam. xix. 
4, 5, 



272 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

love, v compassion,™ meekness, gentleness, kind- 
ness ; x peaceable/ mild and courteous speeches and 
behaviour; 2 forbearing, readiness to be reconciled, 
patient bearing and forgiving of injuries, and re- 
quiting good for evil;" comforting and succouring 
the distressed, and protecting and defending the 
innocent. b 

v Rom. xiii. 10. Love worketh no ill to his neighbour. 
Prov. x. 12. Hatred stirreth up strifes; but love covereth 
all sins. 

w Zech. vii. 9. Thus speaketh the Lord of Hosts, saying, 
show mercy and compassions every man to his brother. 
Luke x. 33, 34. 

x Col iii. 12. Put on, therefore, as the elect of God, holy 
and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of 
mind, meekness, long-suffering. 

y Horn. xii. 18. If it be possible, as much as in you lieth, 
live peaceably with all men. 

z 1 Pet. iii. 8, 9. Be pitiful, be courteous; not rendering 
evil for evil, or railing for railing, but contrariwise blessing. 
1 Cor. iv. 12, 13. P#eing reviled, we bless; being persecut- 
ed, we suffer it; being defamed, we entreat. 

a Col. iii. 13. Forbearing one another; and forgiving one 
another, if any man have a quarrel against any; even as 
Christ forgave you, so also do ye. Jam iii. 17. The wis- 
dom that is from above is, — gentle and easy to be entreated. 
1 Pet. ii. 20. If when ye do well and suffer for it, ye take 
it patiently; this is acceptable with God. Horn, xii 20. If 
thine enemy hunger, feed him; if he thirst, give him drink: 
for in so doing thou shah heap coals of fire on his head. 
Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good. 
Mat. v. 24. 

b 1 Thess. v. 14. Comfort the feeble minded, support 
the weak. Mat. xw. 35, 36. 1 was an hungered, and ye 
gave me meat; 1 was thirsty, and )e gave me drink; I 
was a stranger, and ye took me in; naked, and ye clothed 
me; I was sick, and ye visited me; I was in prison, and ye 
came unto me. Job xxxi. 19, 20. lsa. lviii. 7. Prov. xxxi. 
8, 9. Open thy mouth for the dumb in the cause of all 
such as are appointed to destruction. Plead the cause of 
the poor and needy. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 2T3 

Q. 136. What are the sins forbidden in the 
sixth commandment? 

A. The sins forbidden in the sixth command- 
ment are, all taking away the life of ourselves c or 
of others, d except in case of public justice, e lawful 
war/ or necessary defence;? the neglecting or with- 
drawing the lawful or necessary means of preser- 
vation of life; h sinful anger, 1 hatred, k envy, 1 desire 

c Acts xvi. 28. But Paul cried with a loud voice, saying, 
Do thyself no harm, for we are all here, Prov. i. 18. 

d Gen. ix. 6, Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall 
his blood be shed: for in the image of God made he man. 

e Exod. xxi. 14. If a man come presumptuously upon 
his neighbour, to slay him with guile; thou shalt take him 
from mine altar, that he may die. Num. xxxv. 31, 33. 

f Deut. xx. 1. When thou goest out to battle against 
thine enemies, and seest horses and chariots, and a people 
more than thou, be not afraid of them; for the Lord thy 
God is with thee, which brought thee up out of the land of 
Egypt, &c. Heb. xi. 32, 33, 34. The time would fail me to 
tell of Gideon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jeph- 
thae, of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets; who 
through faith subdued kingdoms — out of weakness were 
made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the 
armies of the aliens. Jer. xlviii. 10. 

g Exod. xxii. 2. If a thief be found breaking up, and be 
smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him. 

h Mat. xxv. 42, 43. I was an hungered, and ye gave me 
no meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink; I was a 
stranger, and ye took me not in; naked, and ye clothed me 
nor ; sick and in prison, and ye visited me not. Jam. ii. 15, 
16. E-c'.vi. 1,2. 

i Mat. v. 22. I say unto you, That whosoever is angry 
with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger of 
the judgment. 

k 1 John iii. 15. Whosoever hateth his brother is a 
murderer. Lev. xix. 17. Prov. x. 12. Hatred stirreth up 
strifes. 

1 Job v. 2. Envy slayeth the silly one. Prov. xiv. 30. A 
sound heart is the life of the flesh; but envy, the rotten- 
ness of the bones. 



274 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 



of revenge;" 1 and excessive passions, 11 distracting 
cares, immoderate use of meat, drink,P labour/* 
and recreations; 1 ' provoking words ; s oppression, 1 
quarrelling/ striking, wounding,™ and whatsoever 
else tends to the destruction of the life of any. x 

Q. 137. Which is the seventh commandment? 

A. The seventh commandment is, " Thou shalt 
not commit adulterv." y 



m Rom. xii. 19. Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, 
but rather give place unto wrath. 

n James iv. 1. From whence come wars and fightings 
among you? come they not hence even of your lusts, that 
war in your members? Eph. iv. 31. 

o Mat. vi. 34. Take therefore no thought for the mor- 
row; — sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. Job xxi. 
25. Another dieth in the bitterness of his soul, and never 
eateth with pleasure. 

p Luke xxi. 34. And take heed to yourselves, lest at any 
time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and 
drunkenness. 

q Eccl. iv. 8. There is one alone, and there is not a 
second; yea, he hath neither child nor brother; yet is there 
no end of all his labour; neither is his eye satisfied with 
riches; neither saith he, For whom do 1 labour, and be- 
reave my soul of good? This is also vanity. Eccl. ii. 22, and 
xii. 12. 

r Eccl. xi. 9. 

s Prov. xv. 1. Grievous words stir up anger. Prov. xii. 18. 

t Isa. iii. 15. What mean ye that ye beat my people to 
pieces, and grind the faces of the poor? saith the Lord God 
of hosts. Exod. i. 14. 

v Gal. v. 15. But if ye bite and devour one another, take 
heed that ye be not consumed one of another. 

w Num. xxxv. 16. And if he smite him with an instru- 
ment of iron, so that he die, he is a murderer: the murderer 
shall surely be put to death, &c. &c. 

x Prov. xxviii. 17. A man that doeth violence to the 
blood of any person, shall flee to the pit; let no man stay 
him. Exod. xxi. 18, to the end, 

y Exod. xx. 14, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 275 

Q. 138. What are the duties required in the 
seventh commandment ? 

Jl. The duties required in the seventh com- 
mandment are, chastity in body, mind, affections, 2 
words, a and behaviour; 13 and the preservation of 
it in ourselves and others; watchfulness over the 
eyes and all the senses ; d temperance, e keeping of 
chaste company/ modesty in apparel;^ marriage 
by those that have not the gift of continency, h con- 

z 1 Thess. iv.4, 5. Every one of you should know'Tiow 
to possess his vessel in sanctification and honour; not in 
the lust of concupiscence. Job xxxi. 1. 

a Eph. iv. 29. Let no corrupt communication proceed 
out of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of 
edifying. Col. iv. 6. 

b 1 Pet. iil. 2. While they behold your chaste conver- 
sation, coupled with fear. 

c 1 Cor. vh. 2. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let 
every man have his own wife, and let every woman have 
her own husband. Tit. ii. 4, 5. That they may teach the 
young women to be discreet, chaste, keepers at home. 

d Mat. v. 28. Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust 
after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his 
heart. Job xxxi. 1. 

e Prov. xxiii. 31, 33. Look not thou upon the wine 
when it is red — Thine eyes shall behold strange women. 
Jer. v. 7. When I had fed them to the full, they then com- 
mitted adultery, and assembled themselves by troops in 
the harlots' houses. 

f Prov. ii. 16. To deliver thee from the strange woman, 
even from the stranger which fiattereth with her words; &c. 
1 Cor. v. 9. I wrote unto you in an epistle, not to company 
with fornicators. 

g 1 Tim, ii. 9. In like manner also, that the women 
adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness 
and sobriety. 

h 1 Cor. vii. 9. But if they can not contain, let them 
marry, 



276 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

jugal love, 1 and cohabitation ; k diligent labour in 
our callings; 1 shunning all occasions of unclean- 
ness, and resisting temptations thereunto. 111 

Q. 139. What are the sins forbidden in t]\e 
seventh commandment? 

A. *The sins forbidden in the seventh command- 
ment, beside the neglect of the duties required, 11 
are adultery, fornication, rape, incest^ sodomy, 
and all unnatural lusts; - all unclean imaginations, 

i Prov. v. 18, 19. Rejoice with the wife of thy youth; let 
her be as the loving hind, and pleasant roe; let her breasts 
satisfy thee at all times, and be thou ravished always with 
her love. 

k 1 Pet. iii 7. Likewise ye husbands, dwell with them 
according to knowledge. 1 Cor. vii. 5. Defraud ye not 
one the other, except it be with consent for a time — and 
come together again, that Satan tempt ye not for your in- 
continency. 

1 1 Tim. v. 13, 14. And withal they learn to be idle. I 
will therefore that the younger women many, bear chil- 
dren, guide the house. Prov. xxxi. 27. 

m Prov. v. 8. Remove thy way far from her; and come 
not nigh the door of her house. 

n Prov. v. 7. Hear me now therefore, O ye children, and 
depart not from the words of my mouth. Prov. iv. 23, 27. 

o Heb. xiii. 4. Whoremongers and adulterers God will 
judge. Eph. v. 5. For this ye know, that no whoremonger, 
nor unclean person — hath any inheritance in the kingdom 
of Christ and of God. Gal. v. 19. 

p 2 Sam. xiii. 14. Howbeit, he would not hearken to 
her voice, but, being stronger than she, forced her, and 
lay with her. Mark vi. 18. John had said unto Herod, It 
is not lawful for thee to have thy brother's wife. 1 Cor. v- 
1, 13. 

q Rom. i. 26, 27. For this cause God gave them up unto 
vile affections; for even their women did change the natu- 
ral use into that which is against nature: and likewise also 
the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in 
their lust, one Cowards another. Lev. xx. 15, 16. If a man 



ME LARGER GATECHISItf. 277 

thoughts, purposes and affections; 1 ' all corrupt or 
filthy communications, or listening thereunto;* 
wanton looks, 1 impudent or light behaviour, im- 
modest apparel ; v prohibiting of lawful, w and dis- 
pensing with unlawful marriages ; x allowing, tole- 
rating, keeping of stews, and resorting to them; y 

lie with a beast, he shall surely be put to death; and ye 
shall slay the beast. And if a woman approach unto any 
beast, and lie down thereto, thou shalt kill the woman and 
the beast; they shall surely be put to death; their blood 
shall beupon them. 

r Mat. xv. 19. Out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, 
murders, adulteries, fornications. Col. iii. 5. Mortify there-, 
fore your members which are upon the earth; fornication, 
uncleauness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and 
covetousness, which is idolatry. Mat. v. 28. 

s Eph. v. 3, 4. But fornication, and all uncleanness, or 
covetousness, let it not be once named among you, as be- 
cometh saints; neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor 
jesting, which are not convenient. Pro v. vii. 5, 21. That 
they may keep thee from the strange woman, from the 
stranger which flattereth with her words, he. Prov.xix. 27. 

t Isa. iii. 16. The daughters of Zion are haughty, and 
walk with stretched forth necks and wanton eyes. — 2 Pet. 
ii. 13. Having eyes full of adultery, and that can not cease 
from sin. 

v Prov. vii. 10, 13. And behold there met him a woman 
with the attire of an harlot, and subtle of heart. So she 
caught him and kissed him, and with an impudent face 
said unto him. 

w 1 Tim. iv. 3. Forbidding to marry. 

x Lev. xviii. 1 — 21. 

y 2 Kings xxiii. 7. He (Josiali) brake down the houses, 
of the sodomites that were by the house of the Lord.— 
Lev. xix. 29. Do not prostitute thy daughter, to cause her 
to be a whore; lest the landfall to whoredom, and the land 
become full of wickedness. — Jer. v. 7. How shall I pardon 
thee for this? thy children have forsaken me. — When I 
had fed them to the full, they then committed adultery, 
and assembled themselves by troops in the harlots' houses. 
A a 



278 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

entangling vows of single life, 2 undue delay of 
marriage ; a having more wives or husbands than 
one at the same time; b unjust divorce or deser- 
tion : d idleness, gluttony, drunkenness,* 5 unchaste 
company ; f lascivious songs, books, pictures, dan- 
cings, stage-plays :£ and all other provocations to, 
or acts of uncleanness either in ourselves or others. 1 * 
Q. 140. Which is the eighth commandment? 

z Matthew xix. 10, 11. 

a Tim. v. 14, 15. 1 will therefore that the younger wo- 
men marry — for some are already turned aside after Satan. 
Gen. xxxviii. 26. 

b Mat. xix. 5. For this cause shall a man leave father 
and mother, and shall cleave to his wife; and they twain 
shall be one flesh. Cor vii. 2. 

c Mat. v. 32. But I say unto you, that whosoever shall 
put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, 
causeth her to commit adultery; and whosoever shall mar- 
ry her that is divorced, committeth adultery. Mat. ii. 16. 

d See before letter k 1 Cor. vii. 12, 13. 

e Ezek. xvi. 49. Behold this was the iniquity of thy 
sister Sodom, pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of 
idleness was in her — See letter y. 

f Eph. v 11. And have no fellowship with the unfruit- 
ful works of darkness. Prov. v. 8. 

g Horn. xiii. 13. Let us walk honestly as in the day; not 
in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wan- 
tonness. 1 Pet. iv. 3. For the time past of our life may 
suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles: when 
we walked in lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, revel- 
lings, banquetings. Ezek. xxiii. 14, 16. When she saw 
men pourtrayed upon the wall — she doated upon them. — 
Isa. xxiii. 15, 16. Mark, vi 22. 

h Rom. xiii. 14. Make not provision for the flesh to ful- 
fil the lusts thereof. 2 Pet. ii. 17, 18. To whom the mist of 
darkness is reserved for ever. For when they speak great 
swelling words of vanity, they allure through the lusts of 
the fl<sh, through much wantonness, those that were clean 
escaped from them who live in error, &c. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 279 

A. The eighth commandment is, " Thou shalt 
not steal. 5 ' 1 

Q. 141. What are the duties required in the 
eighth commandment? 

A. The duties required in the eighth com- 
mandment are, truth, faithfulness and justice in 
contracts and commerce between man and man; k 
rendering to every one his due; 1 restitution of goods 
unlawfully detained from the right owners there- 
of; 111 giving and lending freely, according to our 
abilities, and the necessities of others; 11 modera- 
tion of our judgments, wills and affections con- 
cerning worldly goods; a provident care and study 
to get,P keep, use and dispose of those things 

i Exod. xx. 15. 

k Psa. xv. 2, 4. He that walketh uprightly, and work- 
eth righteousness. — He that sweareth to his own hurt, and 
changeth not. Mic. vi. 8. What doth the Lord require 
of thee but to do justly? Zech. viii. 16. 

1 Rom. xiii. 7. Render to all their dues, tribute to whom 
tribute, &c. 

m Lev. vi. 4, 5. He shall restore that which he took 
violently away, or the thing which he hath deceiifully got- 
ten, or that which was delivered him to keep, or the lost 
thing which he found, or all that about which he hath 
sworn falsely, &c. Luke xix. 8. 

n Deut. xv. 7, 8, 10. Thou shalt not harden thine heart, 
nor shut thine hand from thy poor brother; but thou shalt 
open thine hand wide unto him, and shalt surely lend him 
sufficient for his need, in that which he wanteth. — Thou 
shalt surely give him, and thine heart shall not be grieved 
when thou givest unto him. Gal. vi. 10. Luke vi. 30, 38, 

o 1 Tim. vi. 9. Having food and raiment, let us be 
therewith content. But they that will be rich fall into 
temptation, and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful 
lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition. 

p 1 Tim. v. 8. But if any provide not for his own, and 



[ 



280 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

which are necessary and convenient for the sus- 
tentation of our nature, and suitable to our condi- 
tions ^ a lawful calling/ and diligence in it; s fru- 
gality;* avoiding unnecessary law-suits, v andsure- 
tiship, or other like engagements;* and an endea- 
vour by all just and lawful means to procure, pre- 
serve and further the wealth and outward estate 
of others, as well as our own. x 

Q. 142. What are the sins forbidden in the 
eighth commandment? 

*i. The sins forbidden in the eighth command- 
specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the 
faith, and is worse than an infidel. 

q Prov. xxvii. 23, 27 Be thou diligent to know the 
state of thy flocks, and look well to thy herds; for riches 
are not for ever, &c. Eccl. iii. 12, 13. I know that there 
is no good in them, but for a man to rejoice and to do 
good in his life. — It is the gift of God. 1 Tim. vi 17, 18. 
Charge them that are rich in this world — that they do good, 
that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, wil- 
ling to communicate. 

r Eph. iv. 28. Let him labour, working with his hands 
the thing which is good. Eccl. ix. 10. Whatsoever thy 
hand findeth to do, do it with thy might. Rom. \ii. 5 — 8. 

s Prov. x. 4. The hand of the diligent maketh rich. 
Kom. xii. 11. Not slothful in business, fervent in spirit; 
serving the Lord. 

t Prov. xii. 27. The substance of a diligent man is pre- 
cious, and xxi. 20. There is a treasure to be desired, and 
oil in the dwelling of the wise: but a foolish man spendeth 
it up John vi. 12. 

v 1 Cor. vi. 7. Now, therefore, there is utterly a fault 
among you, because ye go to law one with another. 

w Prov. xi. 15. He that is surety for a stranger shall 
smart for it: and he that hateth suretiship is sure. Prov. 
vi. 1—5. 

x Lev. xxv. 35. And if thy brother be waxen poor, 
and fallen in decay with thee; then thou shalt relieve him: 
yea though he be a stranger, or a sojourner. Deut. xxii. 1 



THE LARGER CATECHIS3I. 281 

merit, beside the neglect of the duties required/ 
are, theft, z robbery , a man-stealing, b and receiving 
any thing that is stolen; fraudulent dealing,* 1 false 
weights and measures, e removing land-marks/ in- 
justice and unfaithfulness in contracts between 
man and man,e or in matters of trust ; h oppres- 
sion,* extortion, k usury, 1 bribery, 111 vexatious law- 

—4. Exod. xxiii. 4, 5. Phil. ii. 4. Look not every man on 
his own things, but every man also on the things of others. 

y Prov. xxiii. 21. Drowsiness shall clothe a man with 
rags. 1 John iii. IT. But whoso hath this world's good, 
and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his 
bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of 
God in him? James ii. 15, 16. 

z Eph. iv. 28. Let him that stole steal no more. 

a Psa. lxii. 10. Become not vain in robbery. 

b 1 Tim. i. 10. (The law is made) for whoremongers, 
for them that defile themselves with mankind, for men- 
steal ers. 

c Prov. xxix. 24. Whoso is partner with a thief, hateth 
his own soul. Psal. I. 18. When thou sawest a thief, then 
thou consentedst with him. 

d 1 Thess. iv. 6. That no man go beyond and defraud 
his brother in any matter; because that the Lord is the 
avenger of all such. 

e Prov. xi. 1. A false balance is abomination to the 
Lord. Prov. xx. 10. Divers weights, and divers mea« 
sures, both of them are alike abomination to the Lord. 

f Deut. xix. 14. Thou shalt not remove thy neighbour's 
land-mark, which they of old time have set in thine inhe- 
ritance. Prov. xxiii. 10. 

g Amos viii. 5. Making the ephah small, and the shekel 
great, and falsifying the balances by deceit. Psa. xxxvii. 
21. The wicked borroweth, and payeth not again. 

h Luke xvi. 11. If, therefore, ye have not been faith- 
ful in the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to your 
trust the true riches? 

i Ezek. xxii. 29. The people of the land have used 
oppression. Lev. xxv. 17. Ye shall not therefore oppress 
one another; but thou shalt fear thy God. 

k Mat. xxiii. 25. Wo unto you Scribes and Pharisees,, 
A a 2 



282 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

suits, 11 unjust inclosures and depredation; engross- 
ing commodities to enhance the price,? unlawful 
callings,** and all other unjust or sinful ways of 
taking or withholding from our neighbour what 
belongs to him, or of enriching ourselves; 1 ' covet- 
ousness, s inordinate prizing and affecting worldly 
goods; 1 distrustful and distracting cares and stu- 
dies in getting, keeping and using them; v envying 

hypocrites! for ye make dean the outside of the cup and 
of the platter; but within they are full of extortion and 
excess. Ezek. xxii. 12. Thou hast greedily gained of 
thy neighbours by extortion, and hast forgotten me, saith 
the Lord God 

1 Psa. xv. 5. He that putteth not out his money to usury. 

m Job xv. 34. Fire shall consume the tabernacles of 
bribery. Isa. xxxii 15. 

n Frov. iii. 30. Strive not with a man without cause, if 
he have done thee no harm. 1 Cor. vi. 7. 

o Isa. v. 8. Wo unto them that join house to house, 
that lay field to field, till there be no place, that they may 
be placed alone in the midst of the earth. Mic. ii. 2. They 
covet fields, and take them by violence; and houses, and 
take them away. 

p Prov. xi. 26. He that withholdeth corn, the people 
shall curse him; but blessing shall be upon the head of 
him that selleth it. 

q Acts xix. 19. Many also of them which used curious 
arts, brought their books together, and burned them be- 
fore all men. Ver. 24, 35. 

r James v. 4. Behold the hire of the labourers, who 
have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back 
by fraud, crieth; and the cries of them who have reaped, 
are entered into the ears of the Lord of sabaoth Prov. 
xxi. 6. The getting of treasures by a lying tongue, is a 
yanity tossed to and fro, of them that seek death. Job xx. 19. 

s Luke xii. 15. Take heed and beware of covetousness. 
Prov. i. 19. 

t 1 John ii. 15. Love not the world, neither the things 
that are in the world; if any man love the world, the love 
of the Father is not in him, &c. Prov. xxiii. 5. Psai. Ixii. 10. 

v Mat, vi. 25. Take no (anxious) thought for your life, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 28o 

at the prosperity of others: w as likewise idleness,* 
prodigality, wasteful gaming; and all other ways 
whereby we do unduly prejudice our own outward 
estate:^ and defrauding ourselves of the due use 
and comfort of that estate which God hath given 
us. z 

Q. 143. Which is the ninth commandment? 

A. The ninth commandment is, " Thou shalt 
not bear false witness against thy neighbour."* 

Q. 144. What are the duties required in the 
ninth commandment? 

A. The duties required in the ninth command- 
ment, are, the preserving and promoting of truth 
between man and man, b and the good name of 

what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet fop your 
body, what ye shall put on. Ver. 34. Take, therefore, no 
thought for the morrow; fop the morrow shall take thought 
for the things of itself; sufficient unto the day is the evil 
thereof. Eccl. v. 12. The abundance of the rich, will not 
suffer him to sleep. 

w Psal. lxxiii. 3. I was envious at the foolish, when I 
saw the prosperity of the wicked. James v. ix. Grudge 
not one against another, brethren, lest ye be condemned. 

x 2 Thess. iii. 11. We hear that there are some, who 
walk among you disorderly, working not at all, but are 
busy bodies. Prov. xviii. 9. 

y Prov. xxi. 17. He that loveth pleasure shall be a 
poor man: he that loveth wine and oil shall not be rich. 
Prov. xxiii. 20. Be not amongst wine-bibbers, amongst 
riotous eaters of flesh: for the drunkard and the glutton 
shall come to poverty. Prov. xxviii. 19. 

z Eccl. iv. 8. There is one alone and there is not a se^ 
cond; yea, he hath neither child nor brother: yet is there 
no end of all his labour; neither is his eye satisfied with 
riches; neither saith he, For whom do I labour, and be- 
reave my soul of good? Eccl. vi. 2. 

a Exodus xx. 16. 

b Eph, if; 25. Putting away lying, speak every man 



284 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

our neighbour, as well as our own; appearing and 
standing for the truth: d and from the heart, e sin- 
cerely/ freely ,& clearly , h and fully,* speaking the 
truth, and only the truth, in matters of judgment 
and justice, k and in all other things whatsoever: 1 
a charitable esteem of our neighbours;" 1 loving, 
desiring, and rejoicing in their good name; 11 sor- 

truth with his neighbour; for we are members one of ano- 
ther. 

c 3 John xii. Demetrius hath a good report of all men, 
and of the truth itself; yea, and we also bear record, and 
ye know that our record is true, 

d Prov. xxxi. 9. Open thy mouth, judge righteously, 
and plead the cause of the poor and needy. 

e Psul. xv. 2. He that walketh uprightly, and worketh 
righteousness, and speaketh the truth in his heart. 

f 2 Chron. xix. 9. And he charged them, saying, Thus 
shall ye do in the fear of the Lord, faithfully, and with a 
perfect heart, 

g Jer. ix. 3. They are not valiant for the truth upon 
the earth 1 Sam. xix. 4, 5. 

h Jer. xlii. 4. Whatsoever thing the Lord shall answer 
you, I will declare it unto you; I will keep nothing back 
from you. Josh. vii. 19. Acts xx. 20. 

i Acts xx 27. I have not shunned to declare unto you 
all the counsel of God. 2 Sam. xiv. 18, 19, 20. 

k Lev. xix. 15, Thou shalt not respect the person of 
the poor, nor honour the person of the mighty; but in righ- 
teousness shalt thou judge thy neighbour. Prov. xiv. 5. 
A faithful witness will not lie; but a false witness will utter 
lies. 

1 Isa. lxiii. 8. Surely they are my people, children that 
will not lie. Col. iii. 9. Lie not one to another, seeing 
that ye have put off the old man with his deeds. 2 Cor. 
i. 17. 

m Heb. vi. 9. But, beloved, we are persuaded bette; 1 
things of you, andjthings that accompany salvation, though 
we thus speak. 1 Cor. xiii. 5. Charity — thinketh no evii. 

n 3 John 3. 4. I have no greater joy, than to hear 
that my children walk in the truth. Rom, i. 8, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 285 

rowing for, and covering of their infirmities ;P free- 
ly acknowledging of their gifts and graces,** de- 
fending their innocency; 1 " a ready receiving of a 
good report, 5 and unwillingness to admit of an evil 
report concerning them; 1 discouraging tale-bear- 
ers/ flatterers, w and slanderers/ love and care of 
our own good name, and defending it when need 
requireth/ keeping of lawful promises; 2 studying 

o 2 Cor. xii. 21. And lest when I come again, my God 
will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many 
who have sinned already, and have not repented of the 
uncleanness, and fornication, and lasciviousness which 
they have committed. Psal. cxix 158. 

p Prov. xvii. 9. He that covereth a transgression seek- 
eth love. 1 Pet. iv. 8. 

q 1 Cor. i. 4, 5. I thank my God always on your be- 
ll alt', for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus 
Christ; that in every thing ye are enriched by him, in all 
utterance, and in all knowledge. 2 Tim. i. 4,5. 

r Psal. lxxxii. 3. Defend the poor and fatherless; do 
justice to the afflicted and needy. 1 Sam. xxii. 14. 

s 1 Cor. xiii. 6, 7. (Charity) rejoiceth not in iniquity, 
but rejoiceth in the truth — believeth all things, hopeth all 
thing?. 

t Psal. xv. 3. Xor taketh up a reproach again his neigh- 
bour. 

v Prov. xxv. 23. The north wind driveth away rain; sD 
doth an angry countenance, a back-biting tongue. 

w Prov. xxvi, 24, 25. He that hateth, dissembleth with 
his lips, and layeth up deceit within him: when he speak- 
eth fair, believeth him not; for there are seven abomina- 
tions in his heart. 

x Psal. ci. 5. Whoso privily slandereth his neigh- 
bour, him will I cut off. 

y 2 Cor. xi. 18, 23. Seeing that many glory after the 
flesh, I will glory also. Are they ministers of Christ? 
I am more, in labours more abundant, in stripes above 
measure, fee. Prov. xxii. 1. Acts xiv. 20, 23. 

z Psa. xv. 4. He that sweareth to his own hurt, and 
changeth not 



286 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and practising of whatsoever things are true, ho- 
nest, lovely, and of good report. a 

Q. 145. What are the sins forbidden in the ninth 
commandment? 

A. The sins forbidden in the ninth command- 
ment are, all prejudicing of the truth, and the good 
name of our neighbours as well as our own, b espe- 
cially in public judicature; giving false evidence,* 
suborning false witnesses, e wittingly appearing 
and pleading for an evil cause, out-facing and 
overbearing the truth ; f passing unjust sentence,^ 
calling evil good, and good evil; rewarding the 
wicked according to the work of the righteous, 

a Phil. iv. 8. Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are 
true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are 
just, whatsoever tilings are pure, whatsoever things are 
lovely, whatsoever tilings are of good report; if there be 
any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things. 

b Luke iii. 14. And he said unto them, Do violence to 
no man, neither accuse any falsely. 2 Sam. xvi. 3. 2 Sam. 
j. 10. 

c Lev. xix. 15. Ye shall do no unrighteousness in judg- 
ment. Heb. i. 4. 

d Prov. xix. 5. A false witness shall not be unpunished, 
and he that speaketh lies shall not escape. Prov. vi. 16, 
19. 

e Acts vi. 13. And set up false witnesses which said, 
This man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against 
this holy place, and the law. 

f Jer. ix. 3. And they bend their tongues like a bow 
for lies; but they are not valiant for the truth upon the 
earth Psalm xii.3, 4. The Lord shall cut ofFthe tongue 
thai speakelh proud things; who have said, With our 
tongue will we prevail; our lips are our own: who is lord 
over u^ Ps i!m lii. 1, 2, 3, 4. Acts xxiv. 2, 5. 

g Pv»v. xvii. 15. He that justifieth the wicked, and he 
jthat condemneth the just, even they both are abomination 
to the Lord. 1 Kings xxi. 9 — 14, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 287 

and the righteous according to the work of the 
wicked: h forgery, 1 concealing the truth, undue si- 
lence in a just cause, k and holding our peace when 
iniquity calleth for either a reproof from ourselves, 1 
or complaint to others; 111 speaking the truth unsea- 
sonably, 11 nor maliciously to a wrong end,° or per- 
verting it to a wrong meaning, 13 or in doubtful and 
equivocal expression, to the prejudice of truth or 
justice;** speaking untruth, 1 ' lying, 8 slandering,* 

h Isa. v. 23. (Wo to them) which justify the wicked 
for reward, and take away the righteousness of the righ- 
teous from him. 

i 1 Kings xxi. 8. 

k Lev. v. 1. And if a soul sin, and hear the voice of 
swearing, and is a witness, whether he hath seen or 
known of it, if he do not utter it, then he shall bear his 
iniquity. Acts v. 3. Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan 
filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep 
back part of the price of the land? 

1 Lev. xix. 17. Thou shah in any wise rebuke thy neigh- 
bour, and not suffer sin upon him. Isa. lviii. 1. Cry aloud, 
spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my 
people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their 
sins. 1 Kings i. 6. 

m Isa. lix. 5. None calleth for justice, nor any pleadeth 
for truth: they trust in vanity. 

n Prov. xxix. 11. A fool uttereth all his mind: but a 
wise man keepeth it in till afterwards. 

o 1 Ssm. xxii. 9, 10. Then answered Doegthe Edomite, 
which was set over the servants of Saul, and said, I saw 
the son of Jesse coming to Nob, to Ahimelech the son of 
Ahitub. And he inquired of the Lord for him, and gave 
him — the sword of Goliath the Philistine. Psalm lii. 1., 
Why boasted thou thyself in mischief. O mighty man? 

p Psalm lvi. 5. Every day they wrest my words. Mat. 
xxvi. 60, 61. At the last came two false witnesses, and 
said, This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of 
God, and to build it in three days. (Compare John ii. 19.) 

q Gen. iii. 5. God doth know, that in the day ye eat 



288 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, 



back-biting, v detracting,™ tale-bearing, x whisper- 
ing/ scoffing, 2, reviling;* rash, b harsh, c and partial 
censuring ; d misconstruing intentions, words and 
actions ; e flattering/ vain-glorious boastings think- 
thereof, then your eyes shall be opened; and ye shall be as 
gods, knowing good and evil Gen. xxvi. 7, 9. 

r Isa. lix. 13, Conceiving, and uttering from the heart, 
words of falsehood. 

s Col. iii. 9. Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have 
put off the old man with his deeds. Lev. xix. 11. 

t Psalm 1. 20. Thou sittest and speakest against thy 
brother; thou slanderest thine own mother's son. 

v Psalm xv. 3 He that back-biteth not with his tongue. 
Rom. i. 50. Back-biters, haters of God. 

w James iv. 11. Speak not evil one of another, brethren. 
Tit. iii. 2. To speak evil of no man. Jer. xxxviii. 4. 

x Lev. xix. 16. Thou shalt not go up and down as a tale- 
bearer among- thy people. 

y Rom. i. 29. Full of— deceit, malignity, whisperers. 
Prov. xvi. 28. 

z Isa. xxviii. 22. Now, therefore, be ye not mockers, lest 
your hands be made strong. Gen. xxi. 9. Gal. iv. 29. 

a 1 Cor vi. 10. Nor drunkards nor revilers, — shall in- 
herit the kingdom of God. 

b Mat. vii. 1. Judge not, that ye be not judged. 

c James ii. 13. He shall have judgment without mercy, 
that hath showed no mercy. Acts xxviii. 4. 

d John vii. 24. Judge not according to the appearance, 
but judge righteous judgment. Rom. ii. 1. Gen. xxxviii. 
24. 

e Rom. iii. 8. And not rather as we be slanderously re- 
ported, and as some affirm that we say, Let us do evil that 
good may come; whose damnation is just. Psalm lxix. 10. 
When I wept, and chastened my soul with fasting, that 
was to mv reproach. 1 Sam. i. 13, 14, 15. 2 Sam. iii. 10. 
Neh. vi. 6, 7, 8. 

f Psalm xii. 2, 3. With flattering lips, and with a double 
heart do they speak. The Lord shall cut off all flattering 
lips. 

g 2 Tim. iii. 2. For men shall be lovers of their own<- 
sejves, — boasters. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 289 

ing or speaking too highly or too meanly of our- 
selves or others; 11 denying the gifts and graces of 
God; 1 aggravating smaller faults ; k hiding, excusing, 
or extenuating of sins, when called to a free con- 
fession; 1 unnecessarily discovering of infirmities; 111 
raising false rumours, 11 receiving and countenancing 
evil reports, and stopping our ears against just de- 
fence; evil suspicion:* 1 envying or grieving at the 

h Luke xviii. 11. And the Pharisee stood and prayed 
thus with himself: God I thank thee, that I am not as other 
men are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this 
publican. Gal. v. 26. Let us not be desirous of vain glory, 
provoking one another, envying one another. Exod. iv. 
10. And Moses said unto the Lord, O my Lord, I am not 
eloquent, neither heretofore, nor since thou hast spoken 
unto thy servant; but I am slow of speech, and of a slow 
tongue. Ver. 14. And the anger of the Lord was kindled 
against Moses. Acts xii. 22. 

i Job xxvii. 5, 6. God forbid that I should justify you: 
till I die, I will not remove mine integrity from me. My 
righteousness I hold fast, and will not let it go; my heart 
shall not reproach me so long as I live. 

k Isai.xxix 20, 21. All that watch for iniquity are cut 
off; that make a man an offender for a word. Mat vii. 3. 

1 Gen. iii. 12, 13. And the man said, The woman, whom 
thou gavest to be with me, she gave me of the tree and I 
did eat. And the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, 
and I did eat. Prov. xxviii. 13. He that covereth his sins 
shall not prosper. 2 Kings v. 25. Gen. iv. 9. 

m Prov. xxv. 9. Debate thy cause with thy neighbour 
himself; and discover not a secret to another. Gen. ix. 22, 

n Exod. xxiii. 1. Thou shah not raise a false report. 

o Jer. xx. 10. I heard the defaming of many. Report, 
my they, and we will report it. All my familiars watched 
for my halting, saying, Peradventure he will be enticed, 
and we shall prevail against him, and we shall take ouc 
revenge on him. Prov. xxix 12. 

p Acts vii. 57. Then they cried out with a loud voice and 
stopped their ears. Job xxxi. 13, 14. If I did despise the 
cause of my man-servant, or of my maid»semnt when they 
B b 



290 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

deserved credit of any; r endeavouring or desiring 
to impair it, s rejoicing in their disgrace and infa- 
my; 1 scornful contempt/ fond admiration ;* breach 
of lawful promises; x neglecting such things as are 
of good report;? and practising or not avoiding our- 
selves, or not hindering what we can in others, such 
things as procure an ill name.* 

contended with me; what then shall I do when God riseth 
up? and when he visit eth, what shail 1 answer him? 

q 1 Cor. xii. 5. Charity — thinketh no evil. 1 'I im. vi. 4. 

r Mat. xxi. 15. And when the chief priests and scribes 
saw the wonderful things that he did, and the children 
crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the Son of 
David! they were sore displeased. Num. xi. 29. 

s Dan. vi. 3, 4. Then this Daniel was preferred above 
the presidents and princes. Then the presidents and 
princes sought to find occasion against Daniel concerning 
the kingdom. Ezra iv. 12, 13. 

t Jer. xiviii. 27. For was not Israel a derision unto thee? 
was he found among thieves? for since thou spakest of 
him, thou skippedst for joy. 

v Mat. xwii. 28, 29. And they stripped him, and put on 
him a scarlet robe. And when the) had platted a crown 
of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right 
hand, and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked 
him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! (Psalm xxxv. 15, 16. 

w 1 Cor. xiii. 21. Let no man glory in men. Jude 16. 
Having mens* persons in admiration, because of advan- 
tage. Acts xii. 22. 

x Rom. i. 31. Without understanding, covenant-break- 
ers. 2 Tim, hi. 3. 

y 2 Sam. xii. 14. Thou hast given great occasion to the 
enemies of the Lord to blaspheme. 1 Sam. ii. 24. 

z Phil. hi. 18, 19. For many walk, of whom I have told 
you often, and now tell you even weeping, that they are 
the vr.cr/.ies of the cross < .Christ: whose end is destruc- 
tion. Whose god is their btllv, and whose glory is in their 
shame, who mind earthly things. 2 Pet. ii. 2. And many 
sh : follow their pernicious ways; by reason of whom the 
way of truth shall be evil spoken of. 2 Sam. xii. 13. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 291 

Q. 146. Which is the tenth commandment? 

A. The tenth commandment is, " Thou shalt 
not covet thy neighbour's house, thou shalt not 
covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his man-servant, 
nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor 
any thing that is thy neighbour's."* 

Q. 147. What are the duties required in the 
tenth commandment? 

A. The duties required in the tenth command- 
ment are, such a full contentment with our own 
coudition, b and such a charitable frame of the whole 
sou! towards our neighbour, as that all our inward 
motions and affections touching him, tend unto and 
further all that good which is his. c 

Q. 148. What are the sins forbidden in the 
tenth commandment? 

Jl. The sins forbidden in the tenth command- 
ment are, discontentment with our own estales; d 
envying, e and grieving at the good of our neigh- 

a Exod. xx. 17. 

b Heb. xiii 5. Let your conversation be without covet- 
ousness; and be content with such things as ye have: for 
he hath said, I will never leave thee. 1 Tim. vi. 6. 

c Rom. xii. 15. Rejoice with them that do rejoice, and 
weep with them lhat weep. Phil. ii. 4. Look not every 
man on his own tilings, but every man also on the things 
of others. Job xxxi. 29. 1 Tim i. 5. 

d 1 Cor. x. 10. Neither murmur ye, as some of them 
also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer. 1 
Kings xxi. 4. 

e Gal. v. 26. Let us not be desirous of vain glory, pro- 
voking one another, envying one another. James iii. 14, 16. 
But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, 
glory not; and lie not against the truth. For where envy- 
ing and strife is, there is confusion, and every evil work. 



292 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

boar/ together with all inordinate motions and af- 
fections to any thing that is his.s 

Q. 149. Is any man able perfectly to keep th6 
commandments of God7 

A. No man is able, either ofhimself, h or by any 
grace received in this life, perfectly to keep the 
commandments of God; 1 but doth daily break them 
in thought, k word and deed. 1 

Q. 150. Are all transgressions of the law of 

f Psalm cxii. 9, 10. His horn shall be exalted with hon- 
our. Trie wicked shall see it, and be grieved. Neh. ii. 10. 

g Rom. vii. 7. I had not known sin but by the law; for I 
iiaci noi known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt 
not covet. Deut. v. 21. Neither shalt thou desire thy 
neighbour's wife, neither shalt thou covet thy neighbour's 
house, his field, or his man-servant, or his maid-servant, his 
t>x, or his ass, or any thing that is thy neighbour's. Col. iii. 
5. Mortify — inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and 
covctousness, which is idolatry. Rom. xiii. 9. 

h James hi. 2. In many things we offend all. Job. xv. 14. 
What is man, thai he should be clean? and he which is born 
of a woman, that he should be righteous? John xv. 5. With- 
out me ye can do nothing. 

i Eccl. vii. 20. There is not a just man upon earth, that 
doi th good, and sinneth not. 1 Kings viii. 46. For there 
is no man that sinneth not. 1 John i. 8. If we say that 
we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is 
not in us. 

k Gen. viii. 21. The imagination of man's heart is evil 
from his youth. James i. 14. Every man is tempted, when 
he is drawn away of his own lust and enticed. Gen. vi. 5. 
See in letter i. 

1 Psalm xix. 12. Who can understand his errors? cleanse 
thou me from secret faults. Rom. iii. 9. We have before 
proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin 
— and ver. 19. — Every mouth may be stopped, and all the 
world may become guilty before God. James iii. 2. In 
many things we offend all. Ver. 8. The tongue can no man 
tame; it is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 293 

God equally heinous in themselves, and in the sight 
of God? 

* 1. All transgressions of the law of God are not 
equally heinous; but some sins in themselves, and 
by reason of several aggravations, are more heinous 
in the sight of God than others." 1 

Q. 151. What are those aggravations that make 
some sins more heinous than others? 

A Sins receive their aggravations, 

1. From the persons offending: 11 If they be of 
riper age,° greater experience, or grace;? eminent 
for profession,* 1 gifts, 1 ' place, 5 office, 1 guides to 

m Heb. ii. 2,3. If the word spoken by angels was stead- 
fast, and every transgression and disobedience received 
a just recompence of reward; how shall we escape, if we 
neglect so great salvation, which at the first began to be 
spoken by the Lord- Ezra ix 14. Psalm lxxviii. IT, 32, 56. 

n Jer. ii. viii. The priests said not, Where is the Lord? 
and they that handle the law knew me not; the pastors 
also transgressed against me, and the prophets prophesied 
by Baal 

o Job xxxii. 9. Great men are not always wise; neither 
do the aged understand judgment. Eccl. iv. 13. 

p 1 Kings xi. 9. And the Lord was angry with Solomon, 
because his heart was turned from the Lord God of Israel, 
which had appeared unto him twice. 

q 2 Sam. xii. 14. By this deed thou hast given great 
occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme. 1 Cor. 
v. 1. 

r James iv. 17. To him that knoweth to do good-, and 
doeth it not, to him it is sin. Luke xii. 47. That servant, 
which knew his lord's will, and prepared not himself, nei- 
ther did according to his will, shall be beaten with many 
stripes. 

s John iii. 10. Jesus answered and said unto him, Art 
thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these things? Jer. 
v. 4, 5. 

t 2 Sam xii. 7, 8, 9. And Nathan said unto David, Thou 
art the man. Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, I anointed 
Bb 2 



294 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

others/ and whose example is likely to be follow- 
ed by others. w 

2. From the parties offended : x If immediately 
against God/ his attributes 2 and worship ; a against 
Christ, and his grace; b the Holy Spirit/ his wit* 

thee king over Israel; and I gave thee thy master's house: 
wherefore hast thou despised the commandment of the 
Lord to do evil in his sight? Ezek.viii. 11, 12. 

v Rom. ii. 21, 22, 24. Thou therefore which teachest 
another, teachest thou not thyself? Thou that preachest a 
man should not steal, dost thou steal? Thou that sayest a 
man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adul- 
tery? For the name of God is blasphemed among the 
Gentiles through you. 

w Gal. ii. 14. But when I saw that they walked not up- 
rightly, according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto 
Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the 
manner of the Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why com- 
pellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? 2 Pet. i. 2. 

x 1 John v. 10. He that believeth on the Son of God 
hath the witness in himself. He that believeth not God 
hath made him a liar; because he believeth not the record 
that God gave of his Son. Mat. xxi.38. 39. 

y 1 Sam. ii. 25. If one man sin against another, the 
judge shall judge him: but if a man sin against the Lord, 
who shall entreat for him? Acts v. 4. Thou hast not lied 
tinto men; but unto God. 

z Rom. ii. 4 Or despisest thou the riches of his good- 
ness, and forbearance, and long-suffering, not knowing that 
the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance? 

a Mai. i. 14. Cursed be the deceiver, which hath in his 
flock a male, and voweth and sacrificeth unto the Lord a 
corrupt thing. 1 Cor. x. 21, 22. Ye can not be partakers 
of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. Do we 
provoke the Lord to jealousy? are we stronger than he? 

b John iii. 18. He that believeth not is condemned al- 
ready; because he hath not believed in the name of the 
only begotten Son of God. Verse 36. He that believeth 
not the Son shall not see life, but the wrath ofGodabideth 
on him. Heb. xii.25. 

c Heb, x, 29. Of how much sorer punishment, suppose 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 2S5 

ness, d and workings ; e against superiors, men of 
eminency/ and such as we stand especially related 
and engaged unto;s against any of the saints, h par- 
ticularly weak brethren, 1 the souls of them or any 
other; k and the common good of all or of many. 1 

3. From the nature and quality of the offence: 111 
If it be against the express letter of the law,* 

ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under 
foot the Son of God, and hath done despite unto the Spirit 
of grace? Mat. xii. 31, 32. 

d Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, 
whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. 

e Heb. vi. 4, 5, 6. For it is impossible for those who 
were once enlightened, and were made partakers of the 
Holy Ghost; if they shall fall away, to renew them again 
unto repentance. 

f Num. xii. 8. Wherefore then were ye not afraid to 
speak against my servant Moses? Jude, ver. 8. Isa. iii. 5. 

g Prov. xxx. 17. The eye that mocketh at his father, 
and despiseth to obey his mother, the ravens of the valley 
shall pick it out, and the young eagles shall eat it. Psalm 
xii. 9. Yea, mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, 
which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against 
me. Psalm lv. 12 — 14. 

h Zech. ii. 8. He that toucheth you, toucheth the apple 
of his eye. 

i 1 Cor. viii. 11, 12. And through thy knowledge shall 
the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? But when 
ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak con- 
science, ye sin against Christ. Rom. xiv. 13, 15, 21. 

k Ezek. xiii. 19. And will ye pollute me among my peo- 
ple for handfuls of barley, and for pieces of bread, to slay 
the souls that should not die? 

1 1 Thess. ii. 15, 16. Who both killed the Lord Jesus, 
and their own prophets, and have persecuted us — to fill up 
their sins alway; for the wrath is come upon them, to the 
uttermost. Mat. xxiii. 34 — 38. 

m Isa. iii. 9. They declare their sin as Sodom, they hide 
it not. Prov. vi. 30 — 33. 

n Ezek, xx. 12, 13, I gave them my sabbaths, to be a 



296 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

break many commandments, contain in it many 
sins; if not only conceived in the heart, but break 
forth in words and actions^ scandalize others,** and 
admit of no reparation; 1 " if against means, s mer- 
cies, 1 judgments/ light of nature, w conviction of 
conscience/ public or private admonition/ cen- 

sign between me and them — and my sabbaths they greatly 
polluted. 

o Col. iii. 5. Mortify, therefore, your members which 
are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, inordinate 
affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is 
idolatry. 1 Tim. vi. 10. 

p Mic. ii. 1, 2. Wo to them that devise iniquity, and 
Work evil upon their beds; when the morning is light, they 
practise it, because it is in the power of their hands. And 
they covet fields, and take them by violence. 

q Rom. ii 23, 24. Thou that makest thy boast of the law, 
through breaking the law dishonourest thou God? For the 
name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through 
you, as it is written. Mat. xviii.7. 

r Prov. ix. 32, 33, 34. But whoso committeth adultery 
with a woman — a wound and dishonour shall he get, and 
his reproach shall not be wiped away. For jealousy is the 
rage of a man: therefore he will not spare in the day of ven- 
geance. He will not regard any ransom. Mat. xvi. 26. 
What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, 
and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange 
for his soul? 

s Mat. xi. 21, 22. Wo unto thee, Chorazin! wo unto 
thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works which were done 
in you, had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would 
have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. But I say 
unto you, it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon 
at the day of judgment, than for you. Ver. 23, 24. John 
xv. 22. 

t Deut. xxxii. 6. Do ye thus requite the Lord, O foolish 
people and unwise? Is not he thy father, that hath bought 
thee? hath he not made thee, and established thee? Isa. i. 
1,2, 3. Ezra ix. 13,14. 

v Jer. v. 3. O Lord, are not thine eyes upon the truth? 
thou hast stricken them, but they have not grieved; thou 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 29T 

sures of the church, z civil punishments;* 1 and our 
prayers, purposes, promises, 15 vows, c covenants/ 
and engagements to God or men : e if done delibe- 

hast consumed them, but they have refused to receive cor- 
rection: they have made their faces harder than a rock; 
they have refused to return. Amos iv. 8 — 11. 

w Rom. i. 20, 21. For the invisible things of him from 
the creation of the world, are clearly seen, being" under- 
stood by the. things that are made, even his eternal power 
and Godhead; so that they are without excuse. 

x Rom. i. 32. Who knowing the judgment of God, that 
they who commit such things are worthy of death, not only 
do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them 
Dan. v. 22. 

y Prov. xxix. 1. He that being often reproved, harden- 
eth his neck, shall suddenly be destroyed, and that without 
remedy. 

z Mat. xviii. 17. If he neglect to hear the church, 
let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. 
Tit. ill. 10. 

a Prov. xxvii. 22. Though thou shouklst bray a fool in a 
mortar among wheat with a pestle, yet will not his foolish- 
ness depart from him. 

b Psal. lxxviii. 34, 36, 37. When he slew them, then 
they sought him; and they returned, and inquired early 
after God. Nevertheless, they did flatter him with their 
mouth, and they lied unto him with their tongues : for 
their heart was not right with him; neither were they 
stedfast in his covenant. Jer. xlii. 5, 6, 20, 21, 22. 

c Eccl. v. 5. Better it is that thou shouldest not vow, 
than that thou shouldest vow and not pay. Prov. xx. 25. 
It is a snare to the man who devoureth that which is holy, 
and after vows to make inquiry. 

d Lev. xxvi. 25. And I will bring a sword upon you, 
that shall avenge the quarrel of my covenant. Jer. xxxi. 32. 

e Prov. ii. 17. Which forsaketh the guide of her 
youth, and forgetteth the covenant of her God. Ezek. 
xvii. 18. Seeing he despised the oath, by breaking the 
covenant, when lo, he had given his hand, and hath done 
all these things, he shall not escape. 



298 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

rately, f wilfully,s presumptuously, 11 impudently, 1 
boastingly, k maliciously 1 frequently , m obstinately, 11 
with delight, continuance,? or relapsing after re- 
pentance.^ 

f Psal. xxxvi. 4. He deviseth mischief upon his bed, 
he setteth himself in a way that is not good, he abhorreth 
not evil. 

g Jer. vi. 16. Thus saith the Lord, Stand ye in the 
ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the 
good way and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your 
souls; but they said, We will not walk therein. 

h Num. xv. 30. But the soul that doeth aught pre- 
sumptuously, whether he be born in the land, or a stran- 
ger, the same reproacheth the Lord ; and that soul shall 
be cut off from among his people. Exod< xxi 14. 

i Jer. vi. 15. Were they ashamed, when they had com- 
mitted abomination ? nay, they were not at all ashamed, 
neither could they blush ; therefore shall they fall among 
them that fall. Prov. vii. 13. 

k Psal. lii. 1. Why boastest thou thyself in mischief, O 
mighty man ? 

1 Ezek. xxxv. 5. Because thou hast had a perpetual 
hatred, and hast shed the blood of the children of Israel 
by the force of the sword, in the time of their calan ity, 
in the time that their iniquity had an end ; therefore, as 
I live, saith the Lord God, I will prepare thee unto biood. 
3 John 10. 

m Num. xiv. 22. And have tempted me now these 
ten times, and have not hearkened to my voice. 

n Zech. vii. 11, 12. But they refused to hearken, and 
pulled away the shoulder, and stopped their ears, that 
they should not hear. Yea, they made their hearts as an 
adamant stone. 

o Prov. ii. 14. Who rejoice to do evil, and delight in 
the frowardness of the wicked. 

p Jer. ix. 3. They proceed from evil to evil, and they 
know not me, saith the Lord. Ver. 5. And weary them- 
selves to commit iniquity. Jsa. lvii. 17. 

q 2 Pet. ii. 20, 21. For if after they have escaped the 
pollutions of the world, through the knowledge of the 
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 299 

4. From circumstances of time, r and place: 8 
if on the Lord's day, 1 or other times of divine 
worship;* or immediately before, w or after these,* 
or other helps to prevent or remedy such miscar- 
riages^ if in public, or in the presence of others, 

therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them 
than the beginning. For it had been better for them not 
to have known the way of righteousness, than, after they 
have known it, to turn from the holy commandment deli- 
vered unto them. Heb. vi. 4, 

r Isai xxii. 12, 13. And in that day did the Lord God 
of hosts call to weeping and to mourning, and to baldness, 
and to girding with sackcloth: and behold joy and glad- 
ness, slaying oxen, and killing sheep, eating flesh, and 
drinking wine. Ver. 14. Surely this iniquity shall not be 
purged from you, till ye die, saith the Lord God of hosts. 
2 Kings v. 26. 

s Jer. vii. 10, 11. And come and stand before me in 
this house, which is called by my name, and say, We are 
delivered to do all these abominations? Is this house, 
which is called bv my name, become a den of robbers in 
your eyes? 

t Ezek. xxiii. 23, 38, 39. They have defiled my sanc- 
tuary in the same day, and have profaned my sabbaths. 

v Isai, lviii.3, 4. Behold in the day of your fast ye 
find pleasure, and exact all your labours. Behold ye fast 
for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of wicked- 
ness. 

w 1 Cor. xi. 20, 21. When ye come together there- 
fore into one place, this is not to eat the Lord's supper; 
for in eating, every one taketh before other, his own sup- 
per; and one is hungry, and another is drunken. Jer. vii. 
9, 10. Will ye steal, murder — and come and stand before 
me in this house? 

x Frov. vii. 14. I have peace-offerings with me; this 
day have I paid my vows. Therefore came I forth to meet 
thee, diligently to seek thy face, and I have found thee. 

y Neh. ix. 13, 14, 15, 16. Thou earnest down also upon 
mount Sinai — and madest known unto them thy holy sab- 
bath — and gavest them bread from heaven for their hun- 
ger, and broughtest forth water for them out of the rock 



300 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

who are thereby likely to be provoked or defiled. 2 
Q. 1 52. What doth every sin deserve at the hands 
of God 6 ! 

A. Every sin, even the least, being against the 
sovereignty, 11 goodness b and holiness of God, e and 
against his righteous law, d deserveth his wrath and 
curse, e both in this life/ and that which is to 

for their thirst — But they and our fathers dealt proudly, 
and hardened their necks, and hearkened not to thy com- 
mandments. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 15, 16. 

z Isai. mil. 9. They declare their sin as Sodom, they 
hide it not: wo unto their soul, for they have rewarded 
evil unto themselves. 1 Sam. ii. 22, 23, 24. 

a Jam. ii. 10, 11. Whosoever shall keep the whole law, 
and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all. For he 
that said, Do not commit adultery; said also, Do not kill. 

b Deut. xxxii. 6. Do ye thus requite the Lord, O fool- 
ish people and unwise? Is not he thy father that hath 
bought thee? hath he not made thee and established thee? 

c Hab. i. 13. Thou art of purer eyes than to behold 
evil, and canst not look on iniquity: wherefore lookest 
thou upon them that deal treacherously? 1 Pet. i. 15, 16. 
As he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all 
manner of conversation: because it is written, Be ye holy, 
for I am holy. Lev. xi. 45. 

d 1 John iii. 4. Whosoever committeth sin, trans- 
gresseth also the law; for sin is the transgression of the 
law. Rom. vii. 12. The law is holy, and the command- 
ment holy, and just, and good. 

e Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the 
law, are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every 
one that continueth not in all things which are written in 
the book of the law to do them. Eph. v. 6. 

f Deut. xxviii. 15. to the end. But it shall come to 
pass, if thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of the Lord 
thy God, to observe to do all his commandments and his 
statutes, which I command thee this day; that all these 
curses shall come upon thee, and overtake thee, &c. Prov. 
xiii. 21. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 301 

come;& and cannot be expiated but by the blood 
of Christ. 1 * 

Q. 153. What doth God require of us, that we 
may escape his wrath and curse due to us by reason 
of the transgression of the law? 

A. That we may escape the wrath and curse 
of God due to us by reason of the transgression of 
the law, he requireth of us repentance towards 
God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ, 1 
and the diligent use of the outward means where- 
by Christ communicateth to us the benefits of his 
mediation. 1 * 

Q. 154. What are the outward means whereby 
Christ communicates to us the benefits of his media- 
tion? 

g Matt. xxv. 14. Depart from me, ye cursed, into 
everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. 
Rom. vi. 21. The end of those things is death. Ver. 23. 
The wages of sin is death. 

h Heb. ix. 22. And almost all things are by the law 
purged with blood; and without shedding of blood, is no 
remission. 1 John i. 7. And the blood of Jesus Christ 
his Son cleanseth us from all sin. 1 Pet. i. 18, 19. 

i Acts xx. 21. Testifying both to the Jews, and also to 
the Greeks, repentance towards God, and faith towards 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Mark i. 15. Repent ye, and be- 
lieve the gospel. John iii. 18. He that believeth on him 
is not condemned: but he that believeth not, is condemn- 
ed already; because he hath not believed in the name of 
the only begotten Son of God. 

k Prov. viii. 33, 34, 35. Hear instruction, and be wise, 
and refuse it not. Blessed is the man that heareth me, 
watching daily at my gates, waiting at the posts of my 
doors. For whoso findeth me, findeth life, and shall ob- 
tain favour of the Lord. Luke xiii. 24. Strive to enter 
in at the strait gate; for many, I say unto you, will seek to 
enter in, and shall not be able. 
Cc 



302 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Jl. The outward and ordinary means, whereby 
Christ communicates to his church the benefits of 
his mediation, are all his ordinances; especially 
the word, sacraments, and prayer; all which are 
made effectual to the elect for their salvation. 1 

Q. 155. How is the word made effectual to sal- 
vation*? 

A. The Spirit of God maketh the reading, but 
especially the preaching of the word, an effectual 
means of enlightening, 111 convincing and humbling 
sinners; 11 of driving them out of themselves, and 
drawing them unto Christ; of conforming them 

1 Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye therefore and teach all 
nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe 
all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and lo, I am 
with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Acts 
ii. 42, 46. And they continued steadfastly in the apostles* 
doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in 
prayers. And they continuing daily with one accord in 
the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did 
eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart. 1 
Tim. iv. 16. 1 Cor. i. 21. Eph. v 19, 20. and vi. 17, 18. 

m Psa. xix. 8. The commandment of the Lord is pure, 
enlightening the eyes. Acts xxvi. 18. To open their 
eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from 
the power of Satan unto God. 

n Jer. xxiii. 28, 29. And he that hath my word, let him 
speak my word faithfully. Is not my word like as a fire? 
saith the Lord; and like a hammer that breaketh the rock 
in pieces? Heb. vi. 12. The word of God is quick and 
powerful, and sharper than any two edged sword, piercing 
even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the 
joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and 
intents of the heart. Rom. viii. 16. 

o Acts ii. 37. Now when they heard this, they were 
pricked in their heart, and said unto Peter, and to the 
rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, what shall we do? 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 303 

to his image,? and subduing them to his will;*} of 

strengthening them against temptations and cor- 
ruptions; 1 ' of buiildng them up in grace, 5 and es- 
tablishing their hearts in holiness and comfort 
through faith unto salvation. 1 

Ver.41. Then they that gladly received his word, were 
baptized: and the same day there were added unto them 
about three thousand souls. Acts viii. 27 — 38. 

p 2 Cor, iii. 18. But we all with open face, beholding 
as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the 
same image, from glorv to glory, even as bv the Spirit of 
the Lord. Col. i. 25—27. 

q 2 Cor. x. 4, 5. (For the weapons of our warfare are 
not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of 
strong holds:) Casting down imaginations, and even high 
thing, that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, 
and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience 
of Christ. Rom. vi. 17. 

r Psal. xix. 11. Moreover by them is thy servant 
warned. Col. i. 28. Whom we preach, warning every 
man. Ephes. vi. 16, 17. Above all, taking the shield of 
faith, wherewith ye may be able to quench all the fiery 
darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, 
and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. 
Matt. iv. 7, 10. 

s Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some apostles — and 
some pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, 
for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body 
of Christ: See. Acts xx. SO. And now, brethren, I com- 
mend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is 
able to build vou up. 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16. 1 Cor. iii. 9, 
10, 11. 

t Rom. xvi. 25. Now to him that is of power to stab- 
lish you according to my gospel, and the preaching of Je- 
sus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery 
which was kept secret since the world began. 1 Thess. 
iii. 2, 13. And sent Timotheus our brother, and minister 
of God and our fellow-labourer in the gospel of Christ, to 
establish you, and to comfort you concerning your faith: 
&c. Rom. x. 14, 15, 16, 17. 



301 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 156. Is the word of God to be read by all? 

A. Although all are not permitted to read the 
word publicly to the congregation/ yet all sorts of 
people are bound to read it apart by themselves, w 
and with their families: 31 to which end, the holy 
scriptures are to be translated out of the original 
into vulgar languages.*' 

Q. 157. How is the tvord of God to be read? 

A. The holy scriptures are to be read with an 

v Dent. xxxi. 9, 11, 12, 13. And Moses wrote this law, 
and delivered it unto the priests, the sons of Levi — and 
unto ail the elders of Israel. Gather the people together, 
men and women, and children, and thy stranger that is 
within thy gates, — that they may learn, and fear the Lord 
your God, and observe to do all the words of this law: &c. 

w Deut. xvii. 18, 19. And it shall be when he sitteth 
upon the throne of his kingdom, that he shall write him a 
copy of this law in a book, out of that which is before the 
priests the Levites; and it shall be with him, and he shall 
read therein all the days of his life. Isa. xxxiv. 16. Seek 
ye out of the book of the Lord and read. John v. 39. 
Search the scriptures. Rev. i. 3. Blessed is he that read- 
eth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and 
keep those things which are written therein. 

x Deut. vi. 6, 7. And these words which I command 
thee this day, shall be in thine heart, and thou shalt teach 
them diligently unto thy children, and shall talk of them, 
when Ihou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest 
by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou 
risest up. Psalm lxxviii. 5, 6. For he established a testi- 
mony in Jacob, and appointed a law in Israel, which he 
commanded our fathers, that they should make them 
known to their children; that the generation to come 
might know them, even the children, which should be 
born; wjio should arise and declare them to their children. 

y 1 Cor. xiv. 2 to 29. Ver. 18, 19. I thank my God I 
speak with tongues more than you all; yet in the church I 
had rather speak live words with my understanding, that 
by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand 
tvords in an unknown tongue.' 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 305 

high and reverend esteem of them; 2 with a firm per- 
suasion that they are the very word of God, a and 
that he only can enable us to understand them;* 
with desire to know, believe and obey the will of 
God revealed in them; c with diligence,* 1 and atten- 
tion to the matter and scope of them; e with medi- 
tation/ application^ self-denial, 11 and prayer/ 

z Psalm cx ; x 97. how love 1 thy law! Xehemiah viii, 
5. And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the peo- 
ple — and when he opened it, all the people stood up: kc. 
lsa. lxvi. 2. But to this man will I look, even to him that is 
poor, and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word. 

a 2 Pet. i. 21. Holy men of God spake as they were 
moved by the Holy Ghost. 1 Thess. ii. 13. 

b Psalm cxix. 18. Open thou mine eyes, that I may be- 
hold wondrous things out of thy law. Luke xxiv. 45. 

c James i. 21, 22. Receive with meekness the ingrafted 
word, which is able to save your souls. But be ye doers 
cf the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own- 
selves. 1 Pet. ii. 2. As new-born babes desire the sin- 
cere milk of the word, that ve mav grow therebv. Mark 
iv. 20. 

d Acts xvii. 11. These (Bereans) were more noble than 
those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with 
all readiness vf mind, and searched the scriptures daily, 
whether those things were so. Deut. xi. 13. 

e Acts viii. 30 f 34. And Philip said, understandest thou 
what thou readest ; And the eunuch answered Philip, — Of 
whom speaketh the prophet this? of himself, or of some 
other manr Mat. xiii. 25. 

f Psalm i. 2. But his delight is in the law of the Lord, 
and in his law doth he meditate day and night. Psal.cxix. 
97. O how love I thy law! it is my meditation all the day. 

g Acts ii. 38, 39. Repent and be baptized every one of 
you — for the promise is unto you and to your children. 2 
Sam.xii. 7. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 21. 

h Gal. i. 15, 16. But when it pleased God — to reveal his 
Son in me, that I might preach him among the heathen; 
immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood. Prov, 
iii. 5. 

Cc 2 



806 THE LAR&ER CATECHISM. 

Q. 158. By whom is the xcord of God to be 
preached? 

A, The word of God is to be preached ouly by 
such as are sufficiently gifted, k and also duly ap- 
proved and called to that office. 1 

Q. 159. How is the word of God to be preached 
by those that are called thereunto? 

d. They that are called to labour in the minis- 
try of the word are to preach sound doctrine," 1 
diligently, 11 in season, and out of season; plainly,? 
not in the enticing words of man's wisdom, but 
in demonstration of the Spirit, and of power; 1 ! 
faithfully, 1 ' making known the whole counsel of 

i Neb. Tiii. 6, 8. See letter b. 

k 1 Tim. iii. 2 — 6. A bishop mast be blameless — apt to 
teach — not a novice. 2Tim.ii.2. And the things that thou 
hast heard of me, among many witnesses, the same commit 
thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others al- 
so. Mat ii. 7. 

1 Rom. x. 15. And how shall they preach, except they 
be sent? Heb. v. 4. And no man taketh this honour unto 
himself, but he that is called'of God, as was Aaron. 1 Tim. 
iii. 10. And let these also first be proved, then let them 
use the office of a deacon, being found blameless. 

m Tit. ii. 1, 8. But speak thou the things which become 
sound doctrine; sound speech that can not be condemned. 

n Acts xviii. 25. Being fervent in the spirit, he spake 
and taught, diligently, the things of the Lord. 

o 2 Tim. iv. 2. Preach the word; be instant in season, 
out of season. 

p 1 Cor. xiv. 9. Except ye utter by the tongue words 
easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spo- 
ken? for ye shall speak into the air. 

q 1 Cor. ii. 4. And my speech, and my preaching was 
?iot with enticing words of man's wisdom, but in demon- 
stration cf the Spirit and of power. 

r Jer. xxiii. 28. lie that hath my word, let him speak my 
1 faithfully. 1 Cor. iv. 1. 2. Let a man so account of us, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 307 

God; s wisely, 1 applying themselves to the necessi- 
ties and capacities of the hearers; v zealously , w with 
fervent love to God, x and the souls of his people;* 
sincerely, 2 aiming at his glory , a and their conver- 
sion, 5 edification, and salvation. d 

as the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries 
of God. Moreover, it is required in stewards, that a man 
be found faithful. Mat. xxiv. 45, 46, 47. 

s Acts xx. 27. For I have not shunned to declare unto 
you all the counsel of God. 

t Col. i. 28. Whom we preach, warning every man, and 
teaching every man in all wisdom. 2 Tim. ii. 15. Study to 
show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth 
not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. 

v 1 Cor. hi. 2. I have fed you with milk, and not with 
meat; for hitherto ye were not able to bear it, neither yet 
now are ye able. Heb. v. 12, 13, 14. 1 Thess. ii. 7. Luke 
xii. 42. 

w Acts xviii. 25. This man was instructed in the way of 
the Lord; and being fervent in the spirit he spake and 
taught diligently the things of the Lord, knowing only the 
baptism of John. 2 Tim. iv. 5. 

x 2 Cor. v. 13, 14. For whether we be besides ourselves,, 
it is to God; or whether we be sober, it is for your cause. 
For the love of Christ constraineth us because we thus 
ludge, that if one died for all, then were all dead. Phil. i. 
25, 16, 17. 

y 2 Cor. iv. 2. And I will very gladly spend and be 
spent for you, though the more abundantly I love you, the 
less 1 be loved. 1 Thess. iii. 12. 

z 2 Cor. iv. 2. But we have renounced the hidden things 
of dishonesty; not walking in craftiness, nor handling the 
word of God deceitfully, but by manifestation of the truth, 
commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the 
sight of God. 2 Cor. ii. 17. 

a John vii. 18. fie thatspeaketh of himself, seeketh his 
own glory; but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, 
the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him. 1 
Thess. ii. 4, 5, 6. 

b 1 Cor. ix. 19, 20, 21, 22. For though I be free from 
all men, yet have I made myself servant unto all, that I 



308 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 160. What is required of those that hear the 
word preached? 

A. It is required of those that hear the word 
preached, that they attend upon it with diligence, e 
preparation 1 * and prayer ;& examine what they hear 
by the scriptures; 11 receive the truth with faith, 1 
love, k meekness, 1 and readiness of mind, m as the 

might gain the more. And unto the Jews I became as a 
Jew, that I might gain the Jews; to them that are under 
the law, its under the law, that I might gain them that are 
under the law, &c. I am made all things to all men, that I 
might by all means save some. 

c 2 Cor. xii. 19. But we do all things, dearly beloved, 
for your edifying. Eph. iv. 12. 

d 1 Tim. iv. 16. Take heed unto thyself, and unto thy 
doctrine; continue in them: for in doing this, thou shalt 
both save thyself and them that hear thee 2 Tim. ii. 10. 
Therefore I endure all things for the elect's sake, that 
they may also obtain the salvation, which is in Christ Jesus, 
with eternal glory. Acts xxvi. 16 — 18. 

e Psalm Ixxxiv. 1, 2, 4. How amiable are thy taberna- 
cles, O Lord of hosts! My soul longeth, yea, even fainteth 
for the courts of the Lord. Blessed are they that dwell in 
thv house, they will be still praising thee. Psalm xxvii. 4. 
Prov. viii. 34. 

f Luke viii. 18. Take heed, therefore, how ye hear. 1 
Pet. ii. 1, 2. Wherefore laying aside all malice, and all 
guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speakings, 
as new born babes desire the sincere milk of the word, 
that ye may grow thereby. James i. 21. 

g Psalm cxix. 18. Open thou mine eyes, that I may be- 
hold wondrous things out of thy law. Eph. vi. 18, 19. 

h Acts xvii. 11. And searched the scriptures daily, 
whether those things were so. 

i Heb. iv. 2. For unto us was the gospel preached, as 
well as unto them; but the word preached did not profit 
them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it. 

k 2 Thess. ii. 10. They received not the love of the 
truth, that they might be saved. 

1 James i. 21. Receive with meekness the ingrafted 
word. Psalm xxv. 9. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 309 

word of God; 11 meditate and confer of it;P hide it 
in their hearts,** and bring forth the fruit of it in 
their lives. 1 ' 

Q. 161. How do the sacraments become effectual 
means of salvation"? 

A. The sacraments become effectual means of 
salvation, not by any power in themselves, or any 
virtue derived from the piety or intention of him 
by whom they are administered; but only by the 
working of the Holy Ghost, and the blessing of 
Christ by whom they are instituted. 8 

m Acts xvii. 11. These were more noble than those in 
Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all rea- 
diness of mind. Acts h\ 41. 

n 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we God 
without ceasing, because when ye received the word of 
God, which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word 
of men, but, as it is in truth, the word of God. 

o Heb. ii. 1. Therefore we ought to give the more ear- 
nest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any 
time we should let them slip. 

p Deut. vi. 6, 7. And these words which t command thee 
this day shall be in thine heart, and thou shalt teach them 
diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when 
thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the 
way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. 

q Psalm cxix. 11. Thy word have I hid in my heart, that 
I might not sin against thee. Prov. ii. 1. 

r Luke viii. 15. But that on the good ground, are they, 
which in an honest and good heart, having heard the word, 
keep it, and bring forth fruit with patience. James i. 25. 

s 1 Pet. iii. 21. The like figure whereunto, even bap- 
tism, doth also now save us, (not the putting away of the 
filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience to- 
wards God,) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Acts viii. 
13. Then Simon himself believed also; and when he was 
baptized, he continued with Philip, and wondered, be- 
holding the miracles and signs which were done. (His 
baptism, notwithstanding, was ineffectual to any saving 



310 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 162. What is a sacrament? 

•ft. A sacrament is an holy ordinance instituted 
by Christ in his church, 1 to signify, seal, and ex- 
hibit*' unto those that are within the covenant of 
grace," the benefits of his mediation; 2 to strengthen 
and increase their faith, and all other graces/ to 

purpose, for Peter said to him) Ver. 23. 1 perceive thatthou 
art in the gall of bitterness and in the bond of iniquity. 1 
Cor iii. 7. So then, neither is he that planteth any thing; 
neither lie that watereth; but God that giveth the increase. 
1 Cor. vi. 11. I5ut ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but 
ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the 
Spirit of our God. 

t Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost. Mat. xwi. 26, 27. And as they 
were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and break 
it, and gave it to his disciples, and said, Take, eat; this is 

my bod). 

v Rom. iv. 11. And he (Abraham) received the sign of 
circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith, which 
he had, being yet uncircumcised; that he mi^ht be the fa- 
ther of all them that believe, though they be not circum- 
cised; that righteousness might be imputed to them also. 
1 Cor. xi. 24, 25. 

w Rom. ix. 8. The children of the promise are counted 
for the seed. Gal. iv. 28. Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, 
are the children of promise. Horn. xv. 8, 9. 

x Acts ii. 38. Then Peter said unto them, Repent and 
be baptized every one of yon, in the name of Jesus Christ, 
fop the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of 
the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which 
we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? 
The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the 
body of Christ? Acts xxii. 16. 

y Rom. xv. 8, 9. Now I say that Jesus Christ was a 
minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to con- 
firm the promises made unto the fathers; and that the 
Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy. Gal. iii 27. 






THE LARGER CATECHISM. 311 

oblige them to obedience; 2 to testify and cherish 
their love and communion one with another,* and 
to distinguish them from those that are without. 6 

Q. 163. What are the parts of a sacrament 6 ? 

A. The parts of a sacrament are two: the one, 
an outward and sensible sign used according to 
Christ's own appointment; the other, an inward 
and spiritual grace thereby signified. 

Q. 164. How many sacraments hatji Christ in- 
stituted under the New Testament? 

A. Under the New Testament Christ hath in- 
stituted in his church only two sacraments, bap- 
tism, and the Lord's supper. d 

Q. 165. What is baptism? 

A. Baptism is a sacrament of the New Testa- 
ment, wherein Christ hath ordained the washing 

z Rom. vi. 4. Therefore we are buried with him by bap- 
tism into death, that like as Christ was raised up from the 
dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should 
walk in newness of life. 1 Cor. x. 21. Ye can not drink the 
cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils; ye can not be par- 
takers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. Heb. 
x. 29. 

a 1 Cor. x. 13. For by one Spirit we are all baptized in- 
to one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we 
be bond or free, and have been all made to drink into one 
Spirit 1 Cor. x. 17 '. We being many are one bread, and 
one body; for we are all partakers of that one bread. Eph. 
iv. 3, 4, 5. 

b Eph. ii. 19. Now, therefore, ye are no more strangers 
and foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of 
the household of God. Gen. xxxiv. 14. 

c Mat. iii. 11. I indeed baptize you with water unto 
repentance; but he that cometh after me, is mightier than 
I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize 
you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire. 1 Pet. iii. 21. 

d 1 Cor. xi. 23. See under the letter t. 



3\2 TH£ LARGER CATECHISM. 

with water in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost, e to be a sign and seal 
of ingrafting into himself/ of remission of sins by 
his bloody and regeneration by his Spirit; 11 of 
adoption 1 and resurrection unto everlasting life: k 
and whereby the parties baptized are solemnly ad- 
mitted into the visible church, 1 and enter into an 
open and professed engagement to be wholly and 
only the Lord's. 111 

Q. 166. Unto whom is baptism to be adminis- 
tered? 

A. Baptism is not to be administered to any 

e Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost. 

f Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized 
into Christ, have put on Christ. Rom. vi. 3. 

g Acts xxii. 16. Arise, and be baptized, and wash away 
thy sins. Mark i. 4. John did baptize in the wilderness, 
and preach the baptism of repentance, for the remission of 
sins. Rev. i. 5. 

h John iii. 5. Except a man be born of water, and of the 
Spirit, he can not enter into the kingdom of God. Tit. iii. 
5. According to his mercy he saved us by the washing of 
regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. 

i Gal. iii. 26, 27. For ye are all the children of God by 
faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been bap- 
tized into Christ, have put on Christ. 

k 1 Cor. xv. 29. Else what shall they do, which are bap- 
tized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they 
then baptized for the dead 3 

I 1 Cor. xii. 13. Pur by one Spirit we are all baptized 
into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles; whether 
we oe bond or free; and have been all made to drink into 
one Spirit. 

m Horn. vi. 4. Therefore we are buried with him by bap- 
tism into death, that like as Christ was raised up from the 
dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should 
walk in newness of life. 



vTHE LARGER CATECHISM. 313 

that are out of the visible church, and so strangers 
from the covenant of promise, till they profess their 
faith in Christ, and obedience to him; 1 ' but infants 
descending from parents, either both or but one of 
them, professing faith in Christ, and obedience to 
him, are, in that respect, within the covenant, and 
are to be baptized. 

Q. 167. How is our baptism to be improved by 
us? 

A. The needful but much neglected duty of im- 
proving our baptism is to be performed by us all 
our life long, especially in the time of temptation, 
and when we are present at the administration of 
it to others,** by serious and thankful consideration 
of the nature of it, and of the ends for which 

n Acts viii. 36, 37. And the eunuch said, See, here is 
water; what doth hinder me to be baptized? And Philip 
said, If thou beiievest with all thine heart, thou mayest, 
And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is 
the Son of God. Acts ii. 41. Then they that gladly re- 
ceived his word, were baptized. 

o Acts ii. 38, 39. Then Peter said unto them, Repent, 
and be baptized, every one of you, in the name of Jesus 
Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the — 
Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your 
children, and to all that are afar oft", even as many as the 
Lord our God shall call. Luke xviii. 16. But Jesus called 
them unto him, and said, Suffer little children to come un- 
to me, and forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of 
God. 1 Cor. vii. 14. The unbelieving husband is sanctified 
by the wife; and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the 
husband; else were your children unclean; but now are 
they holy. Horn. xi. 16. Gen. xvii. 7 — 9. compared with 
Gal. in. 9—14. and Col. ii. 11, 12. 

p Psalm xxii. 10, 11. I was cast upon thee from the 
womb; thou art my God from my mother's belly. Be not 
far from me, for trouble is near. 
D d 



314 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Christ instituted it, the privileges and benefits con- 
ferred and sealed thereby, and our solemn vow 
made therein ;i by being humbled for our sinful 
defilement, our falling short of, and walking con- 
trary to, the grace of baptism and our engage- 
ments; 1 " by growing up to assurance of pardon of 
sin, and of all other blessings sealed to us in that 
sacrament; 5 by drawing strength from the death 
and resurrection of Christ, into whom we are bap- 
tized, for the mortifying of sin, and quickening of 
grace; 1 and by endeavouring to live by faith/ to 
have our conversation in holiness and righteous- 
ness^ as those that have therein given up their 

q Rom. vi. 3, 4, 5. 

r Rom. vi. 2, 3. God forbid: how shall we that are dead 
to sin, live any longer therein? Know ye not, that so many 
of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized in- 
to his death? 1 Cor. i. 11, 12, 13. Gal. iii. 1. 

s Phil. iii. 7 — 10, 11. But what things were gain to me, 
those 1 counted loss for Christ. — That I may know him, 
and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of 
his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death; if 
bv anv means I may attain unto the resurrection of the 
dead, &c. Rom. iv. 11, 12. 1 Pet. iii. 21. 

t Rom. vi. 2, 3, 4. How shall we, that are dead to sin, 
live any longer therein? Know ye not, that so many of us 
as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his 
death? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into 
death; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by 
the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in 
newness of life, &c. 

v Gal. iii. 26, 27. For ye are all the children of God by 
faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been 
baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. 

w Rom. vi. 22. But now being made free from sin, and 
become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, 
and the end everlasting life. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 315 

names to Christ,* and to walk in brotherly love, 
as being baptized by the same Spirit into one 
body.y 

Q. 168. What is the Lord?s supper? 

A. The Lord's supper is a sacrament of the 
New Testament,* wherein, by giving and receiving 
bread and wine according to the appointment of 
Jesus Christ, his death is showed forth; and they 
that worthily communicate, feed upon his body and 
blood, to their spiritual nourishment and growth in 
grace ; a have their union and communion with him 
confirmed; 11 testify and renew their thankfulness 
and engagement to God, d and their mutual love 

x Acts ii. 38. Be baptized every one of you in the name 
of Jesus Christ. 

y 1 Cor. xii. 13 — 25, 26. For by one Spirit are we all 
baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, 
whether we be bond or free. — That there should be no 
schism in the body; but that the members should have the 
same care one for another. And whether one member suf- 
fer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be hon- 
oured, all the members rejoice with it. 

z Luke xxii. 20. Likewise also the cup after supper, 
saving, This cup is the New Testament in my blood, which 
is shed for you. 

a Mat. xxvi. 26, 27. And said, Take, eat; this is my body. 
And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, 
saying, Drink ye all of it. John vi. 55, 56. My flesh is meat 
indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my 
flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him. 
1 Cor. xi. 23—27. 

b 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is 
it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread 
which we break, is it not the communion of the body of 
Christ? 

c 1 Cor. xi. 25. This cup is the New Testament in my 
blood; this do ye as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of 
me. 

d 1 Cor. x. 16—21. The cup of blessing which we bless, 



316 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and fellowship each with other, as members of the 
same mystical body. e 

Q. 169. How hath Christ appointed bread and 
wine to be given and received in the sacrament of the 
Lord's supper? 

A. Christ hath appointed the ministers of his 
word, in the administration of this sacrament of 
the Lord's supper, to set apart the bread and wine 
from common use by the word of institution, 
thanksgiving and prayer; to take and break the 
bread, and to give both the bread and the wine to 
the communicants; who are by the same appoint- 
ment to take and eat the bread, and to drink the 
wine; in thankful remembrance that the body of 
Christ was broken and given, and his blood shed 
for them/ 

Q. 1 70. How do they that worthily communi- 
cate in the Lord's supper feed upon the body and 
blood of Christ therein? 

A. As the body and .blood of Christ are not cor- 
porally or carnally present in, with, or under the 
bread and wine in Lie Lord's supper;* and yet are 

is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread 
which we break, is it not the communion of the body of 
Christ? Ye can not drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup 
of devils; ye can not be partakers of the Lord's table, and 
of the table of devils. 

e 1 Cor. x. 17. For we being- many are one bread, and 
one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread. 

f Mark xiv. 22, 2S t 24. And as they did eat, Jesus took 
bread, and blessed, and brake it, and gave to them, and 
said, This is my body: and he took the cup, and when he 
had given thanks, he gave it to them: and they all drank 
of it. 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24. Mat. xxvi. 26— 28. Bph. ii. 11, 13. 

g Acts iii. 10. Whom the heavens must receire, until 
the times of restitution of all things. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 317 

spiritually present to the faith of the receiver, no 
less truly and really than the elements themselves 
are to their outward senses: h so they that worthily 
communicate in the sacrament of the Lord's sup- 
per, do therein feed upon the body and blood of 
Christ, not after a corporal or carnal, but in a spi- 
ritual manner; yet truly and really, 1 while by faith 
they receive and apply unto themselves Christ 
crucified, and all the benefits of his death. k 

Q. 171. How are they that receive the sacra- 
ment of the Lord's supper to prepare themselves be- 
fore they come unto it? 

A. They that receive the sacrament of the 
Lord's supper are, before they come, to prepare 
themselves thereunto, by examining themselves, 1 
of their being in Christ, m of their sins and wants; 11 

h Gal. iii. 1. O foolish Galatians — before whose eyes Je- 
sus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among 
you. Heb. xi. 1. 

i John vi. 51 — 53. I am the living bread, which came 
down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread he shall 
live forever: and the bread that I will give is my flesh, 
which I will give for the life of the word. Except ye eat 
the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have 
no life in you. 

k 1 Cor. x. 16. See in d. 

1 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself; and so 
let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. 

m 2 Cor. xiii. 5. Examine yourselves, whether ye be in 
the faith; prove your ownselves: know ye not your own 
selves; how that Jesus Christ is in you except ye be repro- 
bates? 

n 1 Cor. v. 7. Purge out, therefore, the old leaven, that 
ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even 
Christ our passover, is sacrificed for us. Compared with 
Exodus xii. 15. 

Dd2 



318 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

of the truth and measure of their knowledge, 
faith ;P repentance, * love to God and the brethren/ 
charity to all men, 8 forgiving those that have done 
them wrong, 1 of their desires after Christ,* and of 
their new obedience ; w and by renewing the exer- 
cise of these graces, x by serious meditation/ and 
fervent prayer. 2 

o 1 Cor. xii. 29. Are all apostles? are all prophets? are 
all teachers, are all workers of miracles? 

p 1 Cor. xiii. 5. See above in m. 

q ZecJi. xii. 10. And I will pour upon the house of Da- 
vid, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the Spirit of 
grace and of supplications; and they shall look upon me 
whom they have pierced; and they shall mourn for him, as 
one mourneth for hit only son; and shall be in bitterness for 
him, as one that is in bitterness for fits first-born. 1 Cor. 
xii. 31. For if we would judge ourselves, we should not 
be judged. 

r 1 Cor. x. 17. For we being many, are one bread, and 
one body; for we are all partakers of that one bread. 

s 1 Cor. v. 8. Therefore let us keep the feast, not with 
old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wicked- 
ness, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. 
1 Cor. xi. 18, 20. 

t Mat v 23, 24. Therefore if thou bring thy gift to the 
altar, and there rememberest, that thy brother hath ought 
against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go 
thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come, 
and offer thy gift. 

v John vii. 37. Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man 
thirst, let him come unto me, and drink, lsa. lv. 1. Luke 
i. 53. He hath filled the hungry with good things. 

w 1 Cor. v. 8. Therefore let us keep the feast, not with 
old leaven — but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and 
truth. 

x Heb. x. 21, 22. And having an high priest over the 
house of God, let us draw near with a true heart, in full 
assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an 
evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water. 
Ver. 24. And let us consider one another, to provoke 
unto love and to good works. Psal. xxvi. 6. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 319 

Q. 1 72 . May one who doubteth of his being in 
Christ, or of his due preparation, come to the 
Lord^s supper? 

A. One who doubteth of his being in Christ, 
or of his due preparation to the sacrament of the 
LorcPs supper, may have true interest in Christ, 
though he be not yet assured thereof; a and in 
God's account hath it, if he be duly affected with 
the apprehension of the want of it, b and unfeign- 
edly desires to be found in Christ, and to depart 
from iniquity;* 1 in which case (because promises 

y 1 Cor. xi. 24. This do, in remembrance of me. 

z Matt. xxvi. 26. Jesus took bread and blessed it. 2 
Chron. xxx. 18, 19. 

a Isai. 1. 10. Who is among you, that feareth the Lord, 
that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in dark- 
ness and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the 
Lord, and stay upon his God. 1 John v. 13. These 
things have I written unto you that believe on the name 
of the Son of God, that ye may know that ye have eter- 
nal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son 
of God. 

b Isai. liv. 7, 8 — 10. For a small moment have I forsa- 
ken thee; but with great mercies will I gather thee. In 
a little wrath I hid my face from thee, for a moment; but 
with everlasting kindness will I have mercy on thee, saith 
the Lord thy Redeemer. For the mountains shall depart, 
and the hills be removed; but my kindness shall not depart 
from thee, neither shall the covenant of my peace be re- 
moved, saith the Lord, that hath mercy on thee, Sec. Matt. 
v. 3,4. Psal. xxxi. 22. 

c l J sal. xlii. 11. Why art thou cast down, O my soul? 
and why art thou disquieted within me? hope thou in 
God; for I shall yet praise him, who is the health of my 
countenance, and my God. 

d 2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless the foundation of God 
standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them 
that are his: and, Let every one that nameth the name 
of Christ, depart from iniquity, Uom. vii. 24, 2$. O 




320 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

are made, and this sacrament is appointed, for the 
relief even of weak and doubting Christians, e ) he 
is to bewail his unbelief/ and labour to have his 
doubts resolved ;£ and, so doing, he may and ought 
to come to the Lord's supper; that he may be fur- 
ther strengthened. 11 

Q. 173. *May any who profess the faith, and de- 
sire to come tojfhe Lord?s supper be kept from it? 

A. Such as are found to be ignorant or scanda- 
lous, notwithstanding their profession of the faith, 
and desire to come to the Lord^s supper, may and 
ought to be kept from that sacrament by the pow- 
er which Christ hath left in his church, 1 until 
they receive instruction, and manifest their refor- 
mation^ 

wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the 
body of this death? 1 thank God through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. 

e Matth. xxvi. 28. For (his is my blood, of the New 
Testament, which is shed for many, for the remission of 
sins. Matt. xi. 28. Come unto me, all ye that labour and 
are heavy laden, and 1 will give you rest. Isai. xl. 11, 
29, 31. 

f Mark ix. 24. And said with tears, Lord I believe, 
help thou mine unbelief. 

g Acts xvi. 30. And brought them out and said, Sirs, 
what must I do to be saved? Acts ix. 6. 

h 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself; and 
so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. Matt, 
xi. 28. 

i 1 Cor. xi. 29. For he that eateth and drinketh un- 
worthily, eateth and drinketh damnation [judgment] to 
himself, not discerning the Lord's body. 1 Cor. v. 11. 
But now I have written unto you, not to keep company, if 
any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covet- 
ous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extor- 
tioner; with such an one, no not to eat. Matth. vii. 6. 
Judever. 23. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 321 

Q. 1 74. What is required of them that receive 
the sacrament of the Lord]s supper in the time of the 
administration of it? 

A. It is required of them that receive the sa- 
crament of the Lord's supper, that, during the 
time of the administration of it, with all holy re- 
verence and attention, they wait upon God in that 
ordinance; 1 diligently observe the sacramental ele- 
ments and actions; 01 heedfully discern the Lord's 
body; 11 and affectionately meditate on his death and 
sufferings, and thereby stir up themselves to a vi- 
gorous exercise of their graces;? in judging them- 
selves^ and sorrowing for sin; 1 ' in earnest hunger- 

k Gal. vi. 1. Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a 
fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such a one in the spi- 
rit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be 
tempted. 

1 Heb. xii. 28. Wherefore, we receiving a king'dom 
which can not be moved; let us have grace, whereby we 
may serve God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear. 
Lev. x 3. 

m Gal. iii. 1. Before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath 
been evidently set forth, crucified among you. 

n 1 Cor. xi. 29. For he that eateth and drinketh un- 
worthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not 
discerning the Lord's body. 

o Luke xxii. 19, And he took bread, and gave thanks, 
and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, This is my bo- 
dy which is given for you: this do in remembrance of me. 

p Eph. iii. 17, 18, 19. That ye being rooted and 
grounded in love; may be able to comprehend with all 
saints, what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and 
height; and to know the love of Christ which passeth 
knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fulness of 
God. 

q 1 Cor. xi. 31. For if we would judge ourselves, we 
should not be judged. 

r Zech. xii. 10. And they shall look upon me, whom 
they have pierced, and they shall mourn. 



322 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 



ing and thirsting after Christ, 8 feeding on him by 
faith, 1 receiving of his fulness ; v trusting in his me- 
rits, w rejoicing in his love, x giving thanks for his 
grace; y in renewing of their covenant with God, z 
and love to all saints. 11 

Q. 175. What is the duty of Christians, after 
they have received the sacrament of the Lord's sup- 
per J 

A. The duty of Christians, after they have re- 
ceived the sacrament of the Lord's supper, is se- 
riously to consider how they have behaved them- 
selves therein, and with what success ; b if they find 

s Rev. xxii. 17. And the Spirit and the bride say, 
Come. And let him that heareth, say, Come; and let him 
that is athirstjComc; and whosoever will, let him take of the 
water of life freely. 

t Gai. ii. 20. And the life which I now live in the 
flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved 
me, and gave himself for me. John vi. 35. 

v John i. 16. And of his fulness have all we received, 
and grace for grace. Col. i. 19. 

w Phil. iii. 9. And be found in him, not having mine 
own righteousness which is of the law, hut that which is 
through the faith of Christ, the righteousness, which is of 
God by faith. 

I 1 Pet. i. 18. "Whom having not seen ye love; in 
whom though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye re- 
joice with joy unspeakable and full of glory. 2 Chron. 
xxx. 21. 

y Psa. xxii. 26. The meek shall eat and be satisfied; 
they shall praise the Lord that seek him; your heart shall 
live for ever. 

z Jer. 1. 5. Come, and let us join ourselves to the 
Lord in a perpetual covenant that shall not be forgotten. 
Psa. 1.5. 

a 1 Cor. x. 17. For we being many are one bread, and 
one bod\ ; for we are all partakers of that one bread.— 
Acts ii. 42. 

b 1 Cor. xi. 17, 30, 51. Psalm lxxiii. 28. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, 323 

quickening and comfort, to bless God for it, e beg 
the continuance of it, d watch against relapses, e ful- 
fil their vows/ and encourage themselves to a fre- 
quent attendance on that ordinance:" but if they 
find no present benefit, more exactly to review 
their preparation for, and carriage at the sacra- 
ment; 11 in both which, if they can approve them- 
selves to God and their own consciences, they are 
to wait for the fruit of it in due time:* but if they 
see they have failed in either, they are to be hum- 
bled, k and to attend upon it afterward w T ith more 
care and diligence. 1 

c 2 Cor. ii. 14. Now, thanks be unto God, which always 
causeth nsto triumph in Christ. Acts ii. 42, 46, 47. 

d Rom. xv. 13. Now, the God of hope fill you with all 
joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope, 
through the power of the Holy Ghost. Psalm xxxvi. 10. 

e 1 Cor. x. 12. Wherefore, let him that thinketh he 
standeth, take heed lest he fall. Rom. xi. 20. 

f Psalm 1. 14. Offer unto God thanksgiving, and pay thy 
vows unto the Most High. 

g 1 Cor. xi. 25, 26. Psalm xxvii. 4. Actsii. 42. 

h Psalm lxxvii. 6. 1 communed with mine own heart; and 
my spirit made diligent search. Psalm cxxxix. 23, 24. 
Search me, O God, and know my heart; try me, and know 
my thoughts: and see if there be any wicked way in me, 
and lead me in the way everlasting. 

i Psalm cxxiii. 1, 2. Unto thee lift I up mine eyes, O 
thou thatdwellest in the heavens. Behold, as the eyes of 
servants look unto the hand of their masters; and as the 
eyes of a maiden unto the hand of her mistress: so our eyes 
wait upon the Lord our God, until that he have mercy upon 
us. Isa. viii. 17. 

k Hos. xiv. 2. Take with you words, and turn to the 
Lord; say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us 
graciously; so will we render the calves of our lips. Iios. 
vi. 1, 2. 

1 2 Cor. vii. 11. For behold, this self-same thing that ye 
sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought m 



$24 THE LARGER CATECHIS&. 

Q. 176. Wherein do the sacraments of baptism 
and the hordes supper agree? 

Jl. The sacraments of baptism and the Lord's 
supper agree, in that the author of both is God;™ 
the spiritual part of both is Christ and his benefits; 11 
both are seals of the same covenant, are to be dis- 
pensed by ministers of the gospel and by none other,* 1 

you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indigna- 
tion, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what 
zeal, yea, what revenge? In all things ye have approved 
yourselves to be clear in this matter. 1 Chron. xv. 12 — 14. 

m Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of ihe Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For I have re- 
ceived of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, 
That the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was be- 
trayed, took bread, &.c. 

n Horn. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of us as 
"were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his 
death? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into 
death; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by 
the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in 
newness of life. 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which 
we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? 
The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the 
body of Christ? 

o Col. ii. 11, 12. In whom also ye are circumcised with 
the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the 
body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ; 
buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are arisen 
with him through the faith of the operation of God, who 
hath raised him from the dead. Compared with Rom. iv. 11. 
Mat. xxvi. 27, 28. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, 
and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it; for this is 
my blood of the New Testament, which is shed for many 
for the remission of sins. 

p Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and teach all nations, 
baptizing thrm in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For I have received 
of the LoTd that which also I delivered unto you> That the 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 325 

and to be continued in the church of Christ until 
his second coming.** 

Q. 177. Wherein do the sacraments of baptism 
and the Lordh supper differ? 

A. The sacraments of baptism and the Lord's 
supper differ, in that baptism is to be administered 
but once, with water, to be a sign and seal of our 
regeneration and ingrafting into Christ, 1 ' and that 
even to infants : s whereas the Lord's supper is to be 
administered often, in the elements of bread and 
wine, to represent and exhibit Christ as spiritual 
nourishment to the soul, 1 and to confirm our con- 
Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, 
took bread. 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man so account of us, as of 
the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of 
God. Heb. v. 4. 

q Mat. xxviii. 20. Teaching them (all nations) to ob- 
serve all things whatsoever 1 have commanded you: and lo, 
I am with you always, even unto the end of the world. 1 
Cor. xi. 26. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink 
this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. 

r Mat. hi. 11. I indeed baptize you with water unto re- 
pentance: but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, 
whose shoes I am not worthy to bear; he shall baptize you 
with the Holy Ghost, and with fire. Tit. iit. 5. Gal. iii.*27. 
For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have 
put on Christ. 

s Acts ii. 38, 39. Repent and be baptized every one of 
you. For the promise is unto you, and to your children. 1 
Cor. vii. 14. The unbelieving wife is sanctified by the hus- 
band; else were your children unclean; but now are they 
holy. See Q. 166, letter o. 

t 1 Cor. xi. 26. For as often as ye eat this bread, and 
drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death til] he come. 
Col. ii. 19. Not holding the head, from which all the body, 
by joints and bands having nourishment ministered, and 
knit together, increaseth with the increase of God. 
E e 



326 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

tinuance and growth in him;' and that only to 
such as are of years and ability to examine them- 
selves.^ 

Q. 178. What is prayer? 

A. Prayer is an offering up of our desires unto 
God x in the name of Christ/ by the help of his 
Spirit; 2 with confession of our sins ? a and thankful 
acknowledgment of his mercies. b 

Q. 179. Are ice to pray unto God only? 

A. God only being able to search the heart,® 

v 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it 
flot the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread 
Which we break, is it not the communion of the body of 
Christ ; Eph. iv. 1J, 16. 

W 1 Cor. xi 28. But let a man examine himself; and so 
let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. 

x Psalm lxii. 8. Trust in him at all times, ye people; 
pour out your heart before him: God is a refuge for us. 

y John xvi. 23, 24. Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father 
in my name, he will give it you. Hitherto have ye asked 
not 1 ling in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your 
jo\ .nay be full. 

z Horn. viii. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our in- 
fir mi ties: for we know not what we should pray for as we 
ought; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with 
groanings, which can not be uttered. 

a Dan. ix. 4. And I prayed unto the Lord my God, and 
made my confession. Psalm xxxii. 5, 6. I said, I will con- 
fess my transgressions unto the Lord; and thou furgavest 
the iniquity of my sin; Selah. For this shall every one 
that is godly pray unto thee, in a time when thou mayest 
be found. 

b Phil. vi. In every thing by prayer and supplication, 
with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known unto 
God. 

c 1 Kings viii. 39. Thou, even thou only knowest the 
hearts of all the children of men Acts i. 24. And they 
prayed and said, Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of 
all men, show whether of these two thou lwst chosen 
Tloiiu viii. 27. 



TOE LARGER CATECHISM. 827 

hear the request,* 1 pardon the sins, e and fulfil the 
desires of all; 1 " and only to be believed in,s and 
worshipped with religious worship ; h prayer, which 
is a special part thereof, 1 is to be macte by all to 
him abne, k and to none other. 1 

Q. 180. What is it to pray in the name of 
Christ? 

A. To pray in the name of Christ, is, in obedi- 
ence to his command, and in confidence on his 
promises, to ask mercy for his sake: m not by bare 

d Psalm lxv. % O thou that hearest prayer, unto thee 
-shall ail tiesh come. 

e Mic. vii. 18. Who is a God like unto thee, that par- 
xloneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the 
remnant of his heritage. 

f Psalm cxlv. 16, 19. Thou openest -thine hand, and sa- 
tishest the desire of every living thing, lie will fulfil the 
desire of them that fear him. 

■g 2 Sam. xxii. 31, 32. Who is God, save the Lord? and 
who is a rock, save our God? John xiv. 1. Let not your 
hearts be troubled; ye believe in God. 

h Mat. iv. 10. Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee 
hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord 
thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. 

i 1 Cor. i. 2. Unto the church of God, which is at Co- 
rinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to 
be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name 
•of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours. 

k lsa. xlii. 8. I am the Lord: that is my name; and my 
glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven 
images. Luke iv. 8. Psalm 1. 15. 

1 Jer. iii. 23. Truly in vain is sal vat km hoped for from 
the hills, and from the multitude of mountains; truly in the 
Lord our God is the salvation of Israel. Jer. xiv. 22. Rom. 
x. 14. 

m John xiv. 13, 14. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my 
name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in 
the Son. If ye shall ask any thing in my name, i will do 
it. Dam iv. 17, 



328 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 



mentioning of his name; 11 but by drawing our en- 
couragement to pray, and our boldness, strength, 
and hope of acceptance in prayer, from Christ and 
his mediation. 

Q. 181. Why are we to pray in the name of 
Christ? 

A. The sinfulness of man, and his distance from 
God by reason thereof being so great, as that he 
can have no access into his presence without a 
mediator, and there being none in heaven or earth 
appointed to, or fit for, that glorious work but 
Christ alone, - we are to pray in no other name but 
his only/' 

n Luke vi. 46. And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do 
not the things which I sa\ ? Mat vii. 21. 

o Heb. iv. 14, 15, 16. Seeing then that we have a great 
high priest, thai is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son 
of God, let us hold fast our profession. For we have not in 
high priest which can not be touched with the feeling of 
our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, 
yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the 
throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace 
to help in time of need. 1 John v. 13, 14, 15. 

p John \iv. 6. Jesus saith unto him, 1 am the way, and 
the truth, and the life; no man comet h unto the Father but 
by me. Eplr. hi. 12. In whom we have boldness and access 
with confidence by the faith of him. 

q Heb. vii. 25, 27, 28. Wherefore he is able also to save 
them to the uttermost, that come unto God by him, seeing 
he ever liveth to make intercession for them. For such an 
high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, 
separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens; 
who needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up 
sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's: 
for this he did once, when he offered up himself. 1 Tim. 
ii. 5. For there is one God, and one mediator between God 
and men, the man Christ Jesus. John vi. 27. 

r Col. iii. 17. And whatsoever ye do, in word or deed. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 82$ 

Q # 182. How doth the Spirit help us to pray? 

A. We not knowing what to pray for as we 
ought, the Spirit helpeth our infirmities, by ena- 
bling us to understand both for whom, and what, 
and how prayer is to be made; and by working and 
quickening in our hearts (although not in all per- 
sons, nor at all times in the same measure) those 
apprehensions, affections and graces, which are 
requisite for the right performance of that duty.* 

Q. 183. For idiom are toe to pray? 

A. We are to pray for the whole church of 
Christ upon earth; 1 for magistrates v and minis- 
ters^ for ourselves, x our brethren/ yea our ene- 

doallin the name of the Lord Jesus, giving 1 thanks to 
God, and the Father by him. Ileb. xiii. 15. By him 
therefore let us otter the sacrifice of praise to God con- 
tinually, that is, the fruit of our lips, giving thanks to his 
name. 

s Horn. vii. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our 
infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as 
we ought; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us, 
with groanings which can not be uttered, &c. Psa. Ixxx. 
18. Quicken us, and we will call upon thy name. PsaL 
X, 17. Zech. xii. 10. 

t Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with nil prayer and sup- 
plication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all 
pei'severance, and supplication for all saints. Psal. xxviii. 
9. Save thy people, and bless thine inheritance; feed them 
also, and lift them up for ever. 

v 1 Tim. ii. 1. I exhort, therefore, that first of all, sup- 
plications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks be 
made for all men; for kings, and for all that are in au- 
thority. 

w 2 Thess. iii. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that* 
the word of the Lord may have free course, and be glori- 
fied, even as it is with yon; &c. Col. vi. 3. \ 

x Gen.xxxii.il. Deliver me, I pray thee, from the 
Mud of my brother, from the hand of Esau;- for I fear 
E e 2 



330 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

mies; z and for all sorts of men livings or that 
shall live hereafter: b but not for the dead, c nor for 
those that are known to have sinned the sin unto 
death d . 

Q. 184. For what things are ice to pray? 

A. We are to pray for all things tending to the 
glory of God, e the welfare of the church/ our 
owns or others' good; 11 but not for any thing that is 
unlawful/ 

him, lest he will come and smite me, and the mother with 
the children. 

y Jam. v. 1. Prav one for another, that ye may be 
healed. 2 Thess. i. 11. 

z Matt. v. 44. Pray for them which despitefully use 
you, and persecute you. 

a 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. (See above in v.) 

b John xvii. 20. Neither pray 1 for these alone, but 
for them also which shall believe on me through thtir 
word. 2 Sam. vii. 29. 

c 2 Sam. xii. 23. But now he is dead, wherefore should 
I fast? Can I bring him back again? 1 shall go to him, but 
he shall not return to me. 

d 1 John v. 16. There is a sin unto death; I do not 
say that he shall pray for it. 

e Matt. vi. 9. Our Father who art in heaven, Hallow- 
ed be thy name. Psal. Ii. 18. 

f Psal. Ii. 18. Do good in thy good pleasure unto Zion, 
build thou the walls of Jerusalem. Psal, exxii. 6. Pray 
for the peace of Jerusalem; they shall prosper that love 
thee. 

g Matt. vii. 11. If ye then, being evil, know how to 
give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall 
your Father which is in heaven give good things to them 
that ask him? 

h Psal. exxv. 4. Do good, O Lord, unto those that be 
good; and to them that are upright in their hearts. 1 
Thess. v. 23. and 2 Thess. iii. 16. 

i 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we have 
in him, that if we ask any thing according to his will he 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 331 

Q. 185. How are we to pray 1 ? 

A. We are to pray with an awful apprehension 
of the majesty of God, k and deep sense of our 
own unworthiness, 1 necessities 111 and sins; 11 with 
penitent, thankful? and enlarged hearts; * with un- 
derstanding, 1 ' faith , s sincerity/ fervency , v love, w 

heareth us. Jam. vi. 3. Ye ask and receive not, because 
ye ask amiss. 

k Psal. xxxiii. 8. Let all the earth fear the Lord: let 
all the inhabitants of the world stand in awe of him. Psal. 
xcv. 6. O come, let us worship and bow down; let us 
kneel before the Lord our Maker, 

1 Gen. xviii, 27. And Abraham answered and said, Be- 
hold, now I have taken upon me to speak unto the Lord, 
which am but dust and ashes. Psal. cxlvi. 3. 

m Psal. lxxxvi. 1. Bow down thine ear, O Lord, hear 
me; for I am poor and needy. Luke xv. 17. 

n Psal. cxxx. 3. If thou, Lord, shouldest mark ini- 
quities, O Lord, who shall stand? Luke xviii. 13. And 
the publican, standing afar off, would not lift up so much 
as his eyes unto heaven, but smote upon his breast, saying 
God be merciful to me a sinner. 

o Psal. li. 17. The sacrifices of God are a broken spi- 
rit; a broken and contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not de- 
spise. Zech. xii. 10. &c. 

p Phil. vi. 6. In every thing by prayer and supplica- 
tion, with thanksgiving", let your requests be made known 
unto God. 1 Thess. v. 18. 

q Psal. lxxxi. 10. Open thy mouth wide, and I will 
fill it. Eph. iii. 20, 21. Now unto him that is able to do 
exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, ac- 
cording to the power that worketh in us, unto him be glo- 
ry in the church, &c. 

r 1 Cor. xiv. 15. What is itthen ? I will pray with the 
spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also. 

s Heb. x. 22. Let us draw near — in full assurance of 
faith, &c. Jam. i. 6. But let him ask in faith, nothing 
wavering. 

t Heb. x. 22. Let us draw near with a true heart. Psal. 
cxlv. 18. The Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon 
him, in truth. Psal. xvii. 1. John iv. 24. 



332 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and perseverance,* waiting upon him y with hum- 
ble submission to his will/ 

Q. 186. What rule hath God given for our di- 
rection in the duty of prayer] 

A. The whole word of God is of use to direct 
us in the duty of praying; 3 but the special rule of 
direction is that form of prayer which our Saviour 
Christ taught his disciples, commonly called, The 
Lord's Prayer . b 

Q. 187. How is the Lord's prayer to be used? 

A. The Lord^s prayer is not only for direction^ 
as a pattern according to which we are to make 
other prayers; but may be also used as a prayer, 
so that it be done with understanding, faith, reve- 
rence, and other graces necessary to the right per- 
formance of the duty of prayer. 

v Jam. v. 16. The efFectual fervent prayer of a righte- 
ous man availeth much. 

w 1 Tim. ii. 8. I will therefore that men pray every 
where, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubt- 
ing. Matt. v. 23, 24." 

x. Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and sup- 
plication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all 
perseverance. 

y Mic. vii. 7. Therefore I will look unto the Lord; 1 
will wait for the God of my salvation: my God will hear 
me. 

z Matt. xxvi. 39. And he went a little further, and fell 
on his face, and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be pos- 
sible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless, not as I will, 
but as thou wilt. 

a 2 Tim. ill . 16, 17. AH scripture is given by inspira- 
tion of God, and is profitable for doctrine, — that the man 
of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good 
works. 1 John v. 14. 

b Matt. vi. 9, 10, 11, 12, 13. Luke xi. 2, 3, 4. 

c Matt. vi. 9. After this manner, pray ye. Luke xi; 
2: When ye pray, say, our Father, &c. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 333 

Q. 188. Of how many parts doth the Lord's 
prayer consist? 

A. The Lord's prayer consists of three parts, a 
preface, petitions, and a conclusion. 

Q. 189. What doth the preface of the Lord's 
prayer teach us? 

A. The preface of the Lord's prayer (contain- 
ed in these words, Our Father who art in heaven^ 1 
teacheth us, when we pray, to draw near to God 
with confidence of his fatherly goodness, and our 
interest therein ; e with reverence, and all other 
childlike dispositions/ heavenly affections^ and 
due apprehensions of his sovereign power, majes- 
ty and gracious condescension: 11 as also to pray 
with and for others. 1 



d Matt. vi. 9. 

e Luke xi. 13. If ye then being 1 evil, know how to 
give good gifts unto your children; how much more shall 
your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that 
ask him? Rom. viii. 15. 

f Psal. xcv. 6, 7. Let us kneel before the Lord our 
Maker; for he is our God; and we are the people of his 
pasture, and the sheep of his hand. Isai. lxiv. 9. 

g Psal. cxxiii. 1. Unto thee lift 1 up mine eyes, O thou 
that dwellest in the heavens, Lam. iii. 41. Let us lift up 
our heart with our hands, unto God in the heavens. 

h Psal. civ. 1, 2, 3. Bless the Lord, O my soul. O 
Lord my God, thou art very great; thou art clothed with 
honour and majesty. Isai. lxiii. 15. Look down from hea- 
ven, and behold from the habitation of thy holiness and of 
thy glory; where is thy zeal and thy strength, the sound- 
ing of thy bowels, and of thy mercies towards me? are 
they restrained? Psal. cxiii. 4, 5, 6. 

i Acts xii. 5. Peter therefore was kept in prison; but 
prayer was made without ceasing of the church unto God 
for him, Zech, viii. 21. 



334 THE LARGER CATECHISE 

Q. ! 90. What do we pray for in tlve first peti- 
tion? 

A. In the first petition, (which is, Hallowed be 
thy name f) acknowledging the utter inability and 
indisposition that is in ourselves and all men to 
honour God aright, 1 we pray, that God would by 
his grace enable and incline us and others to know, 
to acknowledge, and highly to esteem him, m his 
titles, 11 attributes, ordinances, word,? works, and 
whatsoever he is pleased to make himself known 
by; 1 ! and to glorify him in thought, word 1 ' and 

k Matt. vi. 9. 

1 2 Cor. iii. 5. Not that we are sufficient of ourselves 
to think any thing as of ourselves: but our sufficiency is 
of God. Psal. li. 15. O Lord, open thou my lips, and 
my mouth shall show forth thy praise. 

m Psal. lxvii. 2, 3. That thy way may be known upon 
earth, thy saving health among all nations. Let the peo- 
ple praise thee, O God; let all the people praise thee. 
Psal. lxxii. 19. Let the whole earth be filled with his 
glory. Eph. iii. 20, 21. 

n Psal. Ixxxiii. 18. That men may know, that thou, 
whose name alone is Jehovah, art the Most High over all 
the earth, 

o Psal. cxlv. 6, 7, 8. And men shall speak of the might 
of thy terrible acts; and I will declare thy greatness. 
They shall abundantly utter the memory of thy great 
goodness, and shall sing of thy righteousness. The Lord 
is gracious and full of compassion; slow to anger, and of 
great mercy, &c. Psal. lxxxvi. 10, 15. 

p 2 Thess. iii. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that 
the word of the Lord may have free course and be glori- 
fied, even as it is with you. Psal. cvii. 31, 32. Let them 
exalt him also in the congregation of the people, and 
praise him in the assembly of the elders. 2 Cor. ii. 14. 

q Psal. cxlv. and viiu throughout. 

r Psal. xix. 14. Let the words of my mouth, and the 
meditation of my heart be acceptable in thy sight, O Lord, 
my strength and my redeemer. 



TrfE LARGER €ATECHrS&, 335 

deed: 3 that he would prevent and remove athe- 
ism, 1 ignorance, v idolatry^ profaneness, x and 
whatsoever is dishonourable to him; y and, by his 
overruling providence, direct and dispose of all 
things to his own glory. 2 

Q. 191. JVhai do we pray for in the second 
petition?. 

A. In the second petition, (which is, Thy king- 
dom come?) acknowledging ourselves and all man- 
kind to be, by nature, under the dominion of sin 
and Satan, b we pray, that the kingdom of sin and 

s Phil. i. 11. Being filled with the fruits of righteous- 
ness, which are by Jesus Christ unto the glory and praise 
of God. 

t Psal. lxxix. 10. Wherefore should the heathen say* 
Where is their God? Let him be known among the hea- 
then in our sight. Psal. Ixvii. 1 — 4. 

v Eph. i. \7y 18. That the God of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit 
of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him: the 
eyes of your understanding being enlightened, &c. 

w Psal. xcvii. 7. Confounded be all they that serve 
graven images, that boast themselves of idols. Worship 
him al! ye gods. 

x Psal. lxxiv. 18, 22, Remember this, that the enemy 
hath reproached, O Lord, and that the foolish people have 
blasphemed thy name. Arise, O God, plead thine own 
cause; remember how the foolish man reproacheth thee 
daily. 

y Jer. xiv. 21. For thy name's sake, do not disgrace 
the throne of thy glory. 2 Kings xix. 16. 

z Isai. Ixiv. 1, 2 Oh that thou wouldest rend the hea- 
vens, that thou wouldest come down, that the mountains 
might flow down at thy presence! To make thy name 
known to thine adversaries, that the nations may tremble 
at thy presence. 2 Chron. xx. 6, 10, 11, 12. 

a Matt. vi. 10. 

b Eph. ii. 2, 3. Wherein in time past ye walked ac- 
cording to the course of this world, according to the 



336 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Satan may be destroyed, the gospel propagated 
throughout the world, d the Jews called, e the ful- 
ness of the Gentiles brought in; f the church fur- 
nished with all gospel-officers and ordinances^, 
purged from corruption, 11 countenanced and main- 
tained by the civil magistrate: 1 that the ordi- 
nances of Christ may be purely dispensed, and 
made effectual to the converting of those that are 
yet in their sins, and the confirming, comforting 
and building up of those that are already convert- 
prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh 
in the children of disobedience: among whom also we all 
had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh; 
fulfilling the desires of the flesh, and of the mind; and 
were by nature the children of wrath, even as others. 

c Psal. Ixviii. 1. Let God arise; let his enemies be scat- 
tered: let them also that hate him, flee before him. Rev. 
xii. 9 

d 2 Thess. ill. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that 
the word of the Lord may have free course, and be glo- 
rified, even as it is with you. Psal. Ixvii. 2. 

e Rom. x. 1. Brethren, my heart's desire, and prayer 
to God for Israel is, that they might be saved. 

f Rom. xi. 25. For I would not, brethren, that ye 
should be ignorant of this mystery — that blindness in part 
is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be 
come in. Psal. Ixvii. 1. &c. 

g Matt. ix. 38. Pray ye, therefore, the Lord of the 
harvest, that he will send forth labourers into his harvest. 

h Eph. v. 26, 27. That he might sanctify and cleanse 
it with the washing of water by the word; that he might 
present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or 
wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and 
without blemish. Mai i. 11. 

i 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort, therefore, that first of all 
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks 
be made for all men; for kings, and for all that are in au- 
thority, that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life, in all. 
godliness and honesty. Isai. xlix. 23. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 337 

ed; k that Christ would rule in our hearts here, 1 
and hasten the time of his second coming, and 
©ur reigning with him for ever; m and that he 
would be pleased so to exercise the kingdom of 
his power in all the world, as may best conduce to 
these ends, 11 

Q. 192. What do we pray for in the third pe- 
tition^ 

A. In the third petition, (which is, Thy will be 
done on earth as it is in heaven °) acknowledging 
that, by nature, we and all men are not only ut- 
terly unable and unwilling to know and do the 
will of God,? but prone to rebel against his word,* 

k 2 Cor. iv. 2. Nor handling the word of God deceit- 
fully; but by manifestation of the truth, commending our- 
selves to every man's conscience in the sight of God. 
Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them from 
darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, 
that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance 
among them* which are sanctified. 2 Thess. ii. 16, 17. 
Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our 
Father, comfort your hearts, and establish you in every 
good word and work. 

1 Eph. iii. 14, 17. For this cause I bow my knees unto 
the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, — that Christ may 
dwell in your hearts by faith. 

m Rev. xxii. 20. He which testifieth these things, 
saith, Surely I come quickly, Amen. Even so, come 
Lord Jesus. 2 Tim. ii. 12. If we suffer, we shall also 
reign with him. 

n Psal. xlv. 3, 4. Gird thy sword upon thy thigh, O 
most mighty; with thy glory and thy majesty. See let- 
ter z. 

o Matt. vi. 10. 

p 1 Cor. ii. 14. The natural man receiveth not the 
things of the Spirit of God; for they are foolishness unto 
him: neither can he know them, because they are spirit- 
ually discerned. Rom. viii. 5, 8, 
F f 



338 THR LARGER CATECHISM, 

to repine and murmur against his providence/ and 
wholly inclined to do the will of the flesh, and of 
the devil; 5 we pray, that God would by his Spirit 
take away from ourselves and others all blindness/ 
weakness/ indisposedness," and perverseness of 
heart/ and by his grace make us able and will- 
ing, to know, do, and submit to his will in all 
things/ with the like humility/ cheerfulness,* 

pRom. viii. T. Ilecause the carnal mind is enmity against 
0>.od; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither in- 
deed can be. 

r lfatt.xx.ll, 12. And when they had received xV, 
they murmured against the good-man of the house, say- 
ing, These last have wrought but one hour, and thou hast 
made them tenia! unto us, winch have borne the burden 
and heat ot the day. PfcaL l\>:ii. 3. I was envious at the 
foolish, vrhen I saw the prosperity of the wicked. 

s tph. ii. J, J. (See letter b.) Tit, iii. 3. For we 
lometimea tucdish, disobedient, deceiv- 
ed, Serving divers luatl and pleasures, &c. 

t Kph. i. 17. That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
the Father ot' glory, may give unto you the spirit of wis- 
dom and revelation in the knowledge of him, the eyes of 
your understanding being enlightened, be. 

v Kph. iii. 16. That he would grant you, according" to 
the richei of his glory, to be strengthened with might by 
his Spint in the inner man. 

w Mitt. \wi. 40, 41. Anil he Cometh unto the disci-. 
f>les, and findeth them asleep, and saith unto Peter, What, 
COuld ye not watch with me one hour ; Watch and pray, 
that vc enter not into temptation: the spirit indeed is will- 
ing, but the flesh is weak. Rom. vii. 24, 25. 

I Bzek. xi. 19. And I will take the stony heart out of 
their flesh, and give them an heart of Hesh. Jer. XXXI. 
18. Thou hast chastised me, and I was chastised, as a bul- 
lock unaccustomed to the yoke: turn thou me, and I shall 
be turned; for thou art the Lord my God. 

y Paal CXlXi 3 5. Make me to go in the path of thy 
commandments; i'or therein do 1 delight. Acts xxi. 1-1. 
And when he would not be persuaded, we ceased aaj 
The will of the Lord be done. 1 Sam. iii. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 339 

faithfulness, b diligence, zeal, d sincerity, e and 
constancy/ as the angels do in heaven.* 

Q. 193. What do we pray for in the fourth pe- 
tition? 

A. In the fourth petition, (which is, Give us 
this day our daily bread , h ) acknowledging that, in 
Adam, and by our own sin, we have forfeited our 
right to all the outward blessings of this life, and 
deserve to be wholly deprived of them by God, 
and to have them cursed to us in the use of them; 1 

z Psal. cxxiii. 2. Behold, as the eyes of servants look 
unto the hand of their masters, and as the eyes of a maid- 
en unto the hand of her mistress; so our eyes wait upon 
the Lord our God. Psal. cxxxi 2. Mic. vi. 8. 

a Psal. c. 2. Serve the Lord with goodness; come be- 
fore his presence with singing*. 

b Isai. xxxviii 3. Remember now, O Lord, I beseech 
thee, how I have walked before thee in truth, and with a 
perfect heart, and have done that which is good in thy 
sight. Eph. vi. 6. Doing the will of God from the heart. 

c Psal. cxix. 4. 

d Rom. xii. 1. Not slothful in business, fervent in spi- 
rit; serving the Lord. 

e 2 Cor. i. 12. Our rejoicing is this, the testimony of 
our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not 
with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have 
had our conversation in the world. 

f Psal. cxix. 112. I have inclined mine heart to per- 
form thy statutes always, even to the end Rom. ii. 7. 
To them who, by patient continuance in well-doing, seek 
for glory, and honour, and immortality; eternal life. 

g Psal. ciii. 20, 21, 22. Bl< j ss the Lord, ye his angels, 
that excel in strength, that do his commandments, heark- 
ening unto the voice of his word. Bless ye the Lord, all 
ye his hosts, ye ministers of his that do his pleasure. 
Bless the Lord, O my soul. Dan. vii. 10. 

h Matt. vi. 11. 

i Gen.iii. 17. And unto Adam he said, — Cursed is the 



340 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and that neither they of themselves are able to 
sustain us, k nor we to merit, 1 or by our own indus- 
try to procure them; m but prone to desire, 11 get,° 
and use them unlawfully;? we pray for ourselves 
and others, that both they and we, waiting upon 
the providence of God from day to day in the use 
of lawful means, may of his free gift, and as to 
his fatherly wisdom shall seem best, enjoy a com- 
petent portion of them; q and have the same con- 
ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the 
days of thy life. Lam. iii. 22. It is of the Lord's mer- 
cies that we are not consumed, because his compassions 
fail not. Deut. xviii. 15 to the end. 

k Deut. viii. 3. And he humbled thee, and suffered 
thee to hunger, and fed thee with manna, — that he might 
make thee know, that man doth not live by bread only, 
but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of 
the Lord doth man live. 

1 Gen. xxxii. 10. I am not worthy of the least of all 
thy mercies, and of all the truth, which thou hast showed 
unto thy servant. 

m Deut. viii. 18. But thou shalt remember the Lord 
thy God: for it is he that giveth thee power to get wealth. 
Prow x. 22. 

n Luke xii. 15. Take heed and beware of covetous- 
ness. Jer. vi. 13. 

o Hos. xii. 7. He is a merchant; the balances of deceit 
are in his hand: he loveth to oppress. 

p James iv. 3. Ye ask and receive not, because ye ask 
amiss, that ye may consume it upon your lusts. 

q Gen. xxviii. 20. And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, if 
God will be with me, and will keep me in this way that T 
go, and will give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, 
then shall the Lord be my God, Jam. iv. 13, 15. Go to 
now ye that say, To-day or to-morrow we will go into such 
a city, and continue there a year, and buy and sell and get 
gain; for that ye ought to say, If the Lord will, we shalt 
jive and do this or that. Psal. xc. 17. And let the beauty 
of the Lord our God be upon us, and establish thou the 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 341 

tinued and blessed unto us in our holy comfortable 
use of them, 1 ' and contentment in them; 8 and be 
kept from all things that are contrary to our tem- 
poral support and comfort. 1 

Q. 1 94. What do we pray for in the fifth pe- 
tition? 

A. In the fifth petition, (which is, Forgive us 
our debts as we forgive our debtors*) acknowledg- 
ing that we and all others are guilty both of origi- 
nal and actual sin, and thereby become debtors to 
the justice of God; and that neither we nor any 
other creature can make the least satisfaction for 
that debt; w we pray for ourselves and others, 
that God of his free grace would, through the obe- 
dience and satisfaction of Christ apprehended and 

work of our hands upon us, yea, the work of our hands 
establish thou it. Psal. cxliv. 12 — 15. 

r 1 Tim. iv. 4, 5. Every creature of God is good, and 
nothing to be refused, if it it be received with thanksgiv- 
ing; for it is sanctified by the word of God, and prayer. 
Prov. x. 22. 

s 1 Tim. vi. 6, 8. Godliness with contentment is great 
gain. And having food and raiment let us be therewith 
content. 

t Prov. xxx. 8, 9. Remove far from me vanity and lies 
— feed me with food convenient for me; lest I be full and 
deny thee, and say, Who is the Lord? or lest I be pooi'j 
and steal, and take the name of my God in vain. 

v Matt. vi. 12. 

w Matt, xviii. 24. And when he had begun to reckon, 
one was brought unto him, which owed him ten thousand 
talents. Rom. v. 19. 13 y one man's disobedience many 
were made sinners. Rom. iii. 9 — 19. We have before 
proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under 
sin. That every mouth may be stopped, and all the world 
ma ; lecome guilty before God. Psal. cxxx. 3. If thou., 
Lord, shouldest mark iniquities, O Lord, who sh#il stand? 
Mic. vi. 6, 7. 

F f 2 



342 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

applied by faith, acquit us both from the guilt and 
punishment of sin, x accept us in his Beloved/ con- 
tinue his favour and grace to us, z pardon our daily 
failings,* and fill us with peace and joy, in giving 
us daily more and more assurance of forgiveness, b 
which we are the rather more emboldened to ask, 
and encouraged to expect, when we have this tes- 
timony in ourselves, that we from the heart forgive 
others their offences. c 

Q. 1 95. What do ice pray for in the sixth pe- 
tition'? 

A. In the sixth petition, (which is, And lead us 
not into temptation, but deliver us from cvilf) ac- 

x Rom. v. 19. By the obedience of one shall many be 
made righteous. Rom. iii. 24, 25. Being justified freely by 
his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus; 
whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through 
faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the re- 
mission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of 
God. Acts xiii. 39. 

y Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 

z 2 Pet.i. 2. Grace and pe:tce be multiplied unto you, 
through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord. 

a Hos. xiv. 2. Take with you words, and turn to the 
Lord: say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us 
graciously. Psalm cxliii. 2. Enter not into judgment with 
thy servant, for in thy sight shall no man living be justified. 
Psalm cxxx. 3. 

b Rom xv. 13. Now the God of hope fill you with all 
joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope 
through the power of the Holy Ghost. Rom. v. 1, 2. Psalm 
xv. 7— 12. 

c Luke xi. 4. And forgive us our sins; for we also for- 
give every one that is indebted to us. Mat. xviii. 35. So 
likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye, 
from your hearts, forgive not every one his brother their 
trespasses. Mat. vi. 14, 15. 

d Mat. vi. 13. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 343 

knowledging that the most wise, righteous and 
gracious God, for divers holy and just ends, may 
so order things, that we may be assaulted, foiled, 
and for a time led captive by temptations^ that 
Satan/ the world,£ and the flesh, are ready power- 
fully to draw us aside, and ensnare us; h and that 
we, even after the pardon of our sins, by reason of 
our corruption, 1 weakness, and want of watchful- 
ness, k are not only subject to be tempted, and for- 
ward to expose ourselves unto temptations, 1 but also 
of ourselves unable and unwilling to resist them, 
to recover out of them, and to improve them; m 

e Chron. xxxii. 31. God left him to try him, that he 
might know all that was in his heart. Job ii. 6. And the 
Lord said unto Satan, Behold, he is in thine hand; but save 
his life. 

f 1 Pet. v. 8. Be sober, be vigilant; because your adver- 
sary, the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking 
whom he may devour. Job ii. 2. 

g Luke xxi. 54. And take heed to yourselves, lest at 
any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and 
drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come 
upon you unawares. Mark iv. 19. 

h James i. 14. Every man is tempted, when he is drawn 
away of his own lust and enticed. 

i Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and 
the spirit against the flesh, and these are contrary the one 
to the other: so that ye can not do the things that ye would. 
Rom. vii. 18. 

k Mat. xxvi. 41. Watch and pray, that ye enter not into 
temptation; the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is 
weak. 

1 Eccl. ix. 12. Man also knoweth not his time; as the 
fishes that are taken in an evil net, and as the birds that 
are caught in the snare, so are the sons of men snared in 
an evil time, when it falleth suddenly upon them. 1 Tim, 
vi. 9. They that will be rich, fall into temptation, and a 
snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusls. Prov. vii. 22. 

m Eph. vi. 11, 12, Put on the whole armour of God, 



344 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and worthy to be left under the power of them; u 
we pray, that God would so over-rule the world 
and all in it, ,J subdue the flesh/ and restrain Sa- 
tan,' 1 order all things, 1 * bestow and bless all means 
of graced and quicken us to watchfulness in the 
use of them; that we and all his people may by his 
providence be kept from being tempted to sin; 1 or, 
if tempted, that by his Spirit we may be power- 
iuilv supported and enabled to stand in the hour of 

that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. 
For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against 
principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the 
darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high 
places. 1 Chron. xxi. 1 — L. 2 Chron. xvi. 7 — 10. 

n Psalm wiii. 11, 12. But my people would not hearken 
to my voice, and Israel would none of me. So I gave them 
up unto their own hearts' lusts: and they walked in their 
own counsels. 

o John xvii. 15. I pray not that thou shouldest take them 
out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from 
the evil. Rom. viii. I 

p Psalm li. 10. Create in me a clean heart, O God; and 
renew a right spirit within me. Psalm cxix. 133. Let not 
any iniquity have dominion over me. 

cj Heb. ii. 18* For in that he himself hath suffered, be- 
ing tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted. 
1 Cor. x. 13. Cod is faithful, who will not suffer you to bo 
tempted above that ye are able. 2 Cor. xii. 8. 

r Rom, viii. 28. And we know that all things work to- 
gether for good, to them that love God, to them who are 
the called according to his purpose. 

s Heb. xiii. 30, 21. Now the God of peace — make you 
perfect in every good work, to do his wiii in you 

that which is well pleasing in his sicrht, through .) 
Christ. Eph. xii. 11, 12. 

t .Mat. xxvi. 41. Watch and pray, that ye enter not into 
temptation. Psalm xix. 13. Keep back thy servant 
from presumptuous buisj let them not have dominion i 
me; 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 345 

temptation ; v or, when fallen, raised again and re- 
covered out of it, w and have a sanctified use and 
improvement thereof; x that our sanctification and 
salvation may be perfected/ Satan trodden under 
our feet, z and we fully freed from sin, temptation, 
and all evil for ever. a 

Q. 1 96. What doth the conclusion of the Lord's 
prayer teach us? 

A. The conclusion of the Lord's prayer, (which 
is, For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the 
glory, for ever. Jlmen. h ) teacheth us to enforce our 
petitions with arguments, which are to be taken, 

v 1 Cor. x. 13. God is faithful, who will not suffer you to 
be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the tempt- 
ation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to 
bear it. Eph. iii. 14, 15, 16. 

w Psalm li. 12. Restore unto me the joy of thy salva- 
tion; and uphold me with thy free Spirit. 

x 1 Pet. v. 10. But the God of all grace, who hath called 
us unto his eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after that ye have 
suffered a while, make you perfect, establish, strengthen, 
settle you. 1 Pet. i. 6, 7. Wherein ye greatly rejoice, 
though now for a season (if need be) ye are in heaviness 
through manifold temptations; that the trial of your faith, 
being much more precious than that of gold that perisheth, 
though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise 
and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ. 

y 1 Thess. iii. 13. To the end he may establish your 
hearts unblameable in holiness before God, even our Fa- 
ther, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his 
saints. 

z Rom. x. 20. And the God of peace shall bruise Satan 
under your feet shortly. 

a 1 Thess. v. 23. And the very God of peace sanctify 
you wholly: and [ pray God your whole spirit, and soul, 
and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

b Mat. vi. 13. 

c Job xxiii. 3, 4. that I knew where I might find him! 



346 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

not from any worthiness in ourselves, or in any 
other creature, but from God: d and with our 
prayers to join praises, e ascribing to God alone 
eternal sovereignty, omnipotency, and glorious ex- 
cellency^ in regard whereof, as he is able and 
willing to help us,e so we by faith are emboldened 

that I might come even to his seat! I would order my cause 
before him, and fill my mouth with arguments. Jer. xiv. 
20, 21. 

d Dan. ix. 4, 7, 8, &c. And I prayed unto the Lord my 
God, and made my confession, and said, O Lord, the great 
and dreadful God, keeping the covenant and mercy to 
them that love him, and to them that keep his command- 
ments. O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto thee, but 
unto us confusion of faces, as at this day. O Lord, to us 
belongeth confusion of face, to our kings, to our princes* 
and to our fathers, because we have sinned against thee. 
Verse 9. To the Lord God belong mercies and forgive- 
nesses, though we have rebelled against him, Sic. Verse 
16—19. 

e Phil. iv. 6. In every tiling by prayer and supplication, 
with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known unto 
God. 

f 1 Chron. xxix. 10 — 13. And David said, Blessed be 
thou, Lord God of Israel, our Father, for ever and ever. 
Thine, O Lord, is the greatness, and the power, and the 
glory, and the victory, and the majesty: for all that is in 
the heaven and the earth is thine; thine is the kingdom, 
O Lord, and thou art exalted as head above all. Both riches 
and honour come of thee, and thou reignest over all; and 
in thine hand is power and might, and in thine hand it is 
to make great and to give strength unto all. Now there- 
fore, our God, we thank thee and praise thy glorious name. 

g Eph. iii. 20, 21. Now unto him that is able to do ex- 
ceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, accord- 
ing to the power that worketh in us: unto him be glory in 
the church by Christ Jesus, throughout all ages, world 
without end. Amen. Luke xi. 13. If ye then being evil 
know bow to give good gifts unto your children; how much 
more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to 
them that ask him? Psalm lxxxiv. 11. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 347 

to plead with him that he would, 11 and quietly to 
rely upon him that he will fulfil our requests. 1 
And to testify our desires and assurance, we say, 

h Eph. iii. 12. In whom we have boldness and access 
with confidence by the faith of him. Heb. x. 19 — 22. 
Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the ho- 
liest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way which 
he hath consecrated for us through the vail, that is to say, 
his flesh; and having an high priest over the house of God; 
let us draw near with a true heart, in full assurance of 
faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, 
and our bodies washed with pure water. 

i 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we have 
in him, that if we ask any thing according to his will, he 
heareth us. Rom. viii. 32. He that spared not his own Son, 
but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him 
also freely give us all things? 

k 1 Cor. xiv. 16. Else when thou shalt bless with the 
spirit, how shall he that occupieth the room of the un- 
learned say, Amen, at thy giving of thanks, seeing he un- 
derstandeth not what thou sayest? Rev. xxii. 20, 21. He 
which testifieth these things, saith, Surely I come quickly. 
Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus. The grace of our Lord 
Jesus Christ be with you all, Amen, 



THE 

SHORTER CATECHISM, 

RATIFIED AND ADOPTED 
BY THE 

SYNOD 

OF 
NEW-YORK AND PHILADELPHIA, IN MAY, 1788, 



<^S 



/ 



THg 

SHORTER CATECHISM.* 



Question 1. What is the chief end of man? 

Answer. Man's chief end is to glorify God, and 
enjoy him for ever. 

Q. 2. What rule hath God given to direct us 
how we may glorify and enjoy him? 

•&. The word of God, which is contained in the 
scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, is the 
only rule to direct us how we may glorify and 
enjoy him. 

Q. 3. What do the scriptures principally teach? 

«#. The scriptures principally teach, what man 
is to believe concerning God, and what duty God 
requires of man. 

Q. 4. What is GOD? 

Jl. God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, and un- 
changeable, in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, 
justice, goodness and truth. 

* The Shorter Catechism is, simply, an abridgment of 
the Larger; so that the proof of both must be the same. 
The reader, therefore, who desires to see the scripture 
authorities for any doctrine taught in this catechism, will 
turn to that doctr-ne in the Larger Catechism, which may 
very easily be done, and there he will find the necessary 
texts fully referred to, or inserted It was judged unne*. 
pessary to print the very same texts twice over. 



352 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

Q. 5. Are there more Gods than one? 

A. There is but one only, the living and true 
God. 

Q. 6. How many persons are there in the God- 
head? 

A. There are three persons in the Godhead; 
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; and 
these three are one God, the same in substance, 
equal in power and glory. 

Q. 7. What are the decrees of God? 

A. The decrees of God are, his eternal pur- 
pose according to the counsel of his will, where- 
by, for his own glory, he hath fore-ordained what- 
soever comes to pass. 

Q. 8. How doth God execute his decrees? 

A. God executeth his decrees in the works of 
creation and providence. 

Q. 9. What is the work of creation? 

A. The work of creation is, God's making all 
things of nothing, by the word of his power, in the 
space of six days, and all very good. 

Q. 10. How did God create man? 

A. God created man male and female, after his 
own image, in knowledge, righteousness and holi- 
ness, with dominion over the creatures. 

Q. 11. What are God's works of providence? 

A. God's works of providence are, his most ho- 
ly, wise, and powerful preserving and governing 
all his creatures, and all their actions. 

Q. 72. What special act of providence did God 
exercise toward man in the estate wherein he icas 
created? 

A. Whpn God had created man, he entered in- 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 353 

to a covenant of life with him, upon condition of 
perfect obedience; forbidding him to eat of the 
tree of knowledge of good and evil, upon pain of 
death. 

Q. 13. Did our first parents continue in the es- 
tate wherein they were created! 

A. Our first parents, being left to the freedom 
of their own will, fell from the estate wherein they 
were created, by sinning against God. 

Q. 14. What is sin 1 ? 

A. Sin is any want of conformity unto, or trans- 
gression of the law of God. 

Q. 15. What was the sin whereby our first pa- 
rents fell from the estate wherein they were created? 

A. The sin whereby our first parents fell from 
the estate wherein they were created, was their 
eating the forbidden fruit. 

Q. 16. Did all mankind fall in Adam's first 
transgression? 

A. The covenant being made with Adam, not 
only for himself, but for his posterity; all mankind 
descending from him by ordinary generation, sin- 
ned in him, and fell with him, in his first transgres- 
sion. 

Q. 1*7. Into what estate did the fall hying; man- 
kind? 

A. The fall brought mankind into an estate of 
sin and misery. 

Q. 18. Wherein consists the sinfulness of that 
estate whereinto man fell? 

A. The sinfulness of that estate, whereinto man 
fell, consists in the guilt of AdcmiSs first sin, the 
want of original righteousness, and the corruption 

G K 2 



354 THE SHORTER CATECHISM, 

of his whole nature, which is commonly called 
original sin; together with all actual transgressions 
which proceed from it. 

Q. 19. What is the misery of that estate ichere- 
vito man fell? 

A. All mankind by their fall lost communion 
with God, are under his wrath and curse, and so 
made liable to all the miseries of this life, to death 
itself, and to the pains of hell for ever. 

Q. 20. Did God leave all mankind to perish in 
the estate of sin and misery'? 

A God, having out of his mere good pleasure, 
from all eternity elected some to everlasting life, 
did enter into a covenant of grace, to deliver them 
out of the estate of sin and misery, and to bring 
them into an estate of salvation by a Redeemer. 

Q. 21. Who is the Redeemer of God^s elect ? 

A. The only Redeemer of God's elect is the 
Lord Jesus Christ, who, being the eternal Son of 
God, became man, and so was, and continueth to 
be God, and man, in two distinct natures, and one 
person for ever. 

Q. 22 How did Christ, being tlie Son of God, 
become man^ 

A. Christ, the Son of God, became man, by 
taking to himself a true body and a reasonable 
soul, being conceived by the power of the Holy 
Ghost, in the womb of the virgin Mary, and born 
of her, yet without sin. 

Q. 23. What offices doth Christ execute as our 
Redeemer? 

A. Christ, as our Redeemer, executeth the of- 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 356 

rices of a prophet, of a priest, and of a king, both 
in his estate of humiliation and exaltation. 

Q. 24. How doth Christ execute the office of a 
prophet 6 ! 

A. Christ executeth the office of a prophet, in 
revealing to us, by his word and Spirit, the will 
of God for our salvation. 

Q. 25. How doth Christ execute the office of a 
priest? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a priest, in his 
once offering up of himself a sacrifice to satisfy 
divine justice, and reconcile us to God, and in 
making continual intercession for us. 

Q. 26. How doth Christ execute the office of a 
king? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a king, in sub- 
duing us to himself, in ruling and defending us, 
and in restraining and conquering all his and our 
enemies. 

Q,. 27. Wherein did Christ* s humiliation consist ■ ? 

A. Christ's humiliation consisted in his being 
born, and that in a low condition, made under the 
law, undergoing the miseries of this life, the wrath 
of God, and the cursed death of the cross; in being 
buried, and continuing under the power of death 
for a time. 

Q. 28. Wherein consisteth Christ s exaltation? 

A. Christ's exaltation consisteth in his rising 
again from the dead on the third day, in ascend- 
ing up into heaven, in sitting at the right hand of 
God the Father, and in coming to judge the world 
at the last day. 



356 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

Q. 29. How are we made partakers of the re« 
demption purchased by Christ? 

A. We are made partakers of the redemption 
purchased by Christ, by the effectual application of 
it to us by his Holy Spirit. 

Q. 30. Flow doth the Spirit apply to us the re- 
demption purchased by Christ? 

A. The Spirit applieth to us the redemption 
purchased by Christ, by working faith in us, and 
thereby uniting us to Christ in our effectual call- 
ing. 

Q. 31. W hat is effectual calling? 

A. Effectual calling is the work of God's Spi- 
rit, whereby, convincing us of our sin and misery, 
enlightening our minds in the knowledge of Christ, 
and renewing our will, he doth persuade and ena- 
ble us to embrace Jesus Christ, freely offered to us 
in the gospel. 

Q. 32. What benefits do they that are effectually 
called partake of in this life? 

A. They that are effectually called do in this 
life partake of justification, adoption, sanctification, 
and the several benefits which, in this life, do 
either accompany, or flow from them. 

Q. 33. JVhat is justification? 

Jl. Justification is an act of God's free grace, 
wherein he pardoneth all our sins, and accepteth 
us as righteous in his sight, only for the righteous- 
ness of Christ imputed to us, and received by faith 
alone. 

Q. 34. What is adoption? 

A. Adoption is an act of God's free grace, 
whereby we are received into the number, and 
have a risfht to all the privileges of the sons of Gocf. 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 357 

Q. 35. What is sanctification? 

A. Sanctification is the work of God's free 
grace whereby we are renewed in the whole man 
after the image of God, and are enabled more and 
more to die unto sin, and live unto righteousness. 

Q. 36. What are the benefits which in this life 
do accompany or flow from justification, adoption, 
and sanctification 1 ? 

A. The benefits which in this life do accompa- 
ny or flow from justification, adoption and sanctifi- 
cation, are, assurance of God's love, peace of con- 
science, joy in the Holy Ghost, increase of grace, 
and perseverance therein to the end. 

Q. 37. What benefits do believers receive from 
Christ at their death? 

A. The souls of believers are, at their death, 
made perfect in holiness, and do immediately pass 
into glory; and their bodies, being still united to 
Christ, do rest in their graves till the resurrection. 

Q. 38. What benefits do believers receive from 
Christ at the resurrection? 

A. At the resurrection, believers, being raised 
up to glory, shall be openly acknowledged and 
acquitted in the day of judgment, and made per- 
fectly blessed in the full enjoying of God to all 
eternity. 

Q. 39. What is the duty which God requireth of 
man? 

A. The duty which God requireth of man, is 
obedience ? to his revealed will. 

Q. 40. What did God at first reveal to man for 
the rule of his obedience ? 

A. The rule which God at first revealed to marij 
for his obedience, was the moral law. 



358 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

Q. 41. Wherein is the moral law summarily 
comprehended? 

A. The moral law is summarily comprehended 
in the ten commandments. 

Q. 42. What is the sum of the ten command* 
merits? 

A. The sum of the ten commandments is, To 
love the Lord our God with all our heart, with all 
our soul, with all our strength, and with all our 
mind; and our neighbour as ourselves. 

Q. 43. What is the preface to the ten command* 
ments? 

A. The preface to the ten commandments is in 
these words, I am the Lord thy God, which brought 
thee out of the land of Egypt and out of the house 
of bondage. 

Q. 44. What doth the preface to the ten com- 
mandments teach us? 

A. The preface to the ten commandments 
teacheth us, That because God is the Lord, and 
our God, and Redeemer; therefore we are bound to 
keep all his commandments. 

Q. 45. Which is the first commandment? 

A. The first commandment is, Thou shalthave 
no other Gods before me. 

Q. 46. What is required in the first command- 
ment? 

A. The first commandment requireth us to 
know and acknowledge God to be the only true 
God, and our God; and to worship and glorify 
him accordingly. 

Q. 47. What is forbidden in the first command- 
ment ? 

A. The first commandment forbiddeth the dc- 



THE SHORTER CATECHISE. 359 

aying, or not worshipping and glorifying the true 
God, as God, and our God; and the giving that 
worship and glory to any other, which is due to 
Jiim alone. 

Q. 48. What are we specially taught by thest 
words (Before me) in thefirst commandment 1 ? 

A. These words (Bejore me) in the first com- 
mandment, teach us, that God, who seeth all 
things, taketh notice of, and is much displeased 
with, the sin of having any other God. 

Q. 49. Which is the second commandment? 

A. The second commandment is, " Thou shalt 
not make unto thee any graven image, or any like- 
ness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that 
is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water un- 
der the earth: thou shalt not bow down thyself to 
them, nor serve them: for I the Lord thy God am 
a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers 
upon the children unto the third and fourth gene- 
ration of them that hate me; and showing mercy 
unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my 
commandments." 

Q. 50. What is required in the second command- 
ment? 

A. The second commandment requireth the re- 
ceiving, observing, and keeping pure ttnd entire, 
all such religious worship and ordinances, as God 
hath appointed in his word. 

Q. 51. What is forbidden in the second com- 
Tnandment? 

A. The second commandment forbiddeth the 
worshipping of God by images, or any other way 
not appointed in his word, 



360 * THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

Q. 52. What are the i*easons annexed to the se- 
cond commandment? 

A. The reasons annexed to the second com- 
mandment are, God's sovereignty over us, his pro- 
priety in us, and the zeal he hath to his own wor- 
ship. 

Q. 53. Which is the third commandment? 

A. The third commandment is, " Thou shalt 
not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain* 
for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh 
his name vain. 

Q. 54. What is required in the third command- 
ment? 

A. The third commandment requireth the holy 
and reverent use of God's names, titles, attributes, 
ordinances, word and works. 

Q. 55. What is forbidden in the third command- 
ment? 

A. The third commandment forbiddeth all pro- 
faning or abusing of any thing whereby God maketh 
himself known. 

Q. 56. W hat is the reason annexed to the third 
commandment? 

A. The reason annexed to the third command- 
ment is, That however the breakers of this com- 
mandment may escape punishment from men, yet 
the Lord our God will not suffer them to escape his 
righteous judgment. 

Q. 57. Which is the fourth commandment? 

A. The fourth commandment is, " Remember 
the sabbath-day to keep it holy. Six days shalt 
thou labour, and do all thy work: but the seventh 
day is the sabbath of the Lord thy God; in it thou 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM, 361 

sjialt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy 
daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, 
nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy 
gates: for in six days the Lord made heaven and 
earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested 
the seventh day; wherefore the Lord blessed the 
sabbath-day, and hallowed it. 

Q. 58. What is required in the fourth command- 
ment? 

A. The fourth commandment requireth the 
-keeping holy to God, such set times as he hath ap- 
pointed in his word; expressly one whole day in 
seven, to be a holy sabbath to himself. 

Q. 59. Which day of the seven hath God ap- 
pointed to be the weekly sabbath? 

A. From the beginning of the world to the re- 
surrection of Christ, God appointed the seventh 
day of the week to be the weekly sabbath; and 
the first day of the week, ever since, to continue 
to the end of the w r orld, which is the Christian 
sabbath. 

Q 60. How is the sabbath to be sanctified? 

A. The sabbath is to be sanctified by a holy 
resting all that day, even from such worldly em- 
ployments and recreations as are lawful on other 
days; and spending the whole time in the public 
and private exercises of God's worship, except so 
much as is to be taken up in the works of necessi- 
ty and mercy. 

Q. 6 1 . What is forbidden in the fourth command- 
ment? 

A. The fourth commandment forbiddeth the 
omission, or careless, performance of the duties re- 

Hh 



362 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

quired, and the profaning the day by idleness, or 
doing that which is in itself sinful, or by unneces- 
sary thoughts, words or works, about our worldly 
employments and recreations. 

Q. 62. What are the reasons annexed to the fourth 
commandment? 

A. The reasons annexed to the fourth command- 
ment are, God's allowing us six days of the week 
for our own employments, his challenging a special 
propriety in the seventh, his own example, and his 
blessing the sabbath-day. 

Q. 63. Which is the fifth commandment? 

A. The fifth commandment is, u Honour thy 
father and thy mother: that thy days may be long 
upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth 
thee/' 

Q. 64. What is required in the fifth command- 
ment? 

A. The fifth commandment requireth the pre- 
serving the honour, and performing the duties be- 
longing to every one in their several places and 
relations, as superiors, inferiors, or equals. 

Q. 65. What is forbidden in the fifth command- 
went? 

A. The fifth commandment forbiddeth the ne- 
glecting of, or doing any thing against, the honour 
aiu! duty which belongeth to every one in their 
several places and relations. 

Q. 66. What is tlie reason annexed to the fifth 
commandment? 

A. The reason annexed to the fifth command- 
ment is a promise of long life and prosperity (as 
far as it shall serve for God's glory, and their own 
good) to all such as keep this commandment. 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 363 

Q. 67. Which is the sixth commandment? 

A. The sixth commandment is, " Thou shalt not 
kill" 

Q. 68. What is required in the sixth command • 
ment? 

A. The sixth commandment requireth all law- 
ful endeavours to preserve our own life, and the 
life of others. 

Q. 62. What is forbidden in the sixth command- 
ment? 

A. The sixth commandment forbiddeth the tak- 
ing away of our own life, or the life of our neigh- 
bour unjustly, or whatsoever tendeth thereunto. 

Q. 70. Which is the seventh commandment? 

A. The seventh commandment is, " Thou shalt 
not commit adultery. 5 ' 

Q. 71. What is required in the seventh command- 
ment? 

A. The seventh commandment requireth the 
preservation of our own and our neighbour's chas- 
tity, in heart, speech and behaviour. 

Q. 120. What is forbidden in the seventh com- 
mandment? 

A. The seventh commandment forbiddeth all 
unchaste thoughts, w r ords and actions. 

Q. 73. Which is the eighth commandment? 

A. The eighth commandment is, u Thou shalt 
not steal." 

Q. 74. What is required in the eighth command- 
ment? 

A. The eighth commandment requireth the law- 
ful procuring and furthering the wealth and out- 
ward estate of ourselves and others. 



264 THE SHORTER CATECHISM, 

Q. 75. What is forbidden in the eighth command- 
ment? 

A. The eighth commandment forbiddeth what- 
soever doth, or may, unjustly hinder our own, or 
our neighbour s wealth or outward estate. 

Q. 76. Which is the ninth commandment? 

A, The ninth commandment is, Thou shalt not 
bear false witness against thy neighbour. 

Q. 77. Witat is required in the ninth command- 
ment? 

A. The ninth commandment requireth the 
maintaining and promoting of truth between man 
and man, and of our own and our neighbour's 
good name, especially in witness bearing. 

Q 78. What is forbidden in the ninth com- 
mandment? 

A. The ninth commandment forbiddeth what- 
soever is prejudicial to truth, or injurious to our 
own, or our neighbour's good name. 

Q. 79. Which is the tenth commandment? # 

A. The tenth commandment is, Thou shalt not 
covet thy neigIibour 1 s house, thou shalt not covet thy 
neighbour's wife, nor his man- servant, nor his maid- 
servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that 
is thy neighbours. 

Q. SO. What is required in the tenth command- 
ment? 

A. The tenth commandment requireth full 
contentment with our own condition, with a right 
and charitable frame of spirit toward our neigh- 
bour, and all that is his. 

Q. 81. What is forbidden in the tenth com- 
mandment? 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 365 

A. The tenth commandment forbiddeth all dis- 
contentment with our own estate, envying or griev- 
ing at the good of our neighbour, and all inordi- 
nate motions or affections to any thing that is his. 

Q. 82. Is any man able perfectly to keep the 
commandments of God* 

A. No mere man, since the fall, is able, in this 
life, perfectly to keep the commandments of God; 
but doth daily break them, in thought, word and 
deed. 

Q. 83. Are all transgressions of the laic equally 
heinous? 

A. Some sins in themselves, and by reason of 
several aggravations, are more heinous in the 
sight of God than others. 

Q. 84. What doth every sin deserve? 

A. Every* sin deserveth God's wrath and curse, 
both in this life and that which is to come. 

Q. 85. What doth God require of lis, that we 
may escape his wrath and curse, due to us for sin? 

A. To escape the wrath and curse of God, due 
to us for sin, God requireth of us faith in Jesus 
Christ, repentance unto life, with the diligent use 
of all the outward means whereby Christ commu- 
nicateth to us the benefits of redemption. 

Q. 86. What is faith in Jesus Christ? 

A. Faith in Jesus Christ is a saving grace, 
whereby we receive and rest upon him alone for 
salvation, as he is offered to us in the gospel. 

Q. 87. What is repentance unto life? 

A. Repentance unto life is a saving grace, 
whereby a sinner, out of a true sense of his sin, 
and apprehension of the mercy of God in Christ, 

Hh2 



366 THE SIIOnTER CATECHISM. 

doth, with grief and hatred of his sin, turn from it 
unto God, with full purpose of, and endeavour 
after, new obedience. 

Q. 88. TV hat are the outward and ordinary 
means whereby Christ communicateth to us the bene- 
fits of redemption'? 

A. The outward and ordinary means, whereby 
Christ communicated) to us the benefits of re- 
demption, are, his ordinances, especially the word, 
sacraments, and prayer; all which are made effec- 
tual to the elect for salvation. 

Q. 89. How is the word made effectual to sal- 
vation? 

A. The Spirit of God maketh the reading, but 
especially the preaching of the word, an effectual 
mean of convincing and converting sinners, and of 
building them up in holiness, and comfort, through 
faith unto salvation. 

Q. 90. Hoic is the word to be read and heard, 
iliat it may become effectual to salvation? 

A. That the word may become effectual to 
salvation, we must attend thereunto with dili- 
gence, preparation, and prayer; receive it with 
faith and love, lay it up in our hearts, and practise 
it in our lives. 

Q. 91. How do the sacraments become effectual 
means of salvation? 

A. The sacraments become effectual means of 
salvation, not from any virtue in them, or in him 
that doth administer them, but only by the blessing 
of Christ, and the working of his Spirit in them 
that by faith receive them. 

Q. 92. What is a sacrament? 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 367 

A. A sacrament is an holy ordinance instituted 
by Christ; -wherein, by sensible signs, Christ and 
the benefits of the new covenant are represented, 
sealed, and applied to believers. 

Q. 93. Which are the sacraments of the JVIw 
Testament 1 

A, The sacraments of the New Testament are 
baptism and the Lord's Supper. 

Q. 94. What is baptism: 

A. Baptism is a sacrament, wherein the wash- 
ing with water, in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, doth signify and 
seal our ingrafting into Christ, and partaking of 
the benefits of the covenant of grace, and our en- 
gagement to be the Lord's. 

Q. 95. To whom is baptism to be administered? 

A. Baptism is not to be administered to any 
that are out of the visible church, til! they profess 
their faith in Christ, and obedience to him; but 
the infants of such as are members of the visible 
church, are to be baptized. 

Q. 96. What is the LorcVs supper. 

A. The Lord's supper is a sacrament, wherein. 
by giving and receiving bread and wine, accord- 
ing to Christ's appointment, his death is shewed 
forth; and the wor&y receivers are, not after a 
corporal and carnal manner, but by faith made par- 
takers of his body and blood, with all his benefits, 
to their spiritual nourishment and growth in grace. 

Q. 97. ~ What is required to the worthy receiving 
of the LorcVs Supper} 

A. Jt is required of them that would worthily 
partake of the Lord's supper, that they examine 



368 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

themselves, of their knowledge to discern the 
Lord's body, of their faith to feed upon him, of 
their repentance, love, and new obedience; lest 
coming unworthily, they eat and drink judgment 
to themselves. 

Q. 98. What is prayer? 

A. Prayer is an offering up of our desires unto 
God, for things agreeable to his will, in the name 
of Christ, with confession of our sins, and thank- 
ful acknowledgment of his mercies. 

Q. 99. What rule hath God given for our di- 
rection in prayer? 

A. The whole word of God is of use to direct 
us in prayer, but the special rule of direction is 
that form of prayer which Christ taught his dis- 
ciples, commonly called, The Lord's Prayer. 

Q. 100. What doth the preface of the Lord's 
prayer teach us? 

A. The preface of the Lord's prayer, which is 
(Our Father which art in heaven.) teacheth us to 
draw near to God with all holy reverence and 
confidence, as children to a father, able and ready 
to help us; and that we should pray with and for 
others. 

Q. 101. What do ice pray for in the first pe- 
tition? 

A. In the first petition which is, (Hallowed he 
thy name*) we pray that God would enable us and 
others to glorify him in all that whereby he maketh 
himself known; and that he would dispose of all 
things to his own glory. 

Q. 102. What do we pray for in the second 
petition? 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 369 

A. In the second petition, which is, {Thy king- 
dom come,) we pray that Satan's kingdom may be 
destroyed, and the kingdom of grace may be ad- 
vanced, ourselves and others brought into it, and 
kept in it; and that the kingdom of glory may be 
hastened. 

Q. 103. What do we pray for in the third pe- 
tition'? 

A. In the third petition, which is, (Thy willhe 
done on earth as it is in heaven,) we pray that God 
by his grace would make us able and willing to 
know, obey, and submit to his will in all things 
as the angels do in heaven. 

Q. 104. What do we pray for in the fourth pe- 
tition ? 

A. In the fourth petition, which is, (Give us 
this day our daily bread,) we pray that of God's 
free gift we may receive a competent portion of 
the good things of this life, and enjoy his blessing 
with them. 

Q. 105. What do we pray jor in the fifth pe- 
tition? 

A. In the fifth petition, which is, (And forgive 
us our debts, as we forgive our debtors,) we pray 
that God, for Christ's sake, would freely pardon 
all our sins; which we are the rather encouraged 
to ask, because by his grace we are enabled from 
the heart to forgive others. 

Q. 106. What do we pray for in the sixth peti- 
tion? 

A. In the sixth petition, which is, (And lead us 
not into temptation, but deliver us from evil,) we 
pray that God would either keep us from being 



370 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 



tempted to sin, or support and deliver us when we 
are tempted. 

Q. IQ7. What doth the conclusion of the Lord's 
prayer teach us 6 ? 

Jl. The conclusion of the Lord's prayer, which 
is (For thine is the kingdom, the power and the glo- 
ry for ever. Amen.) teacheth us to take our en- 
couragement in prayer from God only, and in our 
prayers to praise him; ascribing kingdom, power, 
iand glory to him; and in testimony oi our desire 
and assurance to be heard, we say, Jlmen. 



THE TEN COMMANDMENTS. 
Exodus xx. 



God spake all these words, saying, I am the 
Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of the 
land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. 

I. Thou shalt have no other gods before me. 

II. Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven 
image, or any likeness of any thing, that is in hea- 
ven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that 
is in the water under the earth: thou shalt not bow 
down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the 
Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the ini- 
quity of the fathers upon the children unto the 
third and fourth generation of them that hate me; 
and showing mercy unto thousands of them that 
love me, and keep my commandments. 

III. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 371 

God in vain: for the Lord will not hold him guilt- 
less that taketh his name in vain. 

IV. Remember the sabbath-day, to keep it ho- 
ly. Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy 
work: but the seventh day is the sabbath of the 
Lord thy God; in it thou shalt not do any work, 
thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-ser- 
vant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy 
stranger that is within thy gates. For in six days 
the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea and all 
that in them is, and rested the seventh day: where- 
fore the Lord blessed the sabbath-day and hallow- 
ed it. 

V. Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy 
days may be long upon the land which the Lord 
thy God giveth thee. 

VI. Thou shalt not kill. 

VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

VIII. Thou shalt not steal. 

IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against 
thy neighbour. 

X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's house, 
thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his 
man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor 
his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbour's. 

THE LORD'S PRAYER. Matt. vi. 

Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be 
thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be 
done on earth as it is in heaven. Give us this 
day our daily bread. And forgive us our debts as 
we forgive our debtors. And lead us not into 



372 THE SHORTER CATECHISM 

temptation, but deliver us from evil. For thine 
is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for 
ever. Amen. 

THE CREED. 

I believe in God the Father almighty, maker 
of heaven and earth; and in Jesus Christ his only 
Son, our Lord, who was conceived by the Holy 
Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary, suffered under 
Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead and buried. 
He descended into hell;* the third day he rose 
again from the dead; he ascended into heaven, and 
sitteth on the right hand of God the Father al- 
mighty; from thence he shall come to judge the 
quick and the dead. I believe in the Holy Ghost, 
the holy catholic church, the communion of saints, 
the forgiveness of sins, the resurrection of the bo- 
dy, and the life everlasting. Amen. 

* I. e. Continued in the state of the dead, and under the 
power of death, until the third day. See the answer tf> 
the 50th question in the Larger Catechism, p. 188. 



THE 

FOEM OF GOVERNMENT, 

AND 

FORMS OF PROCESS, 

OF THE 

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, IN THE UNITED STATES 
OF AMERICA: 

AS AMENDED AND RATIFIED BY THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY, LN 
MAY, 1821, 



I i 



BOOK I. 
OF GOVERNMENT- 



CHAPTER I. 

Preliminary Principles.* 

The Presbyterian Church in the United States 
of America, in presenting to the Christian public, 
the system of union, and the form of government 
and discipline, which they have adopted, have 
thought proper to state, by way of introduction, a 
few of the general principles by which they have 
been governed in the formation of the plan. This, 
it is hoped, will, in some measure, prevent those 
rash misconstructions, and uncandid reflections, 
which usually proceed from an imperfect view of 
any subject; as well as make the several parts of 
the system plain, and the whole perspicuous and 
fully understood. 

* Note. — This introductory chapter, with the exception 
of the first sentence, was first drawn up by the Synod of 
New York and Philadelphia, and prefixed to the Form of 
Government, &c as published by that body in 1788. In 
that year, after arranging the plan on which the Presbyte- 
rian Church is now governed, the Synod was divided into 
four Synods, and gave place to the General Assembly, 
which met for the first time, in 1789. 



376 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

They are unanimously of opinion, 

I. That w God alone is Lord of the conscience; 
tc and hath left it free from the doctrine and com- 
4> mandments of men, which are in any thing con- 
" trary to his word, or beside it in matters of faith 
" or worship:" Therefore they consider the rights 
of private judgment, in all matters that respect reli- 
gion, as universal, and unalienable: They do not 
even wish to see any religious constitution aided 
by the civil power, further than may be necessary 
for protection and security, and at the same time, 
be equal and common to all others. 

II. That, in perfect consistency with the above 
principle of common right, every Christian church, 
or union or association of particular churches, is 
entitled to declare the terms of admission into its 
communion, and the qualifications of its ministers 
and members, as well as the whole sjstem of its 
internal government which Christ hath appointed: 
That, in the exercise of this right, they may, not- 
withstanding, err, in making the terms of commu- 
nion either too lax or too narrow: Yet, even in this 
case, they do not infringe upon the liberty, or the 
rights of others, but only make an improper use of 
their own. 

III. That our blessed Saviour, for the edification 
of the visible church, which is his body, hath ap- 
pointed officers, not only to preach the gospel and 
administer the sacraments; but also to exercise dis- 
cipline, for the preservation both of truth and duty: 
and, that it is incumbent upon these officers, and 
upon the whole Church, in whose name they act, 
to censure, or cast out the erroneous and scanda- 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 371 

lous; observing, in all cases, the rules contained in 
the word of God. 

IV That truth is in order to goodness; and the 
great touch-stone of truth, its tendency to promote 
holiness; according to our Saviour's rule, "by their 
fruits ye shall know them." And that no opinion 
can be either more pernicious or more absurd, than 
that which brings truth and falsehood upon a level, 
and represents it as of no consequence what a 
man's opinions are. On the contrary, they are 
persuaded, that there is an inseparable connexion 
between faith and practice, truth and duty. Other- 
wise, it would be of no consequence either to dis- 
cover truth, or to embrace it. 

V. That while under the conviction of the above 
principle, they think it necessary to make effectual 
provision, that all who are admitted as teachers, be 
sound in the faith; they also believe, that there are 
truths aifld forms, with respect to which men of 
good characters and principles may differ: And in 
all these they think it the duty, both of private 
Christians and societies, to exercise mutual for- 
bearance towards each other. 

VI. That though the character, qualifications, 
and authority of church officers, are laid down in 
the holy scriptures, as well as the proper method 
of their investiture and institution; yet the election 
of the persons to the exercise of this authority, in 
any particular society, is in that society. 

VII. That all church power, whether exercised 
by the body in general, or, in the way of repre- 
sentation, by delegated authority, is only ministe- 
rial and declarative: That is to say, that the holy 

I i 2 



378 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

scriptures are the only rule of faith and manners; 
that no church judicatory ought to pretend to make 
laws, to bind the conscience, in virtue of their own 
authority; and that all their decisions should be 
founded upon the revealed will of God. Now, 
though it will easily be admitted, that all synods 
and councils may err, through the frailty insepara* 
ble from humanity; yet there is much greater dan- 
ger, from the usurped claim of making laws, than 
from the right of judging upon laws already made, 
and common to all who profess the gospel; although 
this right, as necessity requires in the present state, 
be lodged with fallible men. 

VIII. Lastly, That, if the preceding scriptural 
and rational principles be steadfastly adhered to, the 
vigour and strictness of its discipline will contri- 
bute to the glory and happiness of any church. 
Since ecclesiastical discipline must be purely mo- 
ral or spiritual in its object, and not attended with 
any civil effects, it can derive no force whatever, 
but from its own justice, the approbation of an 
impartial public, and the countenance and blessing 
of the great Head of the church universal. 



CHAPTER II. 

Of the Church. 

1. Jesus Christ, who is now exalted far above 
all principality and power, a hath erected in this 
world a kingdom, which is his church. b 



I. a Kph. i. 20, 21. When he raised him from the dead, 
and set him at his own right hand in heavenly phces, f';«r 
above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, 



! 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. $79 

II. The universal church consists of all those 
persons, in every nation, together with their chil- 
dren, who make profession of the holy religion of 
Christ, and of submission to his laws. c 

III. As this immense multitude can not meet 
together in one place, to hold communion, or to 
worship God, it is reasonable, and warranted by 
scripture example, that they should be divided into 
many particular churches. d 

and every name that is named, not only in this world, but 
also in that which is to come. Psalm Ixviii. 18. Thou hast 
ascended on high, thou hast led captivity captive, thou hast 
received gifts for men: yea, for the rebellious also, that the 
Lord God might dwell among them. 

b Psalm ii. 6. Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill 
ofZion. Dan.vii.14. There was given him dominion and 
glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and lan- 
guages should serve him; his dominion is an everlasting 
dominion which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that 
which shall not be destroyed. Eph. i. 22, 23. And put all 
things under his feet, and gave him to be head over all 
things to the church, which is his body, the fulness of him 
that filleth all in all. 

II. c Rev. v. 9. And hast redeemed us to God by thy 
blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and 
nation. Acts ii. 39. For the promise is unto you and to 
your children, and to all that are afar ofT, even as many as 
the Lord our God shall call. 1 Cor. i. 2. compared with 2 
Cor. ix. 13. 

III. d Gal. i. 21, 22. Afterwards I came into the regions 
of Syria and Cilicia; and was unknown by face unto the 
churches of Judea, which were in Christ. Rev. i. 4, 20. 
John to the seven churches which are in Asia; Grace be 
unto you, and peace from him which is, and which was, 
and which is to come, and from the seven spirits which 
are before his throne. The mystery of the seven stars 
which thou sawcst in my right hand, and the seven golden 
candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven 
churches; and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest 
are the seven churches, See also Rev. ii. 1\ 



380 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

IV. A particular church consists of a number of 
professing Christians, with their offspring, volun- 
tarily associated together, for divine worship and 
godly living, agreeably to the holy scriptures ; e and 
submitting to a certain form of government/ 



CHAPTER III. 

Of the Officers of the Church. 

I. Our blessed Lord, at first, collected his 
church, out of different nations, a and formed it into 

IV. e Acts ii. 41, 4~. Then they that gladly received his 
word were baptized; and the same day there were added 
unto them about three thousand souls. Praising God and 
having favour with all the people. And the Lord added to 
the church daily such as should be saved. 1 Cor. vii. 14. 
For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and 
the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband; else 
were your children unclean, but now are they holy. Acts 
ii. 39. Mark x. 14. compared with Mat. xix. 13, 14. and 
Luke xviii. 15, 16. 

f Heb. viii 5. Who serve unto the example and shadow 
of heavenly things, as Moses was admonished of God when 
he was about to make the tabernacle: for see (saith he) 
that thou make all things according to the pattern showed 
to thee in the mount. Gal. vi. 16. And as many as walk ac- 
cording to this rule, peace be on them, and mercy, and 
upon the Israel of God. 

1. a Psalm ii. 8. Ask of me, and I shall give thee the 
heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of 
the earth for thy possession. Rev. vii. 9. After this 1 be- 
held, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, 
of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, 
stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with 
white robes, and palms in their hands. 



FORM OP GOVERNMENT. 381 

one body, b by the mission of men endued with mi- 
raculous gifts, which have, long since, ceased. c 

II. The ordinary and perpetual officers in the 
church, are Bishops or Pastors;* 1 the representa- 
tives of the people, usually styled Ruling Elders?' 
and Deacons? 



CHAPTER IV. 

Of Bishops or Pastors. 

The pastoral office is the first in the church, 
both for dignity and usefulness. 51 The person who 
fills this office, hath, in scripture, obtained different 
frames, expressive of his various duties. As he has 
the oversight of the flock of Christ, he is termed 

b 1 Cor. x. 17. For we being many, are one bread and 
one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread. See 
also, Eph. iv. 16. Col. i. 98. 

c Mat. x. 1, 7, 8. And when he had called unto him his 
twelve disciples, he gave them power against unclean spi- 
rits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner cf sickness, 
and all manner of disease. 

II. d 1 Tim. iii. 1, 2. If a man desire the office of a bishop, 
he desireth a good work. Eph. iv. 11. And he gave some, 
apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and 
some, pastors and teachers. Ver. 12. For the perfecting of 
the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of 
the body of Christ. 

e 1 Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well, be counted 
worthy of double honour. 

f Phil. i. 1. To all the saints in Christ Jesus, which are 
at Philippi, with the bishops and deacons. 

I. a Rom. xi. 13. 



382 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

bishop. b * As he feeds them with spiritual food, he 
is termed pastor. c As he serves Christ in his 
church, he is termed minister.* 1 As it is his duty 
to be grave and prudent, and an example of the 
flock, and to govern well in the house and king- 
dom of Christ, he is termed presbjter or elder. e 
As he is the messenger of God, he is termed the 
angel of the church/ As he is sent to declare the 
will of God to sinners, and to beseech them to be 
reconciled to God through Christ, he is termed 
ambassador.^ And, as he dispenses the manifold 

b Acts xx. 29. Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and 
to all the Hock over the which the Holy Ghost haih made 
you overseers, (bishops,) to feed the cnurch of God, which 
he hath purchased with his own blood. 

c Jer. iii. 15. And 1 will give you pastors according to 
mine heart, which shall feed you with knowledge and un- 
derstanding-. 1 Pet. v. 2, 3, 4. 

d 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man so account of us, as of the mi- 
nisters of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. 2 
Cor. iii. 6. Who also hath made us able ministers of the 
New Testament. 

e 1 Pet. v. 1. The elders which are among you, I ex- 
hort, who am also an cider, and a witness of the suffering! 
of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that shall be re- 
vealed. See also Tit. i. 5. 1 Tim. v. 1, 17, 19. 

f Mai. ii. 7. Rev. ii. 1. Unto the angel of the church of 
Ephesus, write. Rev. i. 20. The seven stars are the angels 
of the seven churches. See also Uev. iii. 1, 7. 

g 2 Cor. v 20. Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, 
as though God did beseech you by us: we pra) you, in 
Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God. Eph. vi 20. 

* As the office and character of the gospel minister is 
particularly and fully described, in the holy scriptures, un- 
der the title of bishop; and as this term is peculiarly ex- 
pressive of his duty as an overseer of the flock, it ought 
not to be rejected. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 383 

grace of God, and the ordinances instituted by 
Christ, he is termed steward of the mysteries of 
God. h 



CHAPTER V. 

Of Ruling Elders. 

Ruling Elders are properly the representatives 
of the people, chosen by them, for the purpose of 
exercising government and discipline, in conjunc- 
tion with pastors or ministers. a This office has 
been understood, by a great part of the protestant 
reformed churches, to be designated, in the holy 
scriptures, by the title of governments; and of those 
who rule well, but do not labour in the word and 
doctrine. b 



CHAPTER VI. 

Of Deacons. 

The scriptures clearly point out Deacons as 
distinct officers in the church, a whose business it 

h Luke xii. 42. Who then is that faithful and wise stew- 
ard, whom his Lord shall make ruler over his household, 
to give them their portion of meat in due season. 1 Cor. iv. 
1, 2. Moreover it is required in stewards, that a man be 
found faithful. 

I. a 1 Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted 
worthy of double honour, especially they who labour in 
the word and doctrine. Rom. xii. 7, 8. Acts xv. 25. 

b 1 Cor. xii. 28. And God hath set some in the church, 
first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after 



.384 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

is to take care of the poor, and to distribute among 
them the collections which may be raised for their 
use. b To them also may be properly committed 
the management of the temporal affairs of the 
church. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Of Ordinances in a particular Church. 

The ordinances, established by Christ the head, 
in a particular church, which is regularly consti- 
tuted with its proper officers, 11 are prayer, b singing 

that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, 
diversities of tongues. See letter a. 

a Phil. i. 1. Tim. iii. 8 to 15. 

b Acts vi. 1, 2. And in those days when the number of 
the disciples was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of 
the Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows 
were neglected in the daily ministration. Then the twelve 
Galled the multitude of the disciples unto them, and said, 
It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, 
and serve tables. 

c Acts vi. 3, 5, 6. Wherefore, brethren, look ye oyt 
among you seven men of honest report, fifll of the Holy 
Ghost, and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this busi- 
ness. And the saying pleased the whole multitude: and 
they chose Stephen, a man full of faith, and of the Holy 
Ghost, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicannr,and Timon, 
and Parmenas, and Nicolas, a proselyte of Antioch: whom 
they set before the apostles: and when they had prayed, 
they laid their hands on them. 

I. a 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 33, 40. Let all things be done to edify- 
ing. For God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, 
as in all churches of the saints. Let aU things be done 
decently and in order. 

b Acts vi. 4. But we will give ourselves continually to 
prayer, and to the ministry of the word. 1 Tim ii. 1. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT, 385 

praises, reading,* 1 expounding and preaching the 
word of God; e administering baptism and the 
Lord's supper; f public solemn fasting and thanks- 
giving^ catechising, 11 making collections for the 

c Col. iii. 16. Teaching and admonishing one another, 
in psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs, singing with 
grace in your hearts to the Lord. Psal. ix. 11. Eph. v, 
19. Also Col. iv. 16. 

d Acts xv. 21. Luke iv. 16, 17. 

e Tit. i. 9. Holding fast the faithful word as he hath 
been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine, both 
to exhort and to convince the gainsayers. Acts x. 42. 
He commanded us to preach unto the people. See also, 
Acts xxviii. 23. Luke xxiv. 47. 2 Tim. iv. 2. Acts 
ix. 20. 

f Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. See ver. 20. and Mark 
xvi. 15, 16. 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25. For I have received 
of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you; that the 
Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, 
took bread: and when he had given thanks, he brake it, 
and said, Take, eat; this is my body, which is broken for 
you: this do in remembrance of me. After the same 
manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, say- 
ing, This cup is the New Testament in my blood: this do 
ye, as off as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. Ver. 26, 
For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye 
do show the Lord's death till he come. Compared with 1 
Cor. x. 16. 

g Luke v. 35. But the days will come when the bride- 
groom shall be taken away from them, and then shall they 
fast in those days. Psal. 1. 14. Offer unto God thanks- 
giving: and pay thy vows urito the Most High. Phil, iv, 
6. In every thing, by prayer and supplication, with thanks- 
giving, let your requests be made known unto God. See. 
1 Tim. ii. 1. Psal.xcv. 2. 

h Heb. v. 12. For when for the time ye ought to be 
teachers, ye have need that one teach you again, which 
be the first principles of the oracles of God, and are be- 
come such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat* 
Kk 



386 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

poor, and other pious purposes;* exercising disci- 
pline^ and blessing the people. 1 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Of Church Government, and the several kinds of 
Judicatories. 

I. It is absolutely necessary that the govern- 
ment of the church be exercised under some cer- 
tain and definite form:* And we hold it to be ex- 

i 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2, 3, 4. Now concerning the collection 
for the saints, as I have given order to the churches of 
Galatia, even so do ye. Upon the first day of the week, 
let every one of you lay by him in store as God hath pros- 
pered him, that there be no gatherings when I come. And 
when I come, whomsoever ye shall approve by your let- 
ters, them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusa- 
lem. And if it be meet that i go also, they shall go with 
me. Gal. ii. 10. Only they would that we should remem- 
ber the poor; the same which I also was forward to do. 
* k Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have thy rule over 
you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, 
as they that must give account: that they may dn it with 
jpy, and not with grief; for that is unprofitable for you. 1 
Thess. v. 12, 13. And we beseech you, brethren, to know 
them which labour among you, and are over you in the 
Lord, and admonish you; and to esteem them very highly 
in love tor their work's sake; and be at peace among your- 
selves. 

1 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, 
and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy 
Ghost, be with you all. Amen. Bph. i. 2. Grace be to 
you, and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord 
Jesus Christ. 

I. a Ezek. xliii. 11, 12. Show them the form of the 
house, and the fashion thereof and the goings-out there- 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 387 

pedient, and agreeable to scripture and the prac- 
tice of the primitive Christians, that the church 
be governed by congregational, presbyterial and 
synodical assemblies. In full consistency with 
this belief, we embrace, in the spirit of charity, 
those Christians who differ from us, in opinion or 
in practice, on these subjects. 5 

II. These assemblies ought not to possess any 
civil jurisdiction, nor to inflict any civil penalties. 
Their power is wholly moral or spiritual, and that 
only ministerial and declarative/ They possess 
the right of requiring obedience to the laws of 
Christ; and of excluding the disobedient and dis- 
orderly, from the privileges of the church. To 
give efficiency, however, to this necessary and 
scriptural authority, they possess the powers re- 
quisite for obtaining evidence and inflicting cen- 
sure: They can call before them any offender 
against the order and government of the church; 
they can require members, of their own society, 

of, and the comings-in thereof; and all the forms thereof; 
and all the ordinances thereof, and all the forms thereof;- 
and all the la s thereof: and write it in their sight, that 
they may keep the whole form thereof, and all the ordi- 
nances thereof, and do them. This'is the law of the house. 

b Acts xv. 5, 6. But there rose up certain of the sect 
of the Pharisees which believed, saying, That it was 
needful to circumcise them, and to keep the law of Moses. 
And the apostles and elders came together for to consider 
of this matter. 

II. c Luke xii. 13, 14. And one of the company said un- 
to him, Master, speak to my brother, that he divide the 
inheritance with me. And he said unto him, Man, who 
made me a judge or a divider over you? John xviii. 36. 
My kingdom is not of this world. 

d See and consult Acts xv, from the 1st to the 3 2d ver. 



388 FORM ©F GOVERNMENT. 

to appear and give testimony in the cause; but the 
highest punishment to which their authority ex- 
tends, is to exclude the contumacious and impeni- 
tent from the congregation of believers. e 



CHAP. IX. 

Of the Church Session. 

I. The Church Session consists of the Pastor 
or Pastors, and Ruling-Elders of a particular con- 
gregation. 3 

II. Of this judicatory, two elders, if there be as 
many in the congregation, with the pastor, shall 
be necessary to constitute a quorum. 

III. The pastor of the congregation shall al- 
ways be the moderator of the session; except when, 

e Mat. xvii. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20. Moreover, if thy bro- 
ther shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault be- 
tween thee ami him alone; if he shall hear thee, thou hast 
gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then 
take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two 
or three witnesses, every word may be established. And 
if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church: 
but if lie neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee 
as an heathen man, and a publican. Verily 1 say unto you, 
whatsoever ye shall bind on earth, shall be bound in hea- 
ven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth, shall be 
loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. v 4, 5. In the name of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my spi- 
rit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, To deliver 
such an one unto Satan, for the destruction of the flesh, 
that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. 

I. a 1 Cor. v. 4. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
wlu n ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the 
power of our Lord Jesus Christ. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 889 

for prudential reasons, it may appear advisable 
that some other minister should be invited to pre- 
side; in which case the pastor may, with the con- 
currence of the session, invite such other minister 
as they may see meet, belonging to the same Pres- 
bytery, to preside in that case. The same expe- 
dient may be adopted in case of the sickness or 
absence of the pastor. 

IV. It is expedient, at every meeting of the ses- 
sion, more especially when constituted for judicial 
business, that there be a presiding minister. W hen, 
therefore, a church is without a pastor, the mode- 
rator of the session shall be, either the minister 
appointed for that purpose by the Presbytery, or 
one invited by the session to preside on a particu- 
lar occasion. But where it is impracticable, with- 
out great inconvenience, to procure the attendance 
of such a moderator, the session may proceed with- 
out it. 

V. In congregations where there are two or 
more pastors, they shall, when present, alternately 
preside in the session. 

VI. The Church Session is charged with main- 
taining the spiritual government of the congrega- 
tion ; b for which purpose, they have power to in- 
quire into the knowledge and christian conduct of 
the members of the church; to call before them 
offenders and witnesses, being members of their 

VI. b Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule over 
you, and submit yourselves, for they watch for your souls, 
as they that must giv^ an account, that they may do it with 
joy, and not with grief. 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. and 1 Tim. v. 
17. 

c Ezek. xxxiv. 4. 

Kk2 



390 FORM OF GOVERNMENT* 

own congregation, and to introduce other witnesses, 
where it may be necessary to bring the process to 
issue, and when they can be procured to attend; 
to receive members into the church; to admonish, 
to rebuke, to suspend, or exclude from the sacra- 
ments those who are found to deserve censure; a 
to concert the best measures for promoting the spi- 
ritual interests of the congregation; and to appoint 
delegates to the higher judicatories of the church. e 

VII. The pastor has power to convene the ses- 
sion when he may judge it requisite ; f and he shall 
always convene them when requested to do so by 
any two of the elders. The session shall also con- 
vene when directed so to do by the Presbytery. 

VIII. Every session shall keep a fair record of 
its proceedings; which record shall be, at least 
once in every year, submitted to the inspection of 
the Presbytery. 

IX. It is important that every church session 
keep a fair register of marriages; of baptisms, with 
the times of the birth of the individuals baptized; 
of persons admitted to the Lord's table, and of the 
deaths, and other removals of church members. 

d 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. And we beseech you, brethren, to 
know them which labour among you, and are over you in 
the Lord, and admonish you; and to esteem them very 
highly in love, for their work's sake, and be at peace 
among yourselves. See also 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14, 15. i Cor. 
xi. 27, to the end. 

e Acts xv. 2. When therefore Paul and Barnabas had 
no small dissention and disputation with them, they deter- 
mined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, 
should go up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders 
about this question. Ver. 6. And the apostles and elders^ 
came together for to consider of this matter. 

VII. f Acts xx. 17. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 391 

CHAPTER X. 

Of the Presbytery. 

I. The Church being divided into many sepa- 
rate congregations, these need mutual counsel and 
assistance, in order to preserve soundness of doc- 
trine, and regularity of discipline, and to enter in- 
to common measures for promoting knowledge 
and religion, and for preventing infidelity, error 
and immorality.* Hence arise the importance 
and usefulness of Presbyterial and Synodical as- 
semblies. 1 ' 

II. A Presbytery consists of all the ministers, 
and one ruling elder from each congregation, with- 
in a certain district. 

III. Every congregation, which has a stated 

I. a The church of Jerusalem consisted of more than 
one, as is manifest both before and after the dispersion, 
from Acts vi. 1, 6. Acts ix. 31. Acts xxi. 20. Acts vi. 2. 
These congregations were under one presbyterial govern- 
ment, proved from Acts xv. 24, 28. Acts xi. 22, 30. Acts 
xxi. 17, 18. Acts vi. chap. That the church of Ephesus 
had more congregations than one under a presbyterial go- 
vernment, appears from Acts xx. 31. Chap. xix. 18, 19, 20. 
1 Cor. xvi. 8, 9, 19, compared with Acts xviii. 19, 24, 26. 
Acts xx. 17, 25, 28, 30, 36, 37. Rev. ii, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, join- 
ed with Acts xx. 17, 18. 

b 1 Tim. iv. 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee* 
which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of 
the hands of the presbytery. Acts xv. 2. Verse 4. And 
when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received 
of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and they de- 
clared all things that God had done with them. Verse 6. 
And the Apostles and eiders came together for to consi- 
der of this matter. 



392 FORM OP GOVERNMENT. 

i 

pastor, has a right to be represented by one elder; 
and every collegiate church by two or more elders, 
in proportion to the number of its pastors. 

IV. Where two or more congregations are uni- 
ted under one pastor, all such congregations shall 
have but one elder to represent them. 

V. Every vacant congregation which is regular- 
ly organized, shall be entitled to be represented 
by a ruling elder in Presbytery. 

VI. Every elder not known to the Presbytery, 
shall produce a certificate of his regular appoint- 
ment, from the church which he represents. 

VII. Any three ministers, and as many elders 
as may be present belonging to the Presbytery, be- 
ing met at the time and place appointed, shall be 
a quorum competent to proceed to business/ 

VIII. The Presbytery has power to receive and 
issue appeals from church sessions, e and references 

VI. c Acts xv, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 33, 40. Let 
all tilings be done to edifying. For God is not the author 
of confusion, but of peace, as in all the churches of the 
saints. Let all things be done decently, and in order. 

VII. d Acts xiv. And thence sailed to Antioch, from 
whence they had been recommended by the grace of God, 
for the work which they fulHlled. And when they were 
come and had gathered the church together, they rehear- 
sed all that God had done with them, and how he had 
opened the door of faith unto the Gentile: compared with 
Acts xi. 18. And when they heard these things, they held 
their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God al- 
so to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life. 

VIII. e Acts xv. 5. But there rose up certain of the sect 
of the Pharisees which believed, saying, that it was need- 
ful to circumcise them, and to command them to keep the 
law of Moses, Ver. 6. And the apostles and elders came 
together for to consider of this matter. Ver. 19. Where- 



FORM OP GOVERNMENT. 393 

brought before them in an orderly manner; 1 " to ex- 
amine and license candidates for the holy minis- 
try^ to ordain, instal, remove, and judge minis- 
ters; 11 to examine and approve or censure the re- 
cords of church sessions; to resolve questions of 
doctrine or discipline seriously and reasonably pro- 
posed; 1 to condemn erroneous opinions which in- 
jure the purity or peace of the church; k to visit 

fore my sentence is; that we trouble not them which from 
among the Gentiles are returned to God: Ver. 20. But that 
we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions of 
idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and 
from blood. 

f Acts xviii. 24, 27. And a certain Jew named Apollos, 
born at Alexandria, an eloquent man, and mighty in the 
scriptures, came to Ephesus. And when he was disposed 
to pass into Achaia, the brethren wrote, exhorting the 
disciples to receive him. Compared with Acts xix. 1, 2, 
3, 4, 5, 6, r. 

g 1 Tim. iv. 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, 
which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of 
the hands of the presbytery. Acts xiii. 2, 3. As they 
ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, 
separate me Barnabas ami Saul for die work where unto I 
huve called them. And when they had fasU-c! and prayed? 
and layed their hands on them, they sent them away. 

h Acts xv. 28. For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, 
and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these 
necessary things. 1 Cor. v. 3 

i Acts xv. 10. Now therefore why tempt ye God, to 
put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither 
our fathers nor we are able to bear? Compared with Gal. 
ii. 4, 5. 

k Acts xv. 22, 23, 24. Then pleased it the apostles 
and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of 
their own company to Antioch, with Paul and Barnabas^ 
namely, Judas surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men 
among the brethren, and they wrote letters by them after 
this manner: The apostles, and elders, and brethren, send 
.greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles m 






394 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

particular churches, for the purpose of inquiring into 
their state, and redressing the evils that may have 
arisen in them; 1 to unite or divide congregations, 
at the request of the people, or to form or receive 
new congregations, and in general to order what- 
ever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the church- 
es under their care. m 

IX. It shall be the duty of the Presbytery to keep 
a full and fair record of their proceedings, and to 
report to the Synod, every year, licensures, ordina- 
tions, the receiving or dismissing of members, the 
removal of members by death, the union or divi- 
sion of congregations, or the formation of new ones, 
and in general, all the important changes which 
may have taken place within their bounds in the 
course of the year. 

X. The Presbytery shall meet on its own ad- 
journment; and when any emergency shall require 

Antioch, anil Syria, and Cilicia. Forasmuch as we have 
heard, that certain which went out from us, have troubled 
you with words subverting your souls, saying, Ye must be 
circumcised, and kee p the law; to whom we gave no such 
commandment 

Acts xx. 17. And fmm Miletus he sent to Ephesus, 
and called the elders of the church Acts vi. 2. Then the 
twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto them, 
and said, It is not reason that we should leave the word of 
<- and serve tables. Acts xv. 30. So when they were 
dismiS6< d, they came to Antioch: and when they had gath- 
ered the multitude together; they delivered the epistle. 
:n Kph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and 
ication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all 
pei> verance, and supplication for all saints. Phil. iv. 6. 
Be careful for nothing; but in every thing by prayer and 
supplication with thanksgiving, let your request be made 
known unto God. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 395 

a meeting sooner than the time to which it stands 
adjourned, the moderator, or in case of his absence, 
death, or inability to act, the stated clerk shall, 
with the concurrence, or at the request of two min- 
isters and two elders, the elders being of different 
congregations, call a special meeting. For this 
purpose he shall send a circular letter, specifying 
the particular business of the intended meeting, to 
every member belonging to the Presbytery, and to 
the session of every vacant congregation, in due 
time previous to the meeting; which shall not be 
less than ten days. And nothing shall be transact- 
ed at such special meetings besides the particular 
business for which the judicatory has been thus 
convened. 

XI. At every meeting of Presbytery, a sermon 
shall be delivered, if convenient; and every par- 
ticular session shall be opened and closed with 
prayer. 

XII. Ministers in good standing in other Pres- 
byteries, or in any sister churches, who may hap- 
pen to be present, may be invited to sit with the 
Presbytery, as corresponding members. Such 
members shall be entitled to deliberate and ad- 
•vise, but not to vote in any decisions of the Pres- 
bytery. 

CHAPTER XI. 

Of the Synod* 
I. As a Presbytery is a convention of the bish^ 
ops and elders within a certain district: so a Sy- 

* As the proofs already adduced in favour of a presby- 
terial assembly in the government of the church, are equal- 



396 FORM OP GOVERNMENT, 

nod is a convention of the bishops and elders with- 
in a larger district, including at least three Pres- 
byteries. The ratio of the representation of elders 
in the Synod, is the same as in the Presbytery. 

II. Any seven ministers, belonging to the Sy- 
nod, who shall convene at the time and place of 
meeting, with as many elders as may be present, 
shall be a quorum to transact synodical business; 
provided not more than three of the said ministers 
belong to one Presbytery. 

III. The same rule, as to corresponding mem- 
bers, which was laid down with respect to the 
Presbyter}', shall apply to the Synod. 

IV The Synod has power to receive and issue 
all appeals regularly brought up from the Presby- 
teries; to decide on all references made to them; 
to review the records of Presbyteries, and approve 
or censure them; to redress whatever has been 
done by Presbyteries contrary to order; to take ef- 
fectual care that Presbyteries observe the constitu- 
tion of the church; to erect new Presbyteries, and 
unite or divide those which were before erected; 
generally to take such order with respect to Pres- 
byteries, s* ssions and people under their care as 
may be. in conformity with the word of God and • 
the established rules, and which tend to promote 
the edification of the church; and, finally, to pro- 
pose to the General Assembly, for their adoption, 
such measures as may be of common advantage to 
the whole church. 



ly valid in support of a synodical assembly, it is unneces* 
eary to repeat the scriptures to which reference has been 
•made under Chap, X, or to add any other. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 3*91 

V. The Synod shall convene at least once in 
each year; at the opening of which a sermon shall 
be delivered by the moderator, or in case of his ab- 
sence, by some other member; and every particu- 
lar session shall be opened and closed with prayer. 

VI. It shall be the duty of the Synod to keep 
full and fair records of its proceedings, to submit 
them annually to the inspection of the General 
Assembly, and to report to the Assembly the num- 
ber of its Presbyteries, and of the members and 
alterations of the Presbyteries. 



CHAPTER XII. 

Of the General Assembly* 

I. The General Assembly is the highest judica* 
tory of the Presbyterian Church. It shall repre* 

* The radical principles of presbyterian church go* 
vernment and discipline are; — That the several different 
congregations of believers, taken collectively, constitute 
one church of Christ, called emphatically the church;-—* 
that a larger part of the churchy or a representation of it> 
should govern a smaller, or determine matters of contro- 
versy which arise therein; — that, in like manner, a repre- 
sentation of the whole should govern and determine in 
regard to every part and to all the parts united, that is, 
that a majority shall goverJi: And consequently, that ap- 
peals may be carried from lower to higher judicatories, 
till they be finally decided by the collected wisdom and 
united Voice of the -whole church. For these principles and 
this procedure, the example of the apostles and the prac- 
tice of the primitive church is considered as authority. 
See Acts xv. 1, 2, 4, 6. and from the 2d to the 29th verses; 
also Acts xvi. 14. and the proofs adduced under the three 
last chapters; 

T, 1 



398 FORM OF GOVERNMENT, 

sent in one body, all the particular churches of this 
denomination; and shall bear the title of The^Gen- 
eral Assembly of the Presbyterian Church 
in the United States of America. 

II. The General Assembly shall consist of an 
equal delegation of Bishops and Elders from each 
Presbytery, in the following proportion ; viz. each 
Presbytery consisting of not more than nine mi- 
nisters, shall send one minister and one elder; each 
Presbytery consisting of more than nine ministers, 
and not more than eighteen, shall send two minis- 
ters and two elders; and in the like proportion for 
every nine ministers in any Presbytery. And 
these delegates so appointed shall be styled, Com- 
missioners to the General Jlssembly. 

III. Any fourteen or more of these commission- 
ers, one half of whom shall be ministers, being 
met on the day, and at the place appointed, shall 
be a quorum for the transaction of business. 

IV. The General Assembly shall receive and 
issue all appeals and references, which may be re- 
gularly brought before them, from the inferior ju- 
dicatories. They shall review the records of every 
synod, and approve or censure them: they shall 
give -their advice and instruction in all cases sub- 
mitted to them, in conformity with the constitution 
of the church; and they shall constitute the bond 
of union, peace, correspondence and mutual con- 
fidence, among all our churches. 

V. To the General Assembly also belongs the 
power of deciding in all controversies respecting 
doctrine and discipline; of reproving, warning, or 
bearing testimony against error in doctrine, or im- 



FORM OP GOVERNMENT. 399 

morality in practice, in any Church, Presbytery, 
or Synod; of erecting new synods, when it may 
be judged necessary; of superintending the con- 
cerns of the whole church; of corresponding with 
foreign churches, on such terms as may be agreed 
upon by the assembly and the corresponding body; 
of suppressing schismatical contentions and dispu- 
tations; and, in general of recommending and at- 
tempting reformation of manners, and the promo- 
tion of charity, truth, and holiness, through all the 
churches under their care. 

VI. Before any overtures or regulations proposed 
by the assembly to be established as constitutional 
rules, shall be obligatory on the churches, it shall 
be necessary to transmit them to all the Presbyte- 
ries, and to receive the returns of at least a ma- 
jority of them, in writing, approving thereof. 

VII. The General Assembly shall meet at least 
once in every year. On the day appointed for 
that purpose, the moderator of the last Assembly, 
if present, or, in case of his absence, some other 
minister, shall open the meeting with a .sermon, 
and preside until a new moderator be ehosen. No 
Commissioner shall have a right to deliberate or 
vote in the Assembly, until his name shall have 
been enrolled by the clerk, and his commission 
publicly read, and filed among the papers of the 
Assembly. 

VIII. Each session of the Assembly shall be 
opened and closed with prayer. And the whole 
business of the Assembly being finished, and the 
vote taken for dissolving the present Assembly, 
the moderator shall say from the chair,— " By vir- 



400 FORM OF GOVERNMENT 

" tue of the authority delegated to me, by the 
"church, let this General Assembly be dissolved, 
u and I do hereby dissolve it, and require another 
" General Assembly, chosen in the same manner, 
u to meet at on the dav of 

« A. D. "—after which he shall 

pray and return thanks, and pronounce on those 
present the Apostolic benediction. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Of Electing and Ordaining Ruling Elders and 
Deacons. 

I. Having defined the officers of the church, 
and the judicatories by which it shall be govern- 
ed, it is proper here to prescribe the mode in 
which ecclesiastical rulers shall be ordained to 
their respective offices, as well as some of the 
principles by which they shall be regulated in dis- 
charging their several duties. 

II. Every congregation shall elect persons to 
the office of Ruling Elder, and to the office of 
Deacon, or either of them, in the mode most ap- 
proved and in use in that congregation. 21 But in 
all cases the persons elected must be male mem- 
bers in full communion in the church in which 
they are to exercise their office. 

III. When any person shall have been elected, 

a 1 Cor. xiv. 40. Let all things be done decently and 
in order. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 401 

to either of these offices, and shall have declared 
his willingness to accept thereof, he shall be set 
apart in the following manner: 

IV. After sermon the minister shall state, in a 
concise manner, the warrant and nature of the of- 
fice of Ruling Elder, or Deacon, together with 
the character proper to be sustained, and the du- 
ties to be filled by the officer elect: having done 
this, he shall propose to the candidate, in the pre- 
sence of the congregation, the following ques- 
tions: — viz. 

1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old 
and New Testament, to be the word of God, the 
only infallible rule of faith and practice? 

2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the con- 
fession of faith of this church, as containing the 
system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 

3. Do you approve of the government and dis- 
cipline of the Presbyterian Church in these Uni- 
ted States? 

4. Do you accept the office of Ruling Elder, 
(or Deacon, as the case may be,) in this congrega- 
tion, and promise faithfully to perform all the du- 
ties thereof? 

5. Do you promise to study the peace, unity and 
purity, of the Church? 

The Elder, or Deacon elect, having answered 
these questions in the affirmative, the minister 
shall address to the members of the Church the 
following question: — viz. 

Do you, the members of this Church, acknow- 
ledge and receive this brother as a Ruling Elder 
for Deacon"! and do vou promise to yield him all 
" L 1 2 



402 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

that honour, encouragement and obedience in the 
Lord, to which his office, according to the word 
of God, and the constitution of this Church enti- 
tles him? 

The members of the Church having answered 
this question in the affirmative, by holding up their 
right hands, the minister shall proceed to set apart 
the candidate by prayer, to the office of Ruling 
Elder, (or Deacon, as the b case may be,) and shall 
give to him, and the congregation, an exhortation 
suited to the occasion. 

V. Where there is an existing session, it is pro- 
per that the members of that body, at the close of 
the service, and in the face of the congregation, 
take the newly ordained elder by the hand; say- 
ing in words to this purpose — ;c We give you the 
" right hand of fellowship, to take part of this of- 
u fice with us." 

VI. The offices of Ruling Elder and Deacon, 
are both perpetual, and can not be laid aside at 
pleasure. No person can be divested of either of- 
fice but by deposition. Yet an Elder or Deacon 
may become, by age or infirmity, incapable of per- 
forming the duties of his office; or he may, though 
chargeable with neither heresy nor immorality, be- 
come unacceptable, in his official character, to a 
majority of the congregation to which he belongs. 
In either of these cases, he may, as often happens 
with respect to a minister, cease to be an acting 
Elder or Deacon. 

VII. Whenever a Ruling Elder or Deacon, from 

b Acts vi. 5, 6. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 403 

either of these causes, or from any other, not in- 
ferring crime, shall be incapable of serving the 
church to edification, the Session shall take order 
on the subject, and state the fact, together with the 
reasons of it, on their records. Provided always, 
that nothing of this kind shall be done without 
the concurrence of the individual in question, un- 
less by the advice of Presbytery. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Of licensing Candidates, or Probationers, to preach 
the Gospel. 

I. The Holy Scriptures require that some trial 
be previously had of them who are to be ordained 
to the ministry of the Gospel, that this sacred of- 
fice may not be degraded, by being committed to 
weak or unworthy men; a and that the churches 
may have an opportunity to form a better judg- 
ment respecting the talents of those by whom they 
are to be instructed and governed. For this pur- 
pose Presbyteries shall license Probationers to 
preach the Gospel, that after a competent trial of 
their talents, and receiving from the churches a 
good report, they may, in due time, ordain them 
to the sacred office. b 

a 1 Tim. iii. 6. Not a novice. 2 Tim. ii. 2. And the 
tilings that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, 
the same commit thou to faithful men who shall he able to 
■♦each others also. 

b 1 Tim. iii. 7. 3 John xii. 



404 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

II. Every candidate for licensure shall betaken 
on trials by that Presbytery to which he most na- 
turally belongs; and he shall be considered as 
most naturally belonging to that Presbytery within 
the bounds of which he has ordinarily resided. 
But in case any candidate should find it more con- 
venient to put himself under the care of a Presby- 
tery at a distance from that to which he most na- 
turally belongs, he may be received by the said 
Presbytery, on his producing testimonials either 
from the Presbytery within the bounds of which 
he has commonly resided, or from any two minis- 
ters of that Presbytery in good standing, of his 
exemplary piety, and other requisite qualifica- 
tions ? 

III. It is proper and requisite that candidates 
applying to the Presbytery to be licensed to preach 
the Gospel, produce satisfactory testimonials of 
their good moral character and of their being re- 
gular members of some particular church. And 
it is the duty of the Presbytery, for their satisfac- 
tion with regard to the real piety of such candi- 
dates, to examine them respecting their experi- 
mental acquaintance with religion and the motives 
which influence them to desire the sacred office. 
This examination shall be close and particular, 
and, in most cases, may best be conducted in the 
presence of the Presbytery only. And it is recom- 
mended, that the candidate be also required to 
produce a diploma, of bachelor or master of arts, 

c Rom. ii. 21. Thou, therefore, who teachest another, 
teaches: thou not thyself? &c. in connexion with letter a. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 405 

from some college or university: or, at least, au- 
thentic testimonials of his having gone through a 
regular course of learning. 

IV. Because it is highly reproachful to religion, 
and dangerous to the church, to entrust the holy 
ministry to weak and ignorant men, d the Presby- 
tery shall try each candidate, as to his knowledge 
of the Latin language; and the original languages 
in which the Holy Scriptures were written. They 
shall also examine him, on the arts and sciences; 
on theology, natural and revealed; and on eccle- 
siastical history, the sacraments and church go- 
vernment. And in order to make trial of his ta- 
lents to explain and vindicate, and practically to 
enforce, the doctrines of the Gospel, the Presby- 
tery shall require of him, 

1. A Latin Exegesis, on some common head in 
divinity. 

2. A Critical Exercise ; in which the candidate 
shall give a specimen of his taste and judgment in 
sacred criticism; presenting an explication of the 
original text, stating its connexion, illustrating its 
force and beauties, removing its difficulties, and 
solving any important questions which it may pre- 
sent. 

3 A Lecture, or* exposition of several verses of 
Scripture; and, 

4. A Popular Sermon. 

V. These, or other similar exercises, at the dis- 
cretion of the Presbytery, shall be exhibited until 
they shall have obtained satisfaction as to the can- 
didate's piety, literature, and aptness to teach in 

d See letters a andb. 



406 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

the churches. e The lecture and popular sermon, if 
the Presbytery think proper, may be delivered in 
the presence of a congregation. 

VI. That the most effectual measures may be 
taken to guard against the admission of insufficient 
men into the sacred office/ it is recommended, that 
no candidate, except in extraordinary cases, be 
licensed, unless, after his having completed the 
usual course of academical studies, he shall have 
studied divinity at least two years, under some ap- 
proved divine or professor of theology. 

VII. If the Presbytery be satisfied with his trials, 
they shall then proceed to license him, in the fol- 
lowing manner: The moderator shall propose to 
him the following questions: viz. 

1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and 
New Testaments, to be the word of God, the only 
infallible rule of faith and practice? 

2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the con- 
fession of faith of this church, as containing the 
system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 

3. Do you promise to study the peace, unity, 
and purity of the church? 

4. Do you promise to submit yourself in the 
Lord, to the government of this Presbytery, or of 
an\ other Presbytery in the bounds of which you 
may be called? 

VIII. The candidate having answered these 
questions in the affirmative, and the moderator hav- 
ing offered up a prayer suitable to the occasion, he 

e 1 Tim. iii. 2. Apt to teach. See also the foregoing 
qnotations. 
f See letter a. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 407 

shall address himself to the candidate to the fol- 
lowing purpose: — " In the name of the Lord Jesus 
" Christ, and by that authority which he hath given 
" to the church for its edification, we do license 
" you to preach the gospel, wherever God in his 
" providence may call you: and for this purpose, 
u may the blessing of God rest upon you, and the 
" Spirit of Christ fill your heart. — Jlmen!" and 
record shall be made of the licensure, in the follow- 
ing or like form: viz. 

At the day of 

the Presbytery of having 

received testimonials in favour of 
of his having gone through a regular course of lite- 
rature; of his good moral character; and of his be- 
ing in the communion of the church: proceeded to 
take the usual parts of trial for his licensure: and 
he having given satisfaction as to his accomplish- 
ments in literature; as to his experimental acquaint- 
ance with religion; and as to his proficiency in 
Divinity and other studies; the Presbytery did, and 
hereby do express their approbation of all these 
parts of trial: and he having adopted the confes- 
sion of faith of this church, and satisfactorily an- 
swered the questions appointed to be put to candi- 
dates to be licensed; the Presbytery did, and 
hereby do license him, the said 
to preach the Gospel of Christ, as a probationer 
for the holy ministry, within the bounds of this 
Presbytery, or wherever else he shall be orderly 
called. 

IX.- When any candidate for licensure, shall 



408 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

have occasion, while his trials are going on, to re- 
move from the bounds of his own Presbytery into 
those of another, it shall be considered as regular 
for the latter Presbytery, on his producing proper 
testimonials from the former, to take up his trials 
at the point at which they were left, and conduct 
them to a conclusion, in the same manner as if 
they had been commenced by themselves. 

X. In like manner when any candidate after li- 
censure, shall by the permission of his Presbytery, 
remove without its limits, an extract of the record 
of his licensure, accompanied with a Presbvterial 
recommendation, signed by the clerk, shall be his 
testimonials to the Presbytery under whose care he 
shall come. 

XI. When a Licentiate shall have been preach- 
ing for a considerable time, and his services do not 
appear to be edifying to the churches, the Presby- 
tery may, if they think proper, recal his license. 



CHAPTER XV. 

Of the Election and Ordination of Bishops or Pas- 
tors, and Evangelists. 

I. When any probationer shall have preached 
so rmjch to the satisfaction of any congregation, as 
that the people appear prepared to elect a pastor, 
the session shall take measures to convene them 
for this purpose: and it shall always be the duty 
of the session to convene them, when a majority of 
the persons entitled to vote in the case, shall, by a 
petition, request that a meeting may be called. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 409 

II. When such a meeting is intended, the ses- 
sion shall solicit the presence and counsel of some 
neighbouring minister, to assist them in conducting 
the election contemplated, unless highly inconve- 
nient on account of distance; in which case they 
may proceed without such assistance. 

III. On a Lord's day, immediately after public 
worship, it shall be intimated from the pulpit, that 
all the members of that congregation are requested 
to meet, on ensuing, at the church, 
or usual place for holding public worship; then and 
there, if it be agreeable to them, to proceed to the 
election of a Pastor for that congregation. 

IV. On the day appointed, the minister invited 
to preside, if he be present, shall, if it be deemed 
expedient, preach a sermon; and after sermon he 
shall announce to the people, that he will imme- 
diately proceed to take the votes of the electors of 
that congregation, for a Pastor, if such be their 
desire: and when this desire shall be expressed, by 
a majority of voices, he shall then proceed to take 
votes accordingly. In this election, no person shall 
be entitled to vote, who refuses to submit to the 
censures of the church, regularly administered; or 
who does not contribute his just proportion, ac- 
cording to his own engagements, or the rules of 
that congregation, to all its necessary expenses. 

V. When the votes are taken, if it appear that 
a large minority of the people are averse from the 
candidate who has a majority of votes, and can not 
be induced to concur in the call, the presiding 
minister shall endeavour to dissuade the congrega- 
tion from prosecuting it further. But if the people 

M m 



410 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

be nearly, or entirely, unanimous; or if the majori- 
ty shall insist upon their right to call a Pastor, the 
presiding minister, in that case, after using his 
utmost endeavours to persuade the congregation to 
unanimity, shall proceed to draw a call, in due 
form, and to have it subscribed by the electors; 
certifying at the same time, in writing, the num- 
ber and the circumstances of those who do not con- 
cur in the call: all which proceedings shall be laid 
before the Presbytery, together with the call. 

VI. The call shall be in the following, or like 
form: viz. 

The congregation of being, on 

sufficient grounds, well satisfied of the ministerial 
qualifications of you and having 

good hopes, from our past experience of your la- 
bours, that your ministrations in the gospel will be 
profitable to our spiritual interests, do earnestly call 
and desire you to undertake the pastoral office in 
said congregation; promising you, in the discharge 
of your duty, all proper support, encouragement, 
and obedience in the Lord. And that you may be 
free from worldly cares and avocations, we hereby 
promise and oblige ourselves to pay to you, the 
sum of in regular quarterly (or half 

yearly, or yearly) payments, during the time of 
vour beins; and continuing the regular Pastor of 
this church. In testimony whereof, we have re- 
spectively subscribed our names, this 
day of A. D. 

.litested by A. D. Moderator of the meeting. 

VII. But if an) congregation shall choose to sub- 
scribe their call by their Eiders and Deacons^or 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 41 1 

by their Trustees, or by a select committee, they 
shall be at liberty to do so. But it shall, in such 
cases, be fully certified to the Presbytery, by the 
minister, or other person who presided, that the 
persons signing have been appointed, for that pur- 
pose, by a public vote of the congregation; and that 
the call has been, in all other respects, prepared as 
above directed. 

VIII. When a call shall be presented to any 
minister or candidate, it shall always be viewed as 
a sufficient petition from the people for his instal- 
ment. The acceptance of a call, by a minister or 
candidate, shall always be considered as a request, 
on his part, to be installed at the same time. And 
when a candidate shall be ordained in consequence 
of a call from any congregation, the Presbytery 
shall, at the same time, if practicable, instal him 
pastor of that congregation. 

IX. The call, thus prepared, shall be presented 
to the Presbytery, under whose care the person 
called shall be; that, if the Presbytery think it ex- 
pedient to present the call to him, it may be ac- 
cordingly presented: and no minister or candidate 
shall receive a call but through the hands of the 
Presbytery. 

X. If the call be to the licentiate of another 
Presbytery, in that case the commissioners deputed 
from the congregation to prosecute the call, shall 
produce, to that judicatory, a certificate from their 
own Presbytery, regularly attested by the modera- 
tor and clerk, that the call has been laid before 
them, and that it is in order. If that Presbytery 
present the call to their licentiate, and he be dis- 



412 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

posed to accept it, they shall then dismiss him from 
their jurisdiction, and require him to repair to that 
Presbytery, into the bounds of which he is called; 
and there to submit himself to the usual trials pre- 
paratory to ordination. 

XI. Trials for ordination, especially in a differ- 
ent Presbytery from that in which the candidate 
was licensed, shall consist of a careful examination 
as to his acquaintance with experimental religion; 
as to his knowledge of philosophy, theology, eccle- 
siastical history, the Greek and Hebrew languages, 
and such other branches of learning as to the Pres- 
bytery may appear requisite; and as to his know- 
ledge of the constitution, the rules and principles 
of the government and discipline of the church; 
together with such written discourse, or discourses, 
founded on the word of God, as to the Presbytery 
shall seem proper. a The Presbytery, being fully 
satisfied with his qualifications for the sacred office, 
shall appoint a day for his ordination, which ought 
to be, if convenient, in that church of which he is 
to be the minister. It is also recommended that a 
fast day be observed in the congregation previous 
to the day of ordination. b 

XII. The day appointed for ordination being 
come, and the Presbytery convened, a member of 
the Presbytery, previously appointed to that duty, 
shall preach a sermon adapted to the occasion. The 
same, or another member, appointed to preside, 
shall afterwards briefly recite from the pulpit, in 
the audience of the people, the proceedings of the 

a See the proofs in sections 1, 2, 3, 4, of chapter 14. 
b Acts xiii. J, 3. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 413 

Presbytery preparatory to this transaction: he shall 
point out the nature and importance of the ordi- 
nance; and endeavour to impress the audience 
with a proper sense of the solemnity of the transac- 
tion. 

Then addressing himself to the candidate, he 
shall propose to him the following questions, viz. 

1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Oid and 
New Testament to be the word of God, the only 
infallible rule of faith and practice?* 

2. Do you sincerely receive, and adopt, the con- 
fession of faith of this church, as containing the 
system of doctrine taught in the holy scriptures: d 

3. Do you approve of the government and dis- 
cipline of the Presbyterian Church, in these Uni- 
ted States.^ 

4. Do you promise subjection to your brethren, 
in the Lord: f 

5. Have you been induced, as far as you know 
your own heart, to seek the office o-f the holy mi- 
nistry, from love to God, and a sincere desire to 
promote his glory! n the gospel of his Sonrs 

6. Do you promise to be zealous and faithful 
in maintaining the truths of the gospel, and the 
purity and peace of the church: whatever persecu- 
tion or opposition, may arise unto you on that ac- 
count? 11 

7. Do you engage to be faithful, and diligent in 

c 2 Tim. Hi. 16. Eph. ii. 20. 

d 2 Tim. i. 13. 

e See letter e. 

f 2 Pet. v. 5. 

g 1 Cor. ii. 2. 2 Cor. iv. 5. 

h Acts sx. 17—21, 

Mm 2 



414 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

the exercise of all private and personal duties, 
which become you as a Christian and a minister 
of the gospel; as well as in all relative duties, and 
the public duties of your office; endeavouring to 
adorn the profession of the gospel by your conver- 
sation; and walking with exemplary piety before 
the flock over which God shall make you over- 
seer? 1 

8. Are you now willing to take the charge of 
this congregation, agreeably to your declaration at 
accepting their call? And do you promise to dis- 
charge the duties of a pastor to them, as God shall 
give you strength : k 

XIII. The candidate having answered these 
questions in the affirmative, the presiding minister 
shall propose to the people the following ques- 
tions: 

1. Do you, the people of this congregation, con- 
tinue to profess your readiness to receive 

whom you have called to be your mi- 
nister? 

2. Do you promise to receive the word of truth 
from his mouth, with meekness and love; and to 
submit to him, in the due exercise of discipline? 1 

3. Do you promise to encourage him in his ar- 
duous labour, and to assist his endeavours for your 
instruction and spiritual edification? 111 

4. And do you engage to continue to him, while 
he is your pastor, that competent worldly mainten- 

i See the epistles to Timothy and Titus throughout. 

k 1 Pet. v. 2. 

1 James i. 21. Heb. xiii. 17. 

m 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 415 

ance which you have promised; and whatever 
else you may see needful, for the honour of reli- 
gion, and his comfort among you? 11 

XIV. The people having answered these ques- 
tions, in the affirmative, by holding up their right 
hands, the candidate shall kneel down, in the most 
convenient part of the church. Then the presiding 
minister shall, by prayer, and with laying on of 
the hands of the Presbytery ,p according to the 
apostolic example, solemnly ordain him to the ho- 
ly office of the gospel ministry. Prayer being 
ended., he shall rise from his knees: and the minis- 
ter who presides shall first, and afterwards all the 
members of the Presbytery in their order, take 
him by the right hand, saying, in words to this pur- 
pose, " We give you the right hand of fellowship, 
to take part of this ministry with us. ,5( i After 
which the minister presiding, or some other ap- 
pointed for the purpose, shall give a solemn charge 
in the name of God, to the newly ordained bishop, 1 " 
and to the people, 8 to persevere in the discharge of 
their mutual duties; and shall then, by prayer, re- 
commend them both to the grace of God, and his 
holy keeping, and finally, after singing a psalm, 
shall dismiss the congregation with the usual bless- 
ings. And the Presbytery shall duly record the 
transaction. 

XV. As it is sometimes desirable and important 

n 1 Cop. ix. 7 — 15. 

o Actsxiii, 2, 3. 

p 1 Tim. iv. 14. 

qGal. ii. 9. Acts i. 25. 

r 2Tim.iv. 1, 2. 

s Mark v. 24. lieb. ii. 1. See also letters m, n> o. 



416 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

that a candidate who has not received a call to be 
the pastor of a particular congregation, should, ne- 
vertheless, be ordained to the work of the gospel 
ministry, as an evangelist to preach the gospel, ad- 
minister sealing ordinances, and organize churches, 
in frontier and destitute settlements; in this case, 
the last of the preceding questions shall be omit- 
ted, and the following used as a substitute: — viz. 
Are you now willing to undertake the work of 
an Evangelist; and do you promise to discharge 
the duties which may be incumbent on you in this 
character, as God shall give you strength? 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Of translation , or removing a .Minister from one 
charge to another. 

I. No bishop shall be translated from one church 
to another, nor shall he receive any call for that 
purpose, but by the permission of the presbytery. 

II. Any church, desiring to call a settled minis- 
ter from his present charge, shall, by commission- 
ers properly authorised, represent to the presbyte- 
ry the ground on which they plead his removal. 
The presbytery, having maturely considered their 
plea, may, according as it appears more or less 
reasonable, either recommend to them to desist 
from prosecuting the call, or may order it to be 
delivered to the minister to whom it is directed. 
If the parties be not prepared to have the matter 
issued, at that presbytery, a written citation shall 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT, 417 

be given to the Minister, and his congregation, to 
appear before the presbytery at their next meeting. 
This citation shall be read from the pulpit in that 
church, by a member of the presbytery appointed 
for that purpose, immediately after public worship; 
so that, at least, two sabbaths shall intervene be- 
twixt the citation, and the meeting of the presby- 
tery at which the cause of translation is to be con- 
sidered. The presbytery, being met, and having 
heard the parties, shall, upon the whole view of 
the case, either continue him in his former charge, 
or translate him, as they shall deem to be most 
for the peace and edification of the church; or re- 
fer the whole affair to the synod, at their next 
meeting, for their advice and direction. 

III. When the congregation calling any settled 
minister is within the limits of another presbytery, 
that congregation shall obtain leave from the pres- 
bytery to which they belong, to apply to the pres- 
bytery of which he is a member: and that presby- 
tery, having cited him and his congregation as be- 
fore directed, shall proceed to hear and issue the 
cause. If they agree to the translation, they shall 
release him from his present charge; and having 
given him proper testimonials, shall require him 
to repair to that presbytery, w 7 ithin the bounds of 
which the congregation calling him lies, that the 
proper steps may be taken for his regular settle- 
ment in that congregation: and the presbytery to 
which the congregation belongs, having received 
an authenticated certificate of his release, under 
the hand of the clerk of that presbytery, shall pro- 
ceed to instal him in the congregation, as soon as 
convenient. Provided always, that no bishop or 



418 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

pastor shall be translated, without his own consent 
previously obtained. 

IV. When any minister is to be settled in a con- 
gregation, the instalment, which consists in consti- 
tuting a pastoral relation between him and the 
people of that particular church, may be perform- 
ed, either by the presbytery, or by a committee 
appointed for that purpose, as may appear most ex- 
pedient: and the following order shall be observed 
therein. 

V. A day shall be appointed for the instalment, 
at such time as may appear most convenient, and 
due notice thereof given to the congregation. 

VI. When the presbytery, or committee, shall 
be convened and constituted, on the day appoint- 
ed, a sermon shall be delivered, by some one of 
the members previously appointed thereto; imme- 
atelv after which, the bishop who is to preside, 
shall state to the congregation the design of their 
meeting, and briefly recite the proceedings of the 
presbytery relative thereto. And then, addressing 
himself to the minister to be installed, shall pro- 
pose to him the following or similar questions: 

1. Are you now willing to take the charge of 
this congregation, as their pastor, agreeably to your 
declaration at accepting their call? 

2. Do you conscientiously believe and declare, 
as far as you know your own heart, that in taking 
upon you this charge, you are influenced by a sin- 
cere desire to promote the glory of God, and the 
good of his church? 

3. Do you solemnly promise, that, by the assist- 
ance of the grace of God, you will endeavour 



fjorm of government. 419 

faithfully to discharge all the duties of a pastor to 
this congregation; and will be careful to maintain 
a deportment, in all respects becoming a minister 
of the gospel of Christ, agreeably to your ordina- 
tion engagements? To all these having received 
satisfactory answers, he shall propose to the people 
the same or like questions, as those directed under 
the head of ordination; which having been also sa- 
tisfactorily answered, by holding up the right hand, 
in testimony of assent, he shall solemnly pro- 
nounce and declare the said minister to be regularly 
constituted the pastor of that congregation. A 
charge shall then be given to both parties, as di- 
rected in the case of ordination; and, after prayer, 
and singing a psalm adapted to the transaction, 
the congregation shall be dismissed with the usual 
benediction. , 

VII. It is highly becoming, that, after the so- 
lemnity of the instalment, the heads of families of 
that congregation who are then present, or at least 
the elders, and those appointed to take care of the 
temporal concerns of that church, should come for- 
ward to their pastor, and give him their right 
hand, in token of cordial reception and affection- 
ate regard. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Of resigning a Pastoral Charge, 

Wren any minister shall labour under such 
grievances in his congregation, as that he shall de- 



120 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

aire leave to resign his pastoral charge, the presby- 
tery shall cite the congregation to appear, by their 
commissioners at their next meeting, to show 
cause, if any they have, why the presbytery should 
not accept the resignation. If the congregation 
fail to appear, or if their reasons for retaining their 
pastor be deemed by the presbytery insufficient, he 
shall have leave granted to resign his pastoral 
charge, of which due record shall be made; and 
that church shall be held to be vacant, till supplied 
again, in an orderly manner, with another minis- 
ter: and if any congregation shall desire to be re- 
leased from their pastor, a similar process, mutatis 
mutandis, shall be observed. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Of Miniums. 

Whew vacancies become so numerous in any 
presbytery, that they can not be supplied with the 
frequent administration of the word and ordinan- 
ces, it shall be proper for such presbytery, or any 
vacant congregation within their bounds, with the 
leave of the presbytery, to apply to any other pres- 
bytery, or to any synod, or to the general assem- 
bly, for such assistance as they can afford. And, 
when any presbytery shall send any of their minis- 
ters or probationers to distant vacancies, the mis- 
sionary shall be ready to produce Lis credentials to 
the presbytery or presbyteries, through the bounds 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 421 

of which he may pass, or at least to a committee 
thereof, and obtain their approbation. And the 
general assembly may, of their own knowledge, 
send missions to any part to plant churches, or to 
supply vacancies: and, for this purpose, may di- 
rect any presbytery to ordain evangelists, or minis- 
ters without relation to particular churches. Pro- 
vided always, that such missions be made with the 
consent of the parties appointed; and that the ju- 
dicatory sending them, make the necessary provi- 
sion for their support and reward in the perform- 
ance of this service. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Of Moderators. 

I. It is equally necessary in the judicatories of 
the church, as in other assemblies, that there should 
be a moderator or president; that the business 
may be conducted with order and despatch. 

II. The moderator is to be considered as pos- 
sessing, by delegation from the whole body, all 
authority necessary for the preservation of order; 
for convening and adjourning the judicatory; and 
directing its operations according to the rules of 
the church. He is to propose to the judicatory 
every subject of deliberation that comes before 
them. He may propose what appears to him the 
most regular and speedy way of bringing any bu- 
siness to issue. He shall prevent the members 
from interrupting each other; and require them, 

N n 



±22 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

in speaking, always to address the chair. He 
shall prevent a speaker from deviating from the 
subject; and from using personal reflections. He 
shall silence those who refuse to obey order. He 
shall prevent members who attempt to leave the 
judicatory without leave obtained from him. He 
shall, at a proper season, when the deliberations 
are ended, put the question and call the votes. If 
the judicatory be equally divided he shall possess 
the casting vote. If he be not willing to decide, 
he shall put the question a second time; and if 
the judicatory be again equally divided, and he de- 
cline to give his vote, the question shall be lost. 
In all questions he shall give a concise and clear 
state of the object of the vote; and the vote be- 
ing taken, shall then declare how the question is 
decided. And he shall likewise be empowered 
on any extraordinary emergency, to convene the 
judicatory, by his circular letter, before the ordi- 
nary time of meeting. 

III. The moderator of the Presbytery shall be 
chosen from year to year, or at every meeting of 
the Presbytery, as the Presbytery may think best. 
The moderator of the Synod, and of the General 
Assembly, shall be chosen at each meeting of 
those judicatories: and the moderator, or, in case 
of his absence, another member appointed for the 
purpose, shall open the next meeting with a ser- 
mon, and shall hold the chair till a new modera- 
tor be chosen. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 423 

CHAPTER XX. 

Of Clerks. 

Every judicatory shall choose a clerk, to re- 
cord their transactions, whose continuance shall 
be during pleasure. It shall be the duty of the 
clerk, besides recording the transactions, to pre- 
serve the records carefully; and to grant extracts 
from them, whenever properly required: and such 
extracts, under the hand of the clerk, shall be 
considered as authentic vouchers of the fact which 
they declare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory, and 
to every part of the church. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Of vacant Congregations assembling jor Public 
Worship. 

Considering the great importance of weekly 
assembling the people, for the public worship of 
God; in order thereby to improve their knowledge: 
to confirm their habits of worship, and their desire 
of the public ordinances; to augment their reve- 
rence for the most high God; and to promote the 
charitable affections which unite men most firmly 
in society: it is recommended, that every vacant 
congregation meet together, on the Lord^s day, at 
one or more places, for the purpose of prayer, 
singing praises, and reading the holy scriptures, 



424 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

together with the works of such approved divines, 
as the presbytery, within whose bounds they are, 
may recommend, and they may be able to pro- 
cure; and that the elders or deacons be the per- 
sons who shall preside, and select the portions of 
scripture, and of the other books to be read; and to 
see that the whole be conducted in a becoming 
and orderly manner. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

Of Commissioners to the General Assembly. 

I. The commissioners to the General Assembly 
shall always be appointed by the Presbytery from 
which they come, at its last stated meeting, im- 
mediately preceding the meeting of the General 
Assembly; provided, that there be a sufficient 
interval, between that time and the meeting 
of the Assembly, for their commissioners to at- 
tend to their duty in due season; otherwise, the 
Presbytery may make the appointment at any sta- 
ted meeting, not more than seven months preced- 
ing the meeting of the Assembly. And as much 
as possible to prevent all failure in the representa- 
tion of the Presbyteries, arising from unforeseen 
accidents to those first appointed, it may be expe- 
dient for each Presbytery, in the room of each 
commissioner, to appoint also an alternate com- 
missioner to supply his place, in case of necessary 
absence. 

II. Each commissioner, before his name shall 
be enrolled as a member of the Assembly, shall 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 425 

produce, from his Presbytery, a commission tinder 
the hand of the moderator and clerk, in the fol- 
lowing or like form: viz. 

" The Presbytery of being met at 

w on the day of 

" doth hereby appoint bishop of the 

u congregation of [or 

" ruling elder in the congregation of as 

^ 4 the case may he;"] (to which the Presbytery 
£C may, if they think proper, make a substitution 
u in the following form, or in case of his absence, 
u then bishop of the congregation of 

" [or ruling elder in the con- 

" gregation of as the case may be;]} 

u to be a commissioner, on behalf of this Presby- 
" tery, to'the next General Assembly of the Pres- 
" byterian church in the United States of America, 
" to meet at on the day of 

" A. D. or wherever, and 

" whenever the said Assembly may happen to sit; 
" to consult, vote, and determine, on all things 
u that may come before that body, according to 
u the principles and constitution of this church 
" and the word of God. And of his diligence 
" herein, he is to render an account at his return. 
Signed by order of the Presbytery, 

Moderator, 
Clerk" 

And the Presbytery shall make record of the ap- 
pointment. 

HI. In order, as far as possible, to procure a 
respectable and full delegation to all our judicata- 
ries$ it is proper that the expenses of ministers and 

N n2 



426 DISCIPLINE. 

elders in their attendance on these judicatories, 
be defrayed by the bodies which they respectively 
represent. 



BOOK II. 
OF DISCIPLINE. 

CHAPTER I. 

General principles of Discipline. 

I. Discipline is the exercise of that authority, 
and the application of that system of laws, which 
the Lord Jesus Christ hath appointed in his 
church. 

JI. The exercise of discipline is highly impor- 
tant and necessary. Its ends are, the removal of 
offences; the vindication of the honour of Christ; 
the promotion of the purity and general edification 
of the church; and also the benefit of the offen- 
der himself. 

III. An offence is any thing in the principles or 
practice of a church member, which is contrary to 
the word of God; or which, if it be not in its own 
nature sinful, may tempt others to sin, or mar their 
spiritual edification. 

IV. Nothing, therefore, ought to be considered 
by any judicatory as an offence, or admitted as 
matter of accusation, which can not be proved to 
be such from Scripture, or from the regulations 



DISCIPLINE. 421 

and practice of the church, founded on Scripture; 
ami which does not involve those evils, which dis- 
cipiiue is intended to prevent. 

V. The exercise of discipline in such a man- 
ner as to edify the church, requires not only much 
of the spirit of piety, but also much prudence and 
discretion. It becomes the rulers of the church, 
therefore, to take into view all the circumstances 
which may give a different character to conduct, 
and render it more or less offensive; and which 
may, of course, require a very different mode of 
proceeding in similar cases, at different times, for 
the attainment of the same end. 

VI. All baptized persons are members of the 
church, are under its care, and subject to its go- 
vernment and discipline: and when they have ar- 
rived at the years of discretion, they are bound to 
perform all the duties of church members. 

VII. Offences are either private or public; to 
each of which, appropriate modes of proceeding 
belong. 



CHAPTER II. 

Of Private Offences. 

I. Private offences are such as are known only 
to an individual, or at most to a very few. 

II. Private offences ought not to be immediately 
prosecuted before a church judicatory, because the 
objects of discipline may be quite as well, and, in 
many cases, much better attained, by a different 



42S DISCIPLINE. 

course; and because a public prosecution, in such 
circumstances, would tend unnecessarily to spread 
the knowledge of offences, to exasperate and hard- 
en offenders, to extend angry and vexatious litiga- 
tion, and thus to render the discipline of the church 
more injurious than the original offence. 

III. No complaint or information, on the subject 
of personal and private injuries, shall be admitted, 
unless those means of reconciliation, and of pri- 
vately reclaiming the offender, have been used, 
which are required by Christ, Mat. xviii. 15, 16. 
And in case of offences, which, though not personal, 
are private, that is, known only to one, or a very 
few, it is proper to take the same steps, as far as 
circumstances admit. 

IV. Those who bring information of private and 
personal injuries before judicatories, without hav- 
ing taken these previous steps, shall themselves be 
censured, as guilty of an offence against the peace 
and order of the church. 

V. If any person shall spread the knowledge of 
an offence, unless so far as shall be unavoidable, 
in prosecuting it before the proper judicatory, or 
in the due performance of some other indispensa- 
ble duty, he shall be liable to censure, as a slan- 
derer of his brethren. 



CHAPTER HI. 

Of Public Offences. 

I. A public offence is that which is attended 
with such circumstances as to require the cogni- 
sance of a church judicatory. 



DISCIPLINE, 429 

II. This is always the case, when an offence is 
either so notorious and scandalous, as that no pri- 
vate steps would obviate its injurious effects; or 
when, though originally known to one, or a few, 
the private steps have been ineffectual, and there 
is, obviously, no way of removing the offence, but 
by means of a judicial process. 

III. An offence gross in itself, and known to 
several, may be so circumstanced, that it plainly 
can not be prosecuted to conviction. In such cases, 
however grievous it may be to the pious, to see an 
unworthy member in the church, it is proper to 
wait until God, in his righteous providence, shall 
give further light; as few things tend more to 
weaken the authority of discipline, and to multiply 
offences, than to commence process without suffi- 
cient proof. 

IV. When any person is charged with a crime, 
not by an individual, or individuals, coming for- 
ward as accusers, but by general rumour, the 
previous steps prescribed by our Lord in case of 
private offences, are not necessary; but the proper 
judicatory is bound to take immediate cognizance 
of the affair. 

V. In order to render an offence proper for the 
cognizance of a judicatory, on this ground, the ru- 
mour must specify some particular sin or sins; it 
must be general, or widely spread; it must not 
be transient, but permanent, and rather gaining 
strength than declining: and it must be accompa- 
nied with strong presumption of truth. Taking up 
charges on this ground, of course, requires great 



430 DISCIPLINE. 

caution, and the exercise of much christian pru- 
dence. 

VI. It may happen, however, that in conse- 
quence of a report, which does not fully amount to 
a general rumour, as just described, a slandered 
individual may request a judicial investigation, 
which it may be the duty of the judicatory to in- 
stitute. 



CHAPTER IV. 

Of Actual Process. 

I. When all other means of removing an offence 
have failed, the judicatory to which cognizance of 
it proper!) belongs, shall judicially take it into con- 
sideration. 

II. There are two modes in which an offence 
may be brought before a judicatory: either by an 
individual or individuals, who appear as accusers, 
and undertake to substantiate the charge; or by 
common fame. 

III. In the former case, process must be pursued 
in the name of the accuser or accusers. In the 
latter, there is no need of naming any person as 
the accuser. Common fame is the accuser. Yet a 
general rumour may be raised by the rashness, cen- 
soriousness, or malice of one or more individuals. 
\N hen tins appears to have been the case, such in- 
dividuals ought to be censured, in proportion to 
the degree of criminality which appears attached 
to their conduct. 



DISCIPLINE. 431 

IV. Great caution ought to be exercised in re- 
ceiving accusations from any person who is known 
to indulge a malignant spirit toward the accused; 
who is not of good character; who is himself un- 
der censure or process; who is deeply interested, 
in any respect, in the conviction of the accused; 
or who is known to be litigious, rash, or highly 
imprudent. 

V. When a judicatory enters on the considera- 
tion of a crime or crimes alleged, no more shall be 
done, at the first meeting, unless by consent of par- 
ties, than to give the accused a copy of each charge, 
with the names of the witnesses to support it; and 
to cite all concerned to appear at the next meeting 
of the judicatory, to have the matter fully heard 
and decided. Notice shall be given to the parties 
concerned, at least ten days previously to the meet- 
ing of the judicatory. 

VI. The citations shall be issued and signed by 
the moderator or clerk, by order, and in the name 
of the judicatory. He shall also furnish citations 
for such witnesses as the accused shall nominate, 
to appear on his behalf. 

VII. Although it is required that the accused be 
informed of the names of all the witnesses who 
are to be adduced against him, at least ten days 
before the time of trial, (unless he consent to wave 
the right, and proceed immediately,) it is not ne- 
cessary that he, on his part, give a similar notice 
to the judicatory of all the witnesses intended to be 
adduced by him for his exculpation. 

VIII. In exhibiting charges, the times, places, 
and circumstances should, if possible, be ascertain- 



432 DISCIPLINE. 

ed and stated, that the accused may have an op- 
portunity to prove an alibi, or to extenuate or alle- 
viate his offence. 

IX. The judicatory, in many cases, may find it 
more for edification, to send some members to con- 
verse, in a private manner, with the accused per- 
son; and if be confess guilt, to endeavour to bring 
hiin to repentance, than to proceed immediately to 
citation. 

X. When an accused person, or a witness, re- 
fuses to obey the citation, he shall be cited a se- 
cond time; and if he still continue to refuse, he shall 
be excluded from the communion of the church, for 
his contumacy, until he repent. 

XI. Although, on the first citation, the person 
cited shall declare in writing, or otherwise, his fixed 
determination not to obey it; this declaration shall, 
in no case, induce the judicatory to deviate from 
the regular course prescribed for citations. They 
shall proceed as if no such declaration had bt en 
made. The person cited may afterwards alter his 
mind. 

XII. The time which must elapse between the 
Jirst citation of an accused person, or a witness, 
and the meeting of the judicatory at which he is 
to appear, is at least ten days. But the time allot- 
ted for his appearance in the subsequent citation, is 
left to the discretion of the judicatory; provided 
always, however, that it be not less than is quite 
sufficient for a seasonable and convenient com- 
pliance with the citation. 

XIII. The second citation ought always to be 
accompanied with a notice, that if the person cited 



DISCIPLINE. 433 

do not appear at the time appointed, the judicatory, 
besides censuring him for his contumacy, will, 
after assigning some person to manage his defence, 
proceed to take the testimony in his case, as if he 
were present. 

XIV. Judicatories before proceeding to trial, 
ought to ascertain that their citations have been 
duly served on the persons for whom they were in- 
tended, and especially before they proceed to ulti- 
mate measures for contumacy. 

XV. The trial shall be fair and impartial. The 
witnesses shall be examined in the presence of the 
accused; or. at least, after he shall have received 
due citation to attend; and he shall be permitted 
to ask any questions tending to his own exculpa- 
tion. 

XVI. The judgment shall be regularly entered 
on the records of the judicatory: and the parties 
shall be allowed copies of the whole proceedings, 
at their own expense, if they demand them. And 
in case of references or appeals, the judicatory re- 
ferring, or appealed from, shall send authentic 
copies of the whole process to the higher judica- 
tory. 

XVII The person found guilty shall be admo- 
nished or rebuked, or excluded from church privi- 
leges, as the case shall appear to deserve, until he 
give satisfactory evidence of repentance. 

XVIII. As cases may arise in which many days, 
or even weeks, may intervene before it is practi- 
cable to commence process against an accused 
church member, the session may, in such cases, 
and ought, if they think the edification of the church 

o Q 



434 



DISCIPLINE. 



requires it, to prevent the accused person from ap- 
proaching the Lord's table until the charge against 
him can be examined. 

XIX. The sentence shall be published only in 
the church or churches which have been offended. 
Or, if the offence be of small importance, and such 
as it shall appear most for edification not to pub- 
lish, the sentence may pass only in the judica- 
tory. 

XX. Such gross offenders as will not be reclaim- 
ed by the private or public admonitions f the 
church, are to be cut off from its communion, agree- 
ably to our Lord's direction, Mat. xviii. 17. And 
the apostolical injunction respecting the incestuous 
person. 1 Cor. v. 1 — 5. 

XXI. No professional counsel shall be permit- 
ted to appear and plead in cases of process in any 
of our ecclesiastical courts. But if any accused 
person feel unable to represent and plead his own 
cause to advantage, he may request any Minister 
or Elder, belonging to the judicatory before wb'ch 
he appears, to prepare and exhibit his cause as he 
may judge proper. But the Minister or Elder so 
engaged, shall not be allowed, after pleading the 
cruse of the accused, to sit in judgment as a mem- 
ber o r the judicatory. 

XXII. Questions of order, which arise in the 
course of process, shall be decided by the Modera 1 
tor. If an appeal is made from the chair, the 
question on the appeal shall be taken without de- 
bate 

t XXIII. In recording the proceedings, in cases 
f)f judicial process, tue reasons l'or ail decisions, 



DISCIPLINE. 435 

except on questions of order, shall be recorded at 
length; that the record may exhibit every thing 
which had an influence on the judgment of the 
court. And nothing but what is contained in the 
record, may be taken into consideration in review- 
ing the proceedings in a superior court. 



CHAPTER V. 

Of process against a Bishop or Minister. 

I. As the honour and success of the Gospel de- 
pend, in a great measure, on the character of its 
Ministers, each Presbytery ought, w r ith the great- 

, est care and impartiality to watch over the perso- 
nal and professional conduct of all its members. 
But as, on the one hand, no Minister ought, on ac- 
count of his office, to be screened from the hand of 
justice, nor his offences to be slightly censured; so 
neither ought scandalous charges to be received 
against him, by <iny judicatory, on slight grounds. 

II. Process against a Gospel Minister shall al- 
ways be entered before the Presbytery of which he 
is a member. And the same candour, caution, 
and general method, substituting only the Presby- 
tery for the session, are to be observed in investi- 
gating charges against him, as are prescribed in 
the case of private members. 

HI. If it be found that the facts with which a 
Minister stands charged,, happened without the 
bounds of his own Presbytery, that Presbytery shall 



436 



DISCIPLINE. 



send notice to the Presbytery within whose bounds 
they did happen: and desire them either (if within 
convenient distance) to cite the witnesses to appear 
at the place of trial; or, (if the distance be so great 
as to render that inconvenient,) to take the exa- 
mination themselves, and transmit an authentic 
record of their testimony: always giving due no- 
tice to the accused person of the time and place 
of such examination. 

IV. Nevertheless, in case of a Minister being 
supposed to be guilty of a crime, or crimes, at such 
a distance from his usual place of residence, as 
that the offence is not likely to become otherwise 
known to the Presbytery to which he belongs; it 
shall, in such case, be the duty of the Presbytery 
within whose bounds the facts shall have happened, 
after satisfying themselves that there is probable 
ground of accusation, to send notice to the Presby- 
tery of which he is a member, who are to proceed 
against him, and either send and take the testimo- 
ny themselves, by a commission of their own bo- 
dy, or request the other Presbytery to take it for 
them, and transmit the same, properly authenti- 
cated. 

V. Process against a Gospel Minister shall not 
be commenced, unless some person or persons, un- 
dertake to make out the charge: or unless common 
fame so loudly proclaims the scandal, that the 
Presbytery find* it necessary for the honour of re- 
ligion, to investigate the charge. 

VI. As the success of the Gospel greatly de- 
pends upon the exemplary character of its Mi- 
nisters, their soundness in the faith, and holy con- 



DISCIPLINE. 437 

versation; and as it is the duty of all Christians to 
be very cautious in taking up an ill report of any 
man, but especially of a Minister of the Gospel; 
therefore, if any man knows a Minister to be guilty 
of a private, censurable fault, he should warn him 
in private. But if the guilty person persist in his 
fault, or it become public, he who knows it, should 
apply to some other Bishop of the Presbytery for 
his advice in the case. 

VII. The prosecutor of a Minister shall be pre- 
viously warned, that if he fail to prove the charges, 
he must himself be censured as a slanderer of the 
Gospel Ministry, in proportion to the malignancy 
or rashness that shall appear in the prosecution. 

VIII. When complaint is laid before the Pres- 
bytery, it must be reduced to writing; and nothing 
further is to be done at the first meeting, (unless 
by consent of parties,) than giving the Minister a 
full copy of the charges, with the names of the 
witnesses annexed; and citing all parties, and their 
witnesses, to appear and be heard at the next 
meeting; which meeting shall not be sooner than 
ten days after such citation. 

IX. When a member of a church judicatory is 
under process, it shall be discretionary with the ju- 
dicatory whether his privileges of deliberating and 
voting, as a member, in other matters, shall be sus- 
pended until the process is finally issued, or not. 

X. At the next meeting of the Presbytery, the 
charges shall be read to him, and he shall be call- 
ed upon to say whether he is guilty or not. If he 
confess, and the matter be base and flagitious; 
such as drunkenness, uncleanness, or crimes of a 

o o2 



438 DISCIPLINE. 

higher nature, however penitent he may appear, 
to the satisfaction of all, the Presbytery must, 
without delay, suspend him from the exercise of 
his office, or depose him from the ministry; and, 
if the way be clear for the purpose, appoint him a 
due time to confess publicly before the congrega- 
tion offended, and to profess his penitence. 

XI. If a Minister accused of atrocious crimes, 
being twice duly cited, shall refuse to attend the 
Presbytery, he shall be immediately suspended. 
And if, after another citation, he still refuse to at- 
tend the Presbytery, he shall be immediately sus- 
pended. And if, after another citation, he still 
refuse to attend, he shall be deposed as contuma- 
cious. 

XII. If the Minister, when he appears, will not 
confess; but denies the facts alleged against him; 
if, on hearing the witnesses, the charges appear 
important, and well supported, the Presbytery 
must, nevertheless, censure him; and admonish, 
suspend, or depose him, according to the nature of 
the offence. 

XIII. Heresy and schism may be of such a na- 
ture as to infer deposition; but errors ought to be 
carefully considered; whether they strike at the 
vitals of religion, and are industriously spread; or, 
whether they arise from the weakness of the 
human understanding, and are not likely to do 
much injury. 

XIV. A Minister under process for heresy or 
schism, should be treated with christian and bro- 
therly tenderness. Frequent conferences ought to 
be held with him, and proper admonitions adminis- 



DISCIPLINE. 439 

tered. For some more dangerous errors, how- 
ever, suspension may become necessary. 

XV. If the Presbytery find, on trial, that the 
matter complained of, amounts to no more than 
such acts of infirmity as may be amended, and the 
people satisfied; so that little or nothing remains 
to hinder his usefulness, they shall take all pru- 
dent measures to remove the offence. 

XVI. A Minister deposed for scandalous con- 
duct, shall not be restored, even on the deepest 
sorrow for his sin, until after some time of eminent 
and exemplary, humble and edifying conversation, 
to heal the wound made by his scandal. And he 
ought in no case to be restored, until it shall ap- 
pear, that the sentiments of the religious public 
are strongly in his favour, and demand his resto- 
ration. 

XVII. As soon as a Minister is deposed, his con- 
gregation shall be declared vacant. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Of Witnesses. 

I. Judicatories ought to be very careful and 
impartial in receiving testimony. All persons are 
not competent as witnesses; and all who are com- 
petent are not credible. 

II. A competent witness is one who ought to be 
admitted and heard. The competency of a wit- 
ness may be affected by his want of the proper 
age; by a want of any of the senses essential to a 



440 DISCIPLINE. 

knowledge of the matter which he is called to es- 
tablish; by weakness of understanding; by infamy 
of character; by being under church censure for 
falsehood or perjury; by nearness of relationship to 
any of the parties; and by a variety of considera- 
tions which can not be specified in detail. 

III. Where there is room for doubt with re- 
gard to any of these points, either party has a right 
to challenge witnesses; and the judicatory shall 
candidly attend to the exceptions, and decide upon 
them. 

IV. The credibility of a witness, or the degree 
of credit due to his testimony, may be affected by 
relationship to any of the parties; by deep interest 
in the result of the trial; by general rashness, in- 
discretion, or malignity of character; and by va- 
rious other circumstances; to which judicatories 
shall carefully attend, and for which they shall 
make all proper allowance in their decision. 

V. A husband or wife shall not be compelled to 
bear testimony against each other in any judica- 
tory. 

VI. The testimony of more than one witness is 
necessary in order to establish any charge; yet if 
several credible witnesses bear testimony to differ- 
ent similar acts, belonging to the same general 
charge, the crime shall be considered as proved. 

VII. No witness, afterwards to be examined, 
except a member of the judicatory, shall be pre- 
sent during the examination of another witness on 
the same case, unless by consent of parties. 

VIII. To prevent confusion, witnesses shall be 
examined first by the party introducing them: then 



DISCIPLINE. 441 

cross-examined by the opposite party: after which 
any member of the judicatory, or either party, 
may put additional interrogatories. But no ques- 
tion shall be put or answered, except by permis- 
sion of the moderator. 

IX. The oath or affirmation to a witness, shall 
be administered by the moderator, in the follow- 
ing or like terms: u You solemnly promise, in the 
" presence of the omniscient and heart-searching 
" God, that you will declare the truth, the whole 
" truth, and nothing but the truth, according to the 
" best of your knowledge, in the matter in which 
" you are called to witness, as you shall answer it 
" to the great Judge of quick and dead.'- 

X. Every question put to a witness shall, if re- 
quired, be reduced to writing. When answered, 
it shall, together with the answer, be recorded, if 
deemed by either party of sufficient importance. 

XI. The records of a judicatory, or any part of 
them, whether original or transcribed, if regularly 
authenticated by the moderator and clerk, or either 
of them, shall be deemed good and sufficient evi- 
dence in every other judicatory. 

XII. In like manner, testimony taken by one 
judicatory, and regularly certified, shall be receiv- 
ed by every other judicatory, as no less valid than 
if it had been taken by themselves. 

XIII. Cases may arise in which it is not con- 
venient for a judicatory to have the whole, or per- 
haps, any part of the testimony in a particular 
cause, taken in their presence. In this case a 
commission of the judicatory, consisting of two or 
three members may be appointed, and authorized 



442 DISCIPLINE. 

to proceed to the place where the witness or wit- 
nesses reside, and take the testimony in question, 
which shall be considered as if taken in the pre- 
sence of the judicatory: of which commission, 
and of the time and place of their meeting, due no- 
tice shall be given to the opposite party, that he 
may have an opportunity of attending. And if the 
accused shall desire on his part, to take testimony 
at a distance for his own exculpation, he shall give 
notice to the judicatory of the time and place when 
it is proposed to take it, that a commission, as in 
the former case, may be appointed for the pur- 
pose. 

XIV. When the witnesses have all been exa- 
mined, the accused and the prosecutor shall have 
the privilege of commenting on their testimony to 
any reasonable extent. 

XV. A member of the judicatory may be called 
upon to bear testimony in a case which comes be- 
fore it. He shall be qualified as other witnesses 
are; and after having given his testimony, he may 
immediately resume his seat as a member of the 
judicatory. 

XVI. A member of the church summoned as a 
witness, and refusing to appear, or, having appear- 
ed, refusing to give testimony, may be censured 
for contumacy, according to the circumstances of 
the case. 

XVII. The testimony given by witnesses, must 
be faithfully recorded, and read to them, for their 
approbation or subscription. 



DISCIPLINE. 443 



CHAPTER VII. 



Of the Various Ways in which a Cause may he car- 
ried from a Lower Judicatory to a Higher. 

I. In all governments conducted by men, wrong 
may be done, from ignorance, from prejudice, from 
malice, or from other causes. To prevent the con- 
tinued existence of this wrong, is one great design 
of superior judicatories. And although there must 
be a last resort, beyond which there is no appeal; 
yet the security against permanent wrong will be 
as great as the nature of the case admits, when 
those who had no concern in the origin of the pro- 
ceedings, are brought to review them, and to annul 
or confirm them, as they see cause; when a greater 
number of counsellors, are made to sanction the 
judgments, or to correct the errors, of a smaller; 
and finally, when the whole church is called to sit 
in judgment on the acts of a part. 

II. Every kind of decision which is formed in 
any church judicatory, except the highest, is sub- 
ject to the review of a superior judicatory, and may 
be carried before it in one or the other of the fou? 
following ways. 



SECTION I. 

GENERAL REVIEW AND CONTROL. 

I. It is the duty of every judicatory above a 
church session, at least once a year, to review the 



454 



DISCIPLINE. 



records of the proceedings of the judicatory next 
below. And if any lower judicatory shall omit to 
send up its records for this purpose, the higher may 
issue an order to produce them, either immediately, 
or at a particular time, as circumstances may re- 
quire. 

II. In reviewing the records of an inferior judi- 
catory, it is proper to examine, first, whether the 
proceedings have been constitutional and regular: 
secondly, whether they have been wise, equita- 
ble, and for the edification of the church: thirdly, 
whether they have been correctly recorded. 

III. In most cases the superior judicatory may 
be considered as fulfilling its duty, by simply re- 
cording, on its own minutes, the animadversion or 
censure which it may think proper to pass on re- 
cords under review; and also by making an entry 
of the same in the book reviewed. But it may be 
that, in the course of review, cases of irregular 
proceedings may be found so disreputable and in- 
jurious as to demand the interference of the supe- 
rior judicatory. In cases of this kind the inferior 
judicatory may be required to review and correct 
its proceedings. 

IV. Nojudicial decision, however, of a judica- 
tory shall be reversed, unless it be regularly 
brought up by appeal or complaint. 

V. Judicatories may sometimes entirely neglect 
to perform their duty; by which neglect, heretical 
opinions, or corrupt practices, may be allowed to 
gain ground; or offenders of a very gross character 
may be suffered to escape; or some circumstances 
in their proceedings of very great irregularity, may 



DISCIPLINE. 445 

not be distinctly recorded by them. In any of which 
cases, their records will by no means exhibit to the 
superior judicatory, a full view of their proceed- 
ings. If, therefore, the superior judicatory be well 
advised, by common fame, that such neglects or ir- 
regularities have occurred on the part of the infe- 
rior judicatory, it is incumbent on them to take 
cognizance of the same; and to examine, delibe- 
rate, and judge in the whole matter, as completely 
as if it had been recorded, and thus brought up by 
the review of the records. 

VI. When any important delinquency, or gross- 
ly unconstitutional proceedings appear in the re- 
cords of any judicatory, or are charged against them 
by common fame, the first step to be taken by the 
judicatory next above, is to cite the judicatory al- 
ledged to have offended, to appear at a specified 
time and place, and to show what it has done, or 
failed to do, in the case in question: after which 
the judicatory thus issuing the citation, shall re- 
mit the whole matter to the delinquent judicatory, 
with a direction to take it up, and dispose of it in a 
constitutional manner, or stay all further proceed- 
ings in the case, as circumstances may require, 



SECTION II. 

OF REFERENCES. 

I. A reference is a judicial representation, made 
by an inferior judicatory to a superior, of a case not 



446 DISCIPLINE. 

yet decided: which representation ought always to 
be in writing. 

II. Cases which are new, important, difficult, 
of peculiar delicacy, the decision of which may 
establish principles or precedents of extensive in- 
fluence, on which the sentiments of the inferior 
judicatory are greatly divided, or on which, for any 
reason, it is highly desirable that a larger body 
should first decide, are proper subjects of reference. 

III. References are either for mere advice, pre- 
paratory to a decision by the inferior judicatory; or 
for ultimate trial and decision by the superior. 

IV. In the former case, the reference only nis- 
pends the decision of the judicatory from which it 
comes: — in the latter case, it totally relinquishes 
the decision, and submits the whole cause to the 
final judgment of the superior judicatory. 

V. Although references may, in some cases, as 
before stated, be highly proper; yet it is, generally 
speaking, more conducive to the public good, that 
each judicatory should fulfil its duty, by exercising 
its judgment. 

VI. Although a reference ought, generally, to 
procure advice from the superior judicatory; yet 
that judicatory is not necessarily bound to give a 
final judgment in the case, even if requested to do 
so; but may remit the whole cause, either with or 
without advice, back to the judicatory by which it 
was referred. 

VII. In cases of reference, the members of the 
inferior judicatory making it, retain all the privi- 
leges of deliberating and voting, in the course of 
trial and judgment before the superior judicatory, 



DISCIPLINE. 447 

which they would have had, if no reference had 
been made. 

VIII. References are, generally, to be carried to 
the judicatory immediately superior. 

IX. In cases of reference, the judicatory refer- 
ring ought to have all the testimony, and other 
documents, duly prepared, produced, and in per- 
fect readiness; so that the superior judicatory may 
be able to consider and issue the case with as little 
difficulty or delay as possible. 



SECTION in. 

OF APPEALS. 

I. An appeal is the removal of a cause already 
decided, from an inferior to a superior judicatory, 
by a party aggrieved. 

II. All persons who have submitted to a regular 
trial, in an inferior, may appeal to a higher judi- 
catory. 

III. Any irregularity in the proceedings of the 
inferior judicatory; a refusal of reasonable indul- 
gence to a party on trial; declining to receive im- 
portant testimony; hurrying to a decision before the 
testimony is fully taken; a manifestation of preju- 
dice in the case; and mistake or injustice in the 
decision — are all proper grounds of appeal. 

IV. Appeals may be, either from a part of the 
proceedings of a judicatory, or from a definitive 
sentence. 

V. Every appellant is bound to give notice of 



448 DISCIPLINE. 

bis intention to appeal, and also to lay the reasons 
thereof, in writing, before the judicatory appealed 
from, either before its rising, or within ten days 
thereafter. If this notice, or these reasons, be not 
given to the judicatory, while in session, they shall 
be lodged with the moderator. 

VI. Appeals are generally to be carried in regu- 
lar gradation from an inferior judicatory to the one 
immediately superior. 

VII. The appellant shall lodge his appeal, and 
the reasons of it with the clerk of the higher judi- 
catory, before the close of the second day of their 
session. 

VIII. In taking up an appeal, after ascertaining 
that the appellant, on his part, has conducted it 
regularly, the first step shall be to read the sen- 
tence appealed from: secondly, to read the reasons 
which were assigned by the appellant for his ap- 
peal, and which are on record: thirdly, to read the 
whole record of the proceedings of the inferior ju- 
dicatory in the case, including all the testimony, 
and the reasons of their decision: fourthly, to hear 
the original parties: fifthly, to hear any of the mem- 
bers of the inferior judicatory, in explanation of 
the grounds of their decision, or of their dissent 
from it. 

IX. After all the parties shall have been fully 
heard, and all the information gained by the mem- 
bers of the superior judicatory, from those of the 
inferior, which shall be deemed requisite, the ori- 
ginal parties, and all the members of the inferior 
judicatory shall withdraw; when the clerk shall 
call the roll, that every member may have an op- 



DISCIPLINE, 449 

portunity to express his opinion on the case; after 
which the final vote shall be taken. 

X. The decision may be either to confirm or 
reverse, in whole, or in part, the decision of the 
inferior judicatory; or to remit the cause, for the 
purpose of amending the record, should it appear 
to be incorrect or defective; or for a new trial. 

XI. If an appellant, after entering his appeal to 
a superior judicatory, fail to prosecute it, it shall 
be considered as abandoned, and the sentence ap- 
pealed from shall be final. And an appellant shall 
be considered as abandoning his appeal, if he do 
not appear before the judicatory appealed to, on 
the first or second day of its meeting, next ensuing 
the date of his notice of appeal. Except in cases 
in which the appellant can make it appear that he 
was prevented from seasonably prosecuting his ap- 
peal, by the providence of God. 

XII. Members of judicatories appealed from, 
can not be allowed to vote in the superior judica- 
tory, on any question connected with the appeal. 

XIII. If the members of the inferior judicatory, 
in case of a sentence appealed from, appear to have 
acted according to the best of their judgment, and 
with good intention, they incur no censure, al- 
though their sentence be reversed. Yet, if they ap- 
pear to have acted irregularly or corruptly, they 
shall be censured as the case may require. 

XIV. If an appellant is found to manifest a li- 
tigious or other unchristian spirit, in the prosecu- 
tion of his appeal, he shall be censured, accord- 
ing to the degree of his offence. 

XV. The accessary operation -of an appeal is 

r p 2 



450 DISCIPLINE. 

to suspend all further proceedings on the ground 
of the sentence appealed from. But, if a sen- 
tence of suspension, or excommunication from 
church privileges, or of deposition from office, be 
ihe sentence appealed from, it shall be considered 
as in force until the appeal shall be issued. 

XVI. It shall always be deemed the duty of the 
judicatory, whose judgment is appealed from, to 
send authentic copies of all their records, and of 
the whole testimony, relating to the matter of the 
appeal. And if any judicatory shall neglect its 
duty in this respect; especially, if thereby an ap- 
pellant, who has conducted with regularity on his 
part, is deprived of the privilege of having his ap- 
peal seasonably issued; such judicatory shall be 
censured, according to the circumstances of the 
case. 

XVII. An appeal shall in no case be entered, 
except by one of the original parties. 



SECTION n . 

OF COMPLAINTS. 

I. Another method by which a cause which 
has been decided by an inferior judicatory, may 
be carried before a superior, is by complaint. 

II. A complaint is a representation made to a 
superior, by any member or members of a mino- 
rity of an inferior judicatory, or by any other per- 
son or persons, respecting a decision by an infe- 



DISCIPLINE. 451 

nor judicatory, which, in the opinion of the com- 
plainants, has been irregularly or unjustly made. 

III. The cases in which complaint is proper and 
advisable, are such as the following, viz. The 
judgment of an inferior judicatory may be favour- 
able to the only party who has been placed at 
their bar; or the judgment in question may do no 
wrong to any individual; or the party who is ag- 
grieved by it may decline the trouble of conduct- 
ing an appeal. In any of these cases no appeal is 
to be expected. And yet the judgment may ap- 
pear to some of the members of the judicatory, 
to be contrary to the constitution of the church, 
injurious to the interests of religion, and calculat- 
ed to degrade the character of those who have 
pronounced it. In this case the minority have 
not only a right to record in the minutes of the 
judicatory, their dissent from thi3 judgment, or 
their protest against it, but they have also a right 
to complain to the superior judicatory. 

IV. Notice of a complaint shall always be giv- 
en before the rising of the judicatory, or within 
ten days thereafter, as in the case of an appeal. 

V. This complaint brings the whole proceed- 
ings in the case under the review of the superior 
judicatory; and if the complaint appears to be 
w r ell founded, it may have the effect not only of 
drawing down censure upon those who concurred 
in the judgment complained of ; but also of revers- 
ing that judgment, and placing matters in the same 
situation in which they were before the judgment 
was pronounced. 

VI. In cases of complaint, however, as in those 



452 DISCIPLINE. 

of appeal, the reversal of a judgment of an infe- 
rior judicatory, is not necessarily connected with 
censure on that judicatory. 

VII. None of the members of the judicatory 
whose act is complained of, can vote in the supe- 
rior judicatory, on any question connected with 
ihc complaint. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Of Dissents and Protests. 

f. A dissent is a declaration on the part of one 
or more members of a minority, in a judicatory, 
expressing a di liferent opinion from that of the ma- 
jority in a particular case. A dissent, unaccompa- 
nied with reasons, is always entered on the records 
of the judicatory. 

II. A protest i* a more solemn and formal decla- 
ration, made by members of a minority as before- 
mentioned, bearing their testimony against what 
they deem a mischievous or erroneous judgment; 
and is generally accompanied with a detail of the 
Teasons on which it is founded. 

III. If a protest or dissent be couched in de 
cent and respectful language, and contains no of- 
fensive reflections or insinuations against the ma- 
jority of the judicatory, those who olfcr it have a 
right to have it recorded in the minutes. 

IV. A dissent or protest may be accompanied 
frith a complaint to a superior judicatory, or not, 



DISCIPLINE. 453 

at the pleasure of those who offer it. If not thus 
accompanied, it is simply left to speak for itself, 
when the records containing it, come to be review- 
ed by the superior judicatory. 

V. It may sometimes happen that a protest, 
though not infringing the rules of decorum, either 
in its language or matter, may impute to the judi- 
catory, whose judgment it opposes, some principles 
or reasonings which it never adopted. In this 
case the majority of the judicatory may with pro- 
priety appoint a committee to draw up an answer 
to the protest, which, after being adopted as the 
act of the judicatory, ought to be inserted on the 
records. 

VI. When, in such a case, the answer of the 
majority is brought in, those who entered their pro- 
test, may be of the opinion that fidelity to their 
cause, calls upon them to make a reply to the an- 
swer. This, however, ought by no means to be 
admitted; as the majority might, of course, rejoin, 
and litigation might be perpetuated, to the great 
inconvenience and disgrace of the judicatory. 

VII. When, however, those who have protested, 
consider the answer of the majority as imputing 
to them opinions or conduct which they disavow; 
the proper course is, to ask leave to take back 
their protest, and modify it in such manner as 
to render it more agreeable to their views. This 
alteration may lead to a corresponding alteration 
in the answer of the majority; with which the 
whole affair ought to terminate. 

VIII. None can join in a protest against a de- 



454 DISCIPLINE. 

cision of any judicatory, excepting those who had 
a right to vote in said decision, 



CHAPTER IX. 

New Testimony. 

I. If, after a trial before any judicatory, new 
testimony be discovered, which is supposed to be 
highly important to the exculpation of the accused, 
it is proper for him to ask, and for the judicatory 
to grant a new trial. 

II. It sometimes happens, in the prosecution of 
appeals, that testimony, which had not been exhi- 
bited before the inferior judicatory, is represented 
to exist, and to be of considerable importance in 
the case. 

III. Representations of this kind ought not to 
be lightly, or of course, sustained. But the supe- 
rior judicatory ought to be well satisfied, that the 
alleged testimony is of real importance, before 
they determine to put the inferior judicatory to the 
trouble of a new trial. 

IV. When such testimony, therefore, is alleged 
to exist, either by the appellant, or the judicatory 
appealed from, it will be proper for the superior 
judicatory to inquire into the nature and import of 
the testimony; what is intended to be proved by it; 
and, whether there is any probability that it will 
really establish the point intended to be esta- 
blished. 



DISCIPLINE* 455 

V. If it appear that the fact proposed to be esta- 
blished by the new testimony is important; that is, 
if it appear to be such a fact as, if proved, would 
materially alter the aspect of the cause: and if 
there be any probability that the testimony in ques- 
tion will be sufficient to establish the alleged fact; 
then the superior judicatory ought to send the 
cause back to the inferior for a new trial. 

VI. Cases may arise, however, in which the ju- 
dicatory appealed from, and the appellant, may 
concur in requesting the superior judicatory to 
take up and issue the appeal, with the additional 
light which the new evidence may afford. In this 
case, and especially if very serious injury is likely 
to happen, either to the appellant, or to the church, 
by the delay which a new trial would occasion, 
the superior judicatory may proceed to hear the 
new testimony, and to issue the appeal, with the 
aid of the additional light which that testimony 
may afford. 

VII. When, however, the judgment of the in- 
ferior judicatory is reversed; and it is apparent 
that the new testimony had considerable influence 
in procuring the reversal; it ought to be so stated 
in the decision of the superior judicatory: inas- 
much as it would be injustice to the inferior judi- 
catory to reverse their decision, upon grounds 
which were never before them, without explaining 
the fact. 



466 DISCIPLINE. 

CHAPTER X. 

Jurisdiction. 

I. When a member shall be dismissed from 
one church, with a view to his joining another; if 
he commit an offence previous to his joining the 
latter, he shall be considered as under the juris- 
diction of the church which dismissed him, and 
amenable to it, up to the time when he actually 
becomes connected with that to which he was dis- 
missed and recommended. 

II. The same principle applies to a Minister; 
who is always to be considered as remaining un- 
der the jurisdiction of the Presbytery which dis- 
missed him, until he actually becomes a member 
of another. 

III. If, however, either a Minister, or a private 
member, shall be charged with a crime which ap- 
pears to have been committed during the interval 
between the date of his dismission, and his actu- 
ally joining the new body, but which did not come 
to light until after he had joined the new body, 
that body shall be empowered and bound to con- 
duct the process against him. 

IV. No Presbytery shall dismiss a Minister, or 
licentiate, or candidate for licensure, without spe- 
cifying the particular Presbytery, or other ecclesi- 
astical body, with which he is to be connected. 



DISCIPLINE. 457 

CHAPTER XL 

Limitation of time. 

I. When any member shall remove from one 
congregation to another, he shall produce satisfac- 
tory testimonials of his church membership and 
dismission, before he be admitted as a regular 
member of that church: unless the church to which 
he removes, has other satisfactory means of infor- 
mation. 

II. No certificate of church membership shall 
be considered as valid testimony of the good stand- 
ing of the bearer, if it be more than one year old, 
except where there has been no opportunity of 
presenting it to a church. 

III. When persons remove to a distance, and 
neglect for a considerable time, to apply for tes- 
timonials of dismission, and good standing, the tes- 
timonials given them shall testify to their charac- 
ter only up to the time of their removal, unless the 
judicatory have good information of a more recent 
date. 

IV. If a church member have been more than 
two years absent from the place of his ordinary re- 
sidence and ecclesiastical connections, if he apply 
for a certificate of membership, his absence, and 
the ignorance of the church respecting his demea- 
nor for that time, shall be distinctly stated in the 
certificate. 

V. Process, in case of scandal, shall commence 
within the space of one year after the crime shall 

Qq 



458 DISCIPLINE. 

have been committed; unless it shall have recent- 
ly become flagrant. It may happen, however, that 
a church member, after removing to a place far 
distant from his former residence, and where his 
connection with the church is unknown, may com- 
mit a crime, on account of which process cannot 
be instituted within the time above specified. In 
all such cases, the recent discovery of the church 
membership of the individual, shall be considered 
as equivalent to the crime itself having recently be- 
come flagrant. The same principle also applies 
to Ministers if similar circumstances should occur. 



THE 

DIRECTORY 

For the Worship of God in the Presbyte- 
rian Church in the United States of 
•America,* 

AS AMENDED AND RATIFIED BY THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY IN 
MAY, 1821. 



CHAPTER I. 

Of the Sanctification of the Lortfs Day. 

I. It is the duty of every person to remember 
the Lord's day; and to prepare for it, before its 
approach. All worldly business should be so or- 
dered, and seasonably laid aside, as that we may 
not be hindered thereby from sanctifying the sab- 
bath, as the holy scriptures require. 

II. The whole day is to be kept holy to the 
Lord; and to be employed in the public and pri- 
vate exercises of religion. Therefore, it is requi- 

* The scripture-warrant for what is specified in the va- 
rious articles of this directory, will be found at. large in the 
Confession of Faith and Catechisms, in the places where 
the subjects are treated in a doctrinal form. 



460 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

site, that there be an holy resting, all the day, 
from unnecessary labours; and an abstaining from 
those recreations, which may be lawful on other 
days; and also, as much as possible, from worldly 
thoughts and conversation. 

III. Let the provisions, for the support of the fa- 
mily on that day, be so ordered, that servants or 
others be not improperly detained from the public 
worship of God; nor hindered from sanctifying the 
sabbath. 

IV. Let every person and family, in the morn- 
ing, by secret and private prayer, for themselves 
and others, especially for the assistance of God to 
their minister, and lor a blessing upon his minis- 
try, by reading the scriptures, and by holy medita- 
tion, prepare for communion with God in his pub- 
lic ordinances. 

V. Let the people be careful to assemble at the 
appointed time; that, being all present at the be- 
ginning, they may unite, with one heart, in all the 
parts of public worship: and let none unnecessari- 
ly depart, til! after the blessing be pronounced. 

VI. Let the time after the solemn services of 
the congregation in public are over, be spent in 
reading, meditation, repeating of sermons, cate- 
chising, religious conversation, prayer for a bless- 
ing upon the public ordinances, the singing of 
psalms, lnmns, or spiritual songs; — visiting the 
sick, relieving the poor, and in performing sucfa 
like duties of piety, charity and mercy. 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 461 



CHAPTER II. 

Of the Assembling of the Congregation, and their 
Behaviour during Divine Service. 

I. When the time appointed for public wor- 
ship is come, let the people enter the church, and 
take their seats in a decent, grave, and reverent 
manner. 

II. In time of public worship, let all the people 
attend with gravity and reverence; forbearing to 
read any thing, except what the minister is then 
reading or citing; abstaining from all whisperings; 
from salutations of persons present, or coming in; 
and from gazing about, sleeping, smiling, and all 
other indecent behaviour. 



CHAPTER III. 

Of the public Reading of the Holy Scriptures, 

I. The reading of the holy scriptures, in the 
congregation, is a part of the public worship of 
God, and ought to be performed by the ministers 
and teachers. 

II. The holy scriptures, of the Old and New 
Testament, shall be publicly read, from the most 
approved translation, in the vulgar tongue, that all 
may hear and understand. 

III. How large a portion shall be read at once, 
is left to the discretion of every minister: however, 

Q q 2 



4G2 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

in each service, he ought to read, at least, one 
chapter; and more, when the chapters are short, 
or the connection requires it. He may, when he 
thinks it expedient, expound any part of what is 
read: always having regard to the time, that nei- 
ther reading, singing, praying, preaching, or any 
other ordinance, be disproportionate the one to the 
other; nor the whole rendered too short, or too 
tedious. 



CHAPTER IV. 

Of the Singing of Psalms. 

I. It is the duty of Christians to praise God, by 
singing of psalms, or hymns, publicly in the church, 
as also privately in the family. 

II. In singing the praises of God, we are to 
sing with the spirit, and with the understanding 
also; making melody in our hearts unto the Lord. 
It is also proper, that we cultivate some knowledge 
of the rules of music; that we may praise God in 
a becoming manner with our voices, as well as 
with our hearts. 

III. The whole congregation should be furnish- 
ed with books, and ought to join in this part of wor- 
ship. It is proper to sing without parcelling out 
the psalm, line by line. The practice of reading 
the psalm, line by line, was introduced in times of 
ignorance, when many in the congregation could 
not read: therefore, it is recommended, that it be 
laid aside, as far as convenient. 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 463 

IV. The proportion of the time of public wor- 
ship to be spent in singing, is left to the prudence 
of every minister: but it is recommended, that 
more time be allowed for this excellent part of di- 
vine service, than has been usual in most of our 
churches. 



CHAPTER V. 

Of Public Prayer. 

It seems very proper to begin the public worship 
of the sanctuary by a short prayer; humbly ador- 
ing the infinite majesty of the living God; express- 
ing a sense of our distance from him as creatures, 
and un worthiness as sinners; and humbly implor- 
ing his gracious presence, the assistance of his ho- 
ly Spirit in the duties of his worship, and his ac- 
ceptance of us through the merits of our Lord and 
Saviour Jesus Christ. 

II. Then, after singing a psalm, or hymn, it is 
proper that, before sermon, there should be a full, 
and comprehensive prayer. First, Adoring the 
glory and perfections of God, as they are made 
known to us in the works of creation, in the con- 
duct of providence, and in the clear, and full reve- 
lation he hath made of himself in his written 
word. Second, Giving thanks to him for all his 
mercies of every kind, general and particular, spi- 
ritual and temporal, common and special, above 
all for Christ Jesus his unspeakable gift, and the 
hope of eternal life through him. Third, Mak- 



464 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

ing humble confession of sin, both original and 
actual; acknowledging, and endeavouring to im- 
press the mind of every worshipper, with a deep 
sense of the evil of all sin, as such; as being a 
departure from the living God; and also taking a 
particular and affecting view of the various fruits 
which proceed from this root of bitterness: — as 
sins against God, our neighbour, and ourselves; sins 
in thought, in word, and in deed; sins secret and 
presumptuous; sins accidental and habitual. Also, 
the aggravations of sin, arising from knowledge, or 
the means of it; from distinguishing mercies; from 
valuable privileges; from breach of vows, &c. 
Fourth, Making earnest supplication for the par- 
don of Mil, and peace with God, through the blood 
of the atonement, with all its important and happy 
fruits; for the Spirit of sanctification, and abundant 
supplies of the grace that is necessary to the dis- 
charge of our duty: for support and comfort, under 
all the trials to which we are liable, as we are sin ■ 
ful and mortal; and for all temporal mercies, that 
may be necessary in our passage through this valley 
of tears. Always remembering to view them as 
flowing in the channel of covenant love, and intend- 
ed to be subservient to the preservation and pro- 
gress of the spiritual life. Fifth, Pleading from 
every principle warranted in scripture; from our 
own necessity; the all-sufficiency of God; the me- 
rit and intercession of our Saviour, and the glory 
of God in the comfort and happiness of his people. 
Sixth, Intercession for others, including the whole 
world of mankind; the kingdom of Christ; or his 
church universal; the church or churches with 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 465 

which we are more particularly connected; the 
interest of human society in general, and in that 
community to which we immediately belong; all 
that are invested with civil authority; the minis- 
ters of the everlasting gospel; and the rising gen- 
eration: with whatever else, more particular, may 
seem necessary, or suitable, to tne interest of that 
congregation where divine worship is celebrated. 

III. Prayer, after sermon, ought generally to have 
a relation to the subject that has been treated 
of in the discourse; and all other public praye s, 
to the circumstances that gave occasion for them. 

IV. It is easy to perceive, that in ail the preced- 
ing directions there is a very great compass and 
variety; and it is committed to the judgment and 
fidelity of the officiating pastor to insist chiefly on 
such parts, or to take in more or less of the seve- 
ral parts, as he shall be led to by the aspect of 
providence; the particular state of the congrega- 
tion in which he officiates; or the disposition and 
exercise of his own heart at the time. But we 
think it necessary to observe, that although we do 
not approve, as is well known, of confining minis- 
ters to set, or fixed forms of prayer for public wor~ 
ship; yet it is the indispensable duty of every min- 
ister, previously to his entering on his office, to 
prepare and qualify himself for this part of his du- 
ty, as well as for preaching. He ought, by a tho- 
rough acquaintance with the holy scriptures, by 
reading the best writers on the suject, by medita- 
tion, and by a life of communion with God in se- 
cret, to endeavour to acquire both the spirit and 
the gift of prayer. Not only so, but when he is to 



466 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

enter on particular acts of worship, he should en- 
deavour to compose his spirit, and to digest his 
thoughts for prayer, that it may be performed with 
dignity and propriety, as well as to the profit of 
those who join in it; and that he may not disgrace 
that important service by mean, irregular, or ex- 
travagant effusions. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Of the Preaching of the Word. 

I. The preaching of the word being an institu- 
tion of God for the salvation of men, great atten- 
tion should be paid to the manner of performing it. 
Every minister ought to give diligent application 
to it; and endeavour to prove himself a workman 
that needeth not to be ashamed; rightly dividing the 
word of truth. 

II. The subject of a sermon should be some 
verse, or verses of scripture; and its object, to ex- 
plain, defend, and apply some part of the system 
of divine truth; or, to point out the nature, and 
state the bounds and obligation of some duty. A 
text should not be merely a motto, but should fairly 
contain the doctrine proposed to be handled. It is 
proper also that large portions of scripture be some- 
times expounded, and particularly improved, for 
the instruction of the people in the meaning and use 
of the sacred oracles. 

III. The method of preaching requires much 
studj>, meditation and prayer. Ministers ought, in 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 467 

general, to prepare their sermons with care; and 
not to indulge themselves in loose, extemporary 
harangues; nor to serve God with that which cost 
them nought. They ought, however, to keep to the 
simplicity of the gospel; expressing themselves in 
language agreeable to scripture, and level to the 
understanding of the meanest of their hearers; care- 
fully avoiding ostentation, either of parts or learn- 
ing. They ought also to adorn, by their lives, the 
doctrine which they teach; and to be examples to 
the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, 
in spirit, in faith, in purity. 

IV. As one primary design of public ordinances 
is to pay social acts of homage to the most high God, 
ministers ought to be careful, not to make their 
sermons so long as to interfere with, or exclude 
the more important duties of prayer and praise; 
but preserve a just proportion between the several 
parts of public worship. 

V. The sermon being ended, the minister is to 
pray, and return thanks to almighty God: then let 
a psalm be sung; a collection raised for the poor, 
or other purposes of the church; and the assembly 
dismissed with the apostolic benediction. 

VI. It is expedient that no person be introduced 
to preach in any of the churches under our care, 
unless by the consent of the pastor or church ses- 
sion. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Of the Administration of Baptism. 

I. Baptism is not to be unnecessarily delayed; 
nor to be administered, in any case, by any private 



46S DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

person; but by a minister of Christ, called to be 
the steward of the mysteries of God. 

II. It is usually to be administered in the church, 
in the presence of the congregation; and it is con- 
venient that it be performed immediately after 
sermon. 

III. After previous notice is given to the minis- 
ter, the child to be baptized is to be presented, by 
one or both the parents signifying their desire that 
the child may be baptized. 

IV. Before baptism, let the minister use some 
words of instruction, respecting the institution, na- 
ture, use, and ends of this ordinance: showing, 

" That it is instituted by Christ; that it is a seal 
u of the righteousness of faith; that the seed of the 
" faithful have no less a right to this ordinance, un- 
" dcr the gospel, than the seed of Abraham to cir- 
" cumcision, under the Old Testament; that Christ 
u commanded all nations to be baptized; that he 
a hlessed little children, declaring that of such is 
u the kingdom of heaven; that children are federal - 
u ly holy, and therefore ought to be baptized; that 
a we are, by nature, sinful, guilty, and polluted, 
u and have need of cleansing by the blood of 
" Christ, and by the sanctifying influences of the 
"Spirit of God!" 

The minister is also to exhort the parents to the 
careful performance of their duty: requiring, 

" That they teach the child to read the word of 
" God; that they instruct it in the principles of our 
" holy religion, as contained in the scriptures of the 
" Old and New Testament; an excellent summary 
u of which we have in the confession of faith of 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 469 

wC this church, and in the larger and shorter cate- 
u chisms of the Westminster assembly, which are 
u to be recommended to them, as adopted by this 
" church, for their direction and assistance, in the 
" discharge of this important duty; that they pray 
" with and for it; that they set an example of piety 
" and godliness before it; and endeavour, by all the 
" means of God's appointment, to bring up their 
" child in the nurture and admonition of the Lord." 

V. Then the minister is to pray for a blessing 
to attend this ordinance; after which, calling the 
child by its name, he shall say, 

" I baptize thee, in the name of the Father, and 
" of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." 

As he pronounces these words, he is to baptize 
the child with water, by pouring or sprinkling it 
on the face of the child, without adding any other 
ceremony: and the whole shall be concluded with 
prayer. 

Although it is proper that baptism be adminis- 
tered in the presence of the congregation; yet there 
may be cases, when it will be expedient to admi- 
nister this ordinance in private houses; of which 
the minister is to be the judge. 



CHAPTER VIIL 

Of the Administration of the Lord's Supper. 

I. The communion, or supper of the Lord, is 
to be celebrated frequently; but how often, may 
be determined bv the minister and eldership of 

R r 



470 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

each congregation, as they may judge most for edi- 
fication. 

II. The ignorant and scandalous are not to be 
admitted to the Lord's supper. 

III. It is proper that public notice should be 
givrn to the congregation, at least, the sabboih be- 
fore the administration of this ordinance, and that, 
either then, or on some day of the week, the peo- 
ple be instructed in its nature, and a due prepara- 
tion for it; that all may come in a suitable man- 
ner to this holy feast. 

IV. When the sermon is ended, the minister 
shall show, 

" That this is an ordinance of Christ; by read- 
u ing the words of institution, either from one of 
u the evangelists, or from 1 Cor. xi. chapter; 
u which, as to him may appear expedient, he may 
"explain and apply; that it is to be observed in 
" remembrance of Christ, to show forth his death 
u till he come; that it is of inestimable benefit, to 
" strengthen his people against sin; to support them 
cc under troubles; to encourage and quicken them 
" in duty; to inspire them with love and zeal; to 
" increase their faith, and holy resolution; and to 
" beget peace of conscience, and comfortable 
" hopes of eternal life." 

He is to warn the profane, the ignorant, and 
scandalous, and those that secretly indulge them- 
selves in any known sin, not to approach the holy 
table. On the other hand, he shall invite to this 
bolj table, such as, sensible of their lost and help- 
less state by sin, depend upon the atonement of 
Christ for pardon and acceptance with God; such 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 471 

as, being instructed in the gospel doctrine, have a 
competent knowledge to discern the Lord's body; 
and such as desire to renounce their sins, and are 
determined to lead a holy and godly life. 

V. The table, on which the elements are pla- 
ced, being decently covered, the bread in conve- 
nient dishes, and the wine in cups, and the com- 
municants orderly and gravely sitting around the 
table, (or in their seats before it) in the presence 
of the minister; let him set the elements apart, by 
prayer and thanksgiving. 

The bread and wine being thus set apart by 
prayer and thanksgiving, the minister is to take 
the bread, and break it, in the view of the people, 
saying in expressions of this sort, 

u Our Lord Jesus Christ, on the same night in 
" which he was betrayed, having taken bread, and 
" blessed and broken it, gave it to his disciples; 
" as I, ministering in his name, give this bread un- 
" to you; saying, [here the bread is to be distri- 
" buted] Take, eat: this is my body, which is 
u broken for you: this do in remembrance of 
* me." 

After having given bread, he shall take the cup, 
and say, 

" After the same manner our Saviour also took 
" the cup; and having given thanks, as hath 
" been done in his name, he gave it to the dis- 
u ciples; saying, [while the minister is repeating 
a these words let him give the cup] This cup is 
a the New Testament in my blood, which is shed 
" for many, for the remission of sins: drink ye all 
" of it." " 



472 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

The minister himself is to communicate, at 
such time as may appear to him most conve- 
nient. 

The minister may, in a few words, put the 
communicants in mind, 

" Of the grace of God, in Jesus Christ, held 
u forth in this sacrament; and of their obligation 
" to be the Lord's; and may exhort them, to walk 
u worthy of the vocation wherewith they are call- 
" ed; and, as they have professedly received Christ 
" Jesus the Lord, that they be careful so to walk 
11 in him, and to maintain good works." 

It may not be improper for the minister to give 
a word of exhortation also to those who have been 
only spectators, reminding them, 

" Of their duty; stating flieir sin and danger, 
:; by living in disobedience to Christ, in neglect* 
" ing this holy ordinance; and calling upon them 
c: to be earnest in making preparation for attend- 
i: ing upon it, at the next time of its celebra- 
* tion." 

Then the minister is to pray and give thanks 
to God, 

a For his rich mercy, and invaluable goodncs3, 
Li vouchsafed to them in that sacred communion; 
cc to implore pardon for the defects of the whole 
u service; and to pray for the acceptance of their 
" persons and performances; for the gracious as- 
" sistance of the Holy Spirit, to enable them, as 
M they have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so to 
" walk in him; that they may hold fast that which 
c they have received, that no man take their 
(( crown; that their conversation may be u 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 473 

11 cometh the gospel; that they may bear about 
" with them, continually, the dying of the Lord 
" Jesus; that the life also of Jesus may be mani- 
" fested in their mortal body; that their light may 
" so shine before men, that others, seeing their 
u good works, may glorify their Father, who is in 
" heaven.' 5 

The collection, for the poor, and to defray the 
expense of the elements, may be made after this; 
or at such other time as may seem meet to the el- 
dership 

Now let a psalm or hymn be sung, and the con- 
gregation dismissed, with the following or some 
other gospel benediction; 

" Now the God of peace, that brought again 
" from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shep- 
" herd of the sheep, through the blood of the 
" everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every 
" good work to do his will, working in you that 
u which is well-pleasing in his sight, through Je- 
" sus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. 
" Jlmen" 

VI. As it has been customary, in some parts of 
our church, to observe a fast before the Lord's 
supper; to have sermon on Saturday and Monday; 
and to invite two or three ministers, on such occa- 
sions; and as these seasons have been blessed to 
many souls, and may tend to keep up a stricter 
union of ministers and congregations; we think it 
not improper, that they, who choose it, may con- 
tinue in this practice. 

R r 2 



474 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 



CHAPTER IX. 

Of the Admission oj Persons to Scaling Ordi- 
nances. 

I. Children, born within the pale of the visi- 
ble church, and dedicated to God in baptism, arc 
under the inspection and government of the church: 
and are to be taught to read, and repeat the cate- 
chism, the apostles 1 (iced, and the Lord's prayer. 
They arc to be taught to pray, to abhor sin, to 
(ear Godj and to obej the Lord Jesus Christ. And, 
When they come to years of discretion, if they be 
free from scandal, appear sober and steady, and to 
have sufficient knowledge to discern the Lord's bo- 
dy, they ought to be informed, it is their duty, and 
their privilege, to come to the Lord's supper. 

II. The years vi' discretion, in young Chris- 
tians, can not be precisely fixed. This must be 
left to the prudence of the eldership. The offi- 
cers of the church are the judges of the qualifica- 
tions of those to be admitted to sealing ordinances: 
and of the time when it is proper to admit young 
Christians to them. 

III. Those who are to be admitted to sealing 
ordinances, shall be examined, as to their know- 
ledge and piety. 

IV. When unbaptized persons apply for admis- 
sion into the church, they shall, in ordinary cases, 
after giving satisfaction with respect to their know- 
ledge and piety, make a public profession of their 
faith, in the presence of the congregation; and 
thereupon be baptized. 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 475 



CHAPTER X. 

Of the Mode of inflicting Church Censures. 

I. The power which Christ hath given the ru- 
lers of his church, is for edification, and not for 
destruction. As, in the preaching of the word. 
the wicked are, doctrinal!}-, separated from the 
good; so, by discipline, the church authoritatively 
makes a distinction between the holy and the pro- 
fane. In this she acts the part of a tender mother, 
correcting her children only for their good, that eve- 
ry one of them may be presented faultless, in the 
day of the Lord Jesus. 

II. When any member of the church shall have 
been guilty of a fault, deserving censure, the ju- 
dicatory shall proceed with all tenderness, and re- 
store their offending brother in the spirit of meek- 
ness; considering themselves, lest they also be 
tempted. Censure ought to be inflicted with great 
solemnity; that it may be the means of impressing 
the mind of the delinquent with a proper sense of 
his danger, while he stands excluded from the 
privileges of the church of the living God; and 
that, with the divine blessing, it may lead him 
to repentance. 

III. When the judicatory has resolved to pass 
sentence, suspending a member from church privi- 
leges, the moderator shall address him, to the fol- 
lowing purpose: 

" Whereas you are guilty [by your own confes- 
u sion, or convicted by sufficient proof as the case 



476 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. &C. 

" may be,] of the sin of [here mention the parti- 
" cular offence] we declare you suspended from 
" the sacraments of the church; till you give satis- 
" factory evidence of the sincerity of your repent- 
* ance." To this shall be added such advice, ad- 
monition, or rebuke as may be judged necessary; 
and the whole shall be concluded by prayer to al- 
mighty God, that he would follow this act of dis- 
cipline with his blessing. We judge it prudent, in 
general, that such censures be inflicted in the pre- 
sence of the judicatory only; but, if any church 
think it expedient to rebuke the olfender publicly, 
this solemn suspension from the sacraments may 
be in the presence of the congregation. 

IV. Alter any person hath been thus suspended 
from the sacraments, it is proper that the minister 
and elders and other Christians should frequently 
converse with him, as well as pray for him in pri- 
vate, that it would please God to give him repent- 
ance. And it may be requisite likewise, particu- 
larly on days preparatory to the dispensing of the 
Lord's supper, that the prayers of the church be 
offered up for those unhappy persons who, by their 
wickedness, have shut themselves out from this 
holy communion. 

V. When the judicatory shall be satisfied, as to 
the reality of the repentance of any offender, he 
shall be admitted to profess his repentance; and 
be restored to the privileges of the church. Which 
restoration shall be declared to the penitent in the 
presence of the session, or of the congregation, and 
followed with prayer and thanksgiving. 

VI. When any offender has been adjudged to 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C, 477 

be cut off from the communion of the church, it is 
proper that the sentence be publicly pronounced 
against him. 

VII. The design of excommunication is, to ope- 
rate upon the offender as a means of reclaiming him : 
to deliver the church from the scandal of his of- 
fence; and to inspire all with fear, by the example 
of his punishment. 

The minister shall give the church or congrega- 
tion a short narrative of the several steps which 
have been taken with respect to their offending 
brother, and inform them, that it has been found 
necessary to cut him off from the communion; 
and shall in the presence of the church or congre- 
gation, pronounce this sentence in the following or 
like form: viz. 

He shall begin by showing the authority of the 
church to cast out unworthy members, from Mat. 
xviii. 15, 16, 17, 18; 1 Cor. v. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5; and 
shall briefly explain the nature, use, and conse- 
quences of this censure; warning the people to avoid 
all unnecessary intercourse with him who is cast 
out. 

Then he shall say, 

u Whereas A. B. hath been, by sufficient proof, 
* c convicted of [here insert the sin,] and after 
" much admonition and prayer, obstinately refus- 
" eth to hear the church, and hath manifested no 
" evidence of repentance; therefore, in the name, 
tc and by the authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, I 
;i pronounce him to be excluded from the commu- 
M nion of the church.' 1 

After which prayer shall he made that the 



478 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &.C. 

blessing of God may follow his ordinance for the 
conviction and reformation of the excommunicated 
person, and for the establishment of all true be- 
lievers. 

VIII. When one who hath been excommuni- 
cated shall be so affected with his state as to be 
brought to repentance, and to desire to be re-ad- 
mitted to the privileges of the church; the session, 
having obtained sufficient evidence of his sincere 
penitence, shall, with the advice and concurrence 
of the presbytery, restore him. In order to which, 
the minister shall, on two Lord's days previous 
thereto, inform the congregation of the measures 
which have been taken with the excommunicated 
person, and of the resolution of the session to re- 
ceive him again to the communion of the Church. 

On the day appointed for his restoration, when 
the other parts of divine service are ended, before 
pronouncing the blessing, the minister shall call 
upon the excommunicated person, and propose to 
him in the presence of the congregation, the fol- 
lowing questions: 

u Do you, from a deep sense of your great wick- 
" edness, freely confess your sin, in thus rebelling 
%t against God, and in refusing to hear his church; 
u and do you acknowledge that you have been in 
" justice and mercy cut off from the communion 
u of the saints? Answer , I do. Do you now vo- 
u luntarily profess your sincere repentance and 
u deep contrition, for your sin and obstinacy; and 
" do you humbly ask the forgiveness of God, and 
" of his church? Answer, 1 do. Do you sincere - 
u ly promise, through divine grace, to live in all 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 479 

" humbleness of mind and circumspection; and to 
u endeavour to adorn the doctrine of God our Sa- 
" viour, by having your conversation as becometh 
" the gospel? Answer, I do." 

Here the minister shall give the penitent a suit- 
able exhortation, addressing him in the bowels of 
brotherly love, encouraging and comforting him. 
Then he shall pronounce the sentence of restora- 
tion, in the following words: 

u Whereas you, A. B. have been shut out from 
u the communion of the faithful, but have now ma- 
nifested such repentance as satisfies the church: 
" In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by 
" his authority, I declare you absolved from the 
" sentence of excommunication formerly denounc- 
" ed against you; and I do receive you into the 
" communion of the church, that you may be a 
u partaker of all the benefits of the Lord Jesus, to 
" your eternal salvation." 

The whole shall be concluded with prayer, and 
the people dismissed with the usual blessing. 



CHAPTER XJ. 

Of tlie Solemnization of Marriage. 

I. Marriage is not a sacrament; nor peculiar 
to the church of Christ. It is proper that every 
commonwealth, for the good of society, make laws 
to regulate marriage; which all citizens are bound 
to obey. 



480 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

II. Christians ought to marry in the Lord: there- 
fore it is fit that their marriage be solemnized by 
a lawful minister; that special instruction may be 
given them, and suitable prayers made, when they 
enter into this relation. 

III. Marriage is to be between one man and 
one woman only: and they are not to be within 
the degrees of consanguinity or affinity prohibited 
by the word of God. 

IV. The parties ought to be of such years of 
discretion as to be capable of making their own 
choice: and it' they be under age, or live with their 
parents, the consent of the parents or others, under 
whose care they are, ought to be previously ob- 
tained, and well certified to the minister, before 
he proceeds to solemnize the marriage. 

V. Parents ought neither to compel their chil- 
dren to many contrary to their inclinations, nor 
deny their consent without just and important rea- 
sons. 

VI. Marriage is of a public nature. The wel- 
fare of civil society, the happiness of families, and 
the credit of religion, are deeply interested in it. 
Therefore the purpose of marriage ought to be suf- 
ficiently published a proper time, previously to the 
solemnization of it. It is enjoined on all minis- 
ters to be careful that, in this matter, they neither 
transgress the laws of God, nor the laws of the 
community: and that they may not destroy t\u 
peace and comfort of families, they must be pro- 
perly certified ivith respect to the parties appi j 

to them, that no just object agaihti then 

marriage. 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 481 

VII. Marriage must always be performed be- 
fore a competent number of witnesses; and at any 
time except on a day of public humiliation. And 
we advise that it be not on the Lord's day. And 
the minister is to give a certificate of the marriage 
when required. 

VIII. When the parties present themselves for 
marriage, the minister is to desire if there is any 
person present who knows any lawful reason why 
these persons may not be joined together in the 
marriage-relation, that they will now make it 
known, or ever after hold their peace. 

No objections being made, he is then severally 
to address himself to the parties to be married, in 
the following or like words: 

" You, the man, declare, in the presence of God, 
" that you do not know any reason by pre-contract 
" or otherwise, why you may not lawfully marry 
i6r this woman." 

Upon his declaring he does not, the minister 
shall address himself to the bride, in the same or 
similar terms: 

" You, the woman, declare^ in the presence of 
" God, that you do not know any reason, by pre- 
" contract or otherwise, why you may not lawfully 
" marry this man." 

Upon her declaring she does not, he is to begin 
with prayer for the presence and blessing of God. 

The minister shall then proceed to give them 
some instruction, from the scriptures, respecting the 
institution and duties of this state, showing, 

" That God hath instituted marriage for the 
w comfort and happiness of mankind, in declaring 

Ss 



482 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

" a man shall forsake his father and mother and 
" cleave unto his wife; and that marriage is hon- 
" ourable in all; that he hath appointed various 
" duties, which are incumbent upon those who enter 
" into this relation; such as, a high esteem and 
" mutual love for one another; bearing with each 
" other's infirmities and weaknesses, to which hu- 
" man nature is subject in its present lapsed state; 
" to encourage each other under the various ills of 
" life; to comfort one another in sickness; in hones- 
" ty and industry to provide for each other's tem- 
11 poral support; to pray for and encourage one 
" another, in the things which pertain to God, and 
u to their immortal souls; and to live together as 
" the heirs of the grace of life." 

Then the minister shall cause the bridegroom 
and bride to join their hands, and shall pronounce 
the marriage covenant, first to the man, in these 
words: 

u You take this woman, whom you hold by the 
" hand, to be your lawful and married wife; and 
" you promise, and covenant, in the presence of 
" God and these witnesses, that you will be unto 
" her a loving and faithful husband, until you shall 
u be separated by death." 

The bridegroom shall express his consent, by 
saying, " Yes, I do." 

Then the minister shall address himself to the 
woman, in these words: 

" You take this man, whom you hold by the 
" hand, to be your lawful and married husband; 
" and you promise, and covenant, in the presence 
" of God and these witnesses, that you will be unto 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 483 

<c him a loving, faithful, and obedient wife, until 
"you shall be separated by death." 

The bride shall express ber consent, by saving, 
"Yes, I do." * 8 

Then the minister is to say: 

" I pronounce you husband and wife, according 
" to the ordinance of God; whom therefore God 
u hath joined together let no man put asunder." 

After this the minister may exhort them, in a 
few words, to the mutual discharge of their duty. 

Then let him conclude with prayer suitable to 
the occasion. 

Let the minister keep a proper register for the 
names of all persons whom he marries, and of the 
time of their marriage, for the perusal of all whom 
it may concern. 



CHAPTER XII. 

Of the Visitation of the Sick. 

I. When persons are sick, it is their duty, be- 
fore their strength and understanding fail them, to 
send for their minister, and to make known to him, 
with prudence^ their spiritual state; or to consult 
him on the concerns of their precious souls. And 
it is his duty to visit them, at their request, and to 
apply himself, with all tenderness and love, to ad- 
minister spiritual good to their immortal souls. 

II. He shall instruct the sick out of the scrip- 
tures, that diseases arise not out of the ground, nor 
do they come by chance; but that they are directed 



4S4 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

and sent by a wise and holy God, either fdr cor- 
rection of sin, for the trial of grace, for improve- 
ment in religion, or for other important ends: and 
that they shall work together for good to all those 
who make a wise improvement of God's visitation, 
neither despising his chastening hand, nor fainting 
under his rebukes. 

III. If the minister finds the sick person to be 
grossly ignorant, he shall instruct him in the nature 
of repentance and faith, and the way of acceptance 
with God, through the mediation and atonement 
of Jesus Christ. 

IV. He shall exhort the sick to examine himself; 
to search his heart, and try his former ways, by 
the word of God; and shall assist him, by mention- 
ing some of the obvious marks and evidences of 

re piety. 

V. Ii the sick shall signify any scruple, doubt, 
or temptation, under which he labours, the minis- 
ter must endeavour to resolve his doubts, and ad- 
minister instruction and direction, as the case may 
seem to require. 

VI. If the sick appear to be a stupid, thought- 
less, and hardened sinner, he shall endeavour to 
awaken his mind; to arouse his conscience; to con- 
vince him of the evil and danger of sin; of the curse 
of the law, and the wrath of God due to sinners; 
to bring him to a humble and penitential sense of 
his iniquities; and to state before him the fulness of 
the grace and mercy of God, in and through the 
glorious Redeemer; the absolute necessity of faith 
and repentance, in order to his being interested in 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 485 

the favour of God, or his obtaining everlasting hap- 
piness. 

VII. If the sick person shall appear to have 
knowledge, to be of a tender conscience, and to 
have been endeavouring to serve God in upright- 
ness, though not without many failings and sinful 
infirmities; or if his spirit be broken with a sense 
of sin, or through apprehensions of the want of the 
divine favour; then it will be proper to administer 
consolation and encouragement to him, by setting 
before him the freeness and riches of the grace of 
God, the all-sufficiency of the righteousness of 
Christ, and the supporting promises of the gospel. 

VIII. The minister must endeavour to guard 
the sick person against ill-grounded persuasions of 
the mercy of God, without a vital union to Christ; 
and against unreasonable fears of death, and de- 
sponding discouragements; against presumption up- 
on his own goodness and merit, upon the one hand, 
and against despair of the mercy and grace of God 
in Jesus Christ, on the other. 

IX. In one word, it is the minister's duty to ad- 
minister to the sick person, instruction, conviction, 
support, consolation, or encouragement, as his case 
may seem to require. 

At a proper time, when he is most composed, 
the minister shall pray with and for him. 

X. Lastly, the minister may improve the pre- 
sent occasion to exhort those about the sick, to con- 
sider their mortality; to turn to the Lord and make 
their peace with him; in health to prepare for sick- 
ness, death and judgment. 

Ss2 



48G DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Of the Burial of the Dead. 

I. When any person departs this life, let the 
corpse be taken care of in a decent manner; and 
be kept a proper and suilicient time before inter- 
ment. 

II. When the season for the funeral comes, let 
the dead body be decently attended to the grave, 
and interred. During such solemn occasions, let 
all who attend conduct themselves with becoming 

. ily; and apply themselves to serious medita- 
tion or discourse: and the minister, if present, may 
exhort them to consider the frailty of life, and the 
importance of being prepared for death and eter- 

CHAPTER XIV. 

wig, and of the Observation of the Days of 
Thanksgiving. 

I. There is no day under the gospel command- 
ed to be kept holy, except the Lord's day, which 
is the christian sabbath. 

II. Nevertheless, to observe days of fasting and 
thanksgiving, as the extraordinary dispensations of 
divine providence may direct, we judge both scrip- 
tural and rational. 

III. Fasts and thanksgivings may be observed 
by individual Christians; or families, in private: 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 481 

by particular congregations; by a number of con- 
gregations contiguous to each other; by the con- 
gregations under the care of a presbytery, or of a 
synod; or by all the congregations of our church. 

IV. It must be left to the judgment and discre- 
tion of every Christian and family to determine, 
when it is proper to observe a private fast 01* 
thanksgiving; and to the church-sessions to deter- 
mine for particular congregations; and to the pres- 
byteries or synods to determine for larger districts. 
When it is deemed expedient that a fast or thanks- 
giving should be general, the call for them must 
be judged of by the synod or General Assembly. 
And if at any time the civil power should think it 
proper to appoint a fast or thanksgiving, it is the 
duty of the ministers and people of our communion^ 
as we live under a Christian government, to pay 
all due respect to the same. 

V. Public notice is to be given a convenient 
time before the day of fasting or thanksgiving 
comes, that persons may so order their temporal 
affairs, that they may properly attend to the duties 
thereof. 

VI. There shall be public worship upon all such 
days; and let the prayers, psalms, portions of scrip- 
ture to be read, and sermons, be all in a special 
manner adapted to the occasion. 

VII. On fast days, let the minister point out 
the authority and providences calling to the obser- 
vation thereof; and let him spend a more than usu- 
al portion of time in solemn prayer, particular con- 
fession of sin, especially of the sins of the day 
and place, with their aggravations, which have 



48S DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

brought down the judgments of heaven. And let 
the whole day be spent in deep humiliation and 
mourning before God. 

VIII, On days of thanksgiving, he is to give 
the like information respecting the authority and 
providences which call to the observance of them; 
and to spend a more than usual part of the time in 
the giving of thanks, agreeably to the occasion, 
and in singing psalms or hymns of praise. 

It is the duty of people on these days to rejoice 
with holy gladness of heart; but let trembling be 
so joined with our mirth, that no excess or unbe- 
coming levity be indulged. 



CHAPTER XV. 

The Directory for Secret and Family Worship. 

I. Besides the public worship in congregations, 
it is the indispensable duty of each person, alone, 
in secret; and of every family, by itself, in private, 
to pray to, and worship God. 

II. Secret worship is most plainly enjoined by 
our Lord. In this duty every one, apart by him- 
self, is to spend some time in prayer, reading the 
scriptures, holy meditation, and serious self-exam- 
ination. The many advantages arising from a con- 
scientious discharge of these duties, are best 
known to those who are found in the faithful dis- 
charge of them. 

III. Family worship, which ought to be per- 
formed by every family, ordinarily morning and 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 489 

evening, consists in prayer, reading the scriptures, 
and singing praises. 

IV. The head of the family, who is to lead in 
this service, ought to be careful that all the mem- 
bers of his household duly attend; and that none 
withdraw themselves unnecessarily from any part 
of family worship; and that all refrain from their 
common business while the scriptures are read, and 
gravely attend to the same, no less than when 
prayer or praise is offered up. 

V. Let the heads of families be careful to in- 
struct their children and servants in the principles 
of religion. Every proper opportunity ought to be 
embraced for such instruction. But we are of opi- 
nion that the sabbath evenings, after public wor- 
ship, should be sacredly preserved for this purpose. 
Therefore we highly disapprove of paying unneces- 
sary private visits on the Lord's day; admitting 
strangers into the families, except when necessity 
or charity requires it; or any other practices, 
whatever plausible pretences may be offered in 
their favour, if they interfere with the above im- 
portant and necessary duty. 



THE END. 



APPENDIX. 

GENERAL RULES 

FOR 

JUDICATORIES 

1. The moderator shall take the chair precisely 
at the hour to which the judicatory stands adjourn- 
ed; shall immediately call the members to order; 
and, on the appearance of a quorum, shall open 
the session with prayer. 

2. If a quorum be assembled at the hour ap- 
pointed, and the moderator be absent, the last mo- 
derator present shall be requested to take his 
place without delay. 

3. If a quorum be not assembled at the hour 
appointed, any two members shall be competent 
to adjourn from time to time, that an opportunity 
may be giycn lor a quorum to assemble. 

4. Alter calling the roll, and marking the ab- 
sentees, the minutes of the last sitting shall be 
read, and, if requisite, corrected. 

* The following Rules, not having been submitted to the 
Presbyteries, make no part of the Constitution of the Pres- 
byterian Church. Yet the General Assembly of 1821, con- 
sidering uniformity in proceedings in all the subordinate 
Judicatories as greatly conducive to order and dispatch of 
business, and having revised and approved these rules, re- 
commend them to the Synods, Presbyteries and Sessions, 
as a system of regulations, which, if they tltinhr prope, may 
be advantageously adopted by them. 



GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 491 

5. It shall be the duty of the moderator, at all 
times to preserve order, and, to endeavour to con- 
duct all business before the judicatory to a speedy 
and proper result. 

6. It shall be the duty of the clerk, as soon as 
possible after the commencement of the sessions 
of every judicatory, to form a complete roll of the 
members present, and put the same into the hands 
of the moderator. And it shall, also, be the duty 
of the clerk, whenever any additional members take 
their seats, to add their names, in their proper 
places, to the said roll. 

7. It shall be the duty of the clerk, immedi- 
ately to file all papers, in the order in which they 
have been read, with proper endorsements, and to 
keep them in perfect order. 

8. It shall be the duty of the moderator, 
carefully to keep notes of the several articles of 
business, which may be assigned to particular days, 
and to call them up at the time appointed. 

9. The moderator may speak to points of order, 
in preference to other members, rising from his 
seat for that purpose; and shall decide questions of 
order, subject to an appeal to the judicatory by 
any two members. 

10. Business left unfinished atthe last sitting, is 
ordinarily, to be taken up first. 

11. Amotion made must be seconded, and af- 
terwards repeated by the moderator, or read aloud, 
before it is debated; and every motion shall be re- 
duced to writing, if the moderator, or any mem- 
ber require it. 

12. Any member, who shall have made a mo- 



492 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 

tion, shall have liberty to withdraw it with the 
consent of his second, before any debate has taken 
place thereon; but not afterwards, without the 
leave of the judicatory. 

13. On questions of order, adjournment, com- 
mitment, or the previous question, no member 
shall apeak more than once. On all other ques- 
tions, each member may speak twice, but not of- 
tener, without express leave of the judicatory. 

14. When a question is under debate, no mo- 
tion shall be received unless to amend it, to commit 
it, to postpone it, for the previous question, or to 
adjourn. 

15. An amendment may be moved on any mo- 
tion, and shall be decided before the original mo- 
tion. 

16. If a motion under debate contains several 
parts, any two members may have it divided, and 
a question taken on each part. 

17. The previous question shall be in this 
form — " shall the main question be now put?" 
And until it is decided, shall preclude all amend- 
ment and further debate on the main question. 

18. If the previous question be decided in the 
affirmative, the debate on the main question may 
proceed; if in the negative, the efl'ect shall be to 
arrest the discussion, and to produce an indefinite 
postponement. 

19. A question shall not be again called up, or 
reconsidered at the same sessions of the judicato- 
ry, at which it has been decided, unless by the con- 
sent of two thirds of the members who were pre- 
sent :»1 the decision; and, unless the motion to re- 



GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 493 

consider be made and seconded by persons who 
voted with the majority. 

20. A subject which has been indefinitely post- 
poned, either by the operation of the previous ques- 
tion, or by a direct motion for indefinite postpone- 
ment, shall not be again called up during the same 
sessions of the judicatory, unless by the consent 
of three fourths of the members who were present 
at the decision. 

21. Every member when speaking, shall ad- 
dress himself to the moderator, and shall treat his 
fellow members, and especially the moderator, 
with decorum and respect. 

22. Without express permission, no member of 
a judicatory, while business is going on, shall en- 
gage in private conversation; nor shall members 
address one another, nor any person present, but 
through the moderator. 

23. No speaker shall be interrupted, unless he 
be out of order, or, for the purpose of correcting 
mistakes or misrepresentations. 

24. It is indispensable that members of eccle- 
siastical judicatories, maintain great gravity and 
dignity while judicially convened; that they at- 
tend closely in their speeches, to the subject under 
consideration, and avoid prolix and desultory ha- 
rangues: — and when they deviate from the sub- 
ject, it is the privilege of any member, and the du- 
ty of the moderator, to call them to order. 

25. No member, in the course of debate, shall 
be allowed to indulge in personal reflections. 

26. If more than one member rise to speak at 

Tt 



494 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 

the same lime, the member who is most distant 
from the moderator's chair shall speak first. 

27. When more than three members of the ju- 
dicatory shall be standing at the same time, the 
moderator shall require all to take their seats, the 
person only excepted who may be speaking. 

28. If any member act, in any respect, in a dis- 
orderly manner, it shall be the privilege of any 
member, and the duty of the moderator, to call 
him to order. 

29. If any member consider himself as ag- 
grieved by a decision of the moderator, it shall be 
his privilege to appeal to the judicatory; and the 
question on such appeal shall be taken without de- 
bate. 

30. Members ought not, without weighty rea- 
sons, to decline voting, as this practice might leave 
the decision of very interesting questions to a 
small proportion of the judicatory. Silent mem- 
bers, unless excused from voting, must be consider- 
ed as acquiescing with the majority. 

31. It is the duty of the moderator, to appoint 
all committees, except in those cases in which the 
judicatory shall decide otherwise. 

32. The person tirst named on any committee, 
shall be considered as the chairman thereof, whose 
duty it shall be to convene the committee, and, in 
case of his absence, or inability to act, the second 
named member shall take his place, and perform 
his duties. 

33. When various motions are made with re- 
spect to the filling of blanks with particular num- 
bers or times, the question shall always be first ta- 
ken on the highest number, and the longest time. 



GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 495 

34. When the moderator has commenced tak- 
ing the vote, no further debate or remark shall be 
admitted, unless there has evidently been a mis- 
take; in which case, the mistake shall be rectified, 
and the moderator shall re-commence taking the 
vote. 

35. When a vote is taken by ballot in any judi- 
catory, the moderator shall vote with the other mem- 
bers; but he shall not vote in any other case, un- 
less the judicatory be equally divided; when, if 
he do not choose to vote, the question shall be 
lost. 

36. The yeas and nays on any question shall 
not be recorded, unless it be required by one third 
of the members present. 

37. All judicatories have a right to sit in pri- 
vate, on business which, in their judgment, ought 
not to be matter of public speculation. 

38. Besides the right to sit judicially in private, 
whenever they think it right to do so, all judica- 
tories have a right to hold what are commonly call- 
ed u interlocutory meetings," or a sort of commit- 
tees of the whole judicatory, in which members 
may freely converse together without .the formali- 
ties, which are usually necessary in judicial pro- 
ceedings. 

39. Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a 
judicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the mo- 
derator, solemnly to announce from the chair, that 
the body is about to pass to the consideration of 
the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on 
the members to recollect and regard, the high cha- 
racter, as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and 
the solemn duty, in which they are about to act. 



496 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 

40. In all process before a judicatory, where 
there is an accuser, or prosecutor, it is expedient, 
that there be a committee of the judicatory ap- 
pointed, (provided the number of members be suf- 
ficient to admit of it without inconvenience,) who 
shall be called the Judicial Committee, and whose 
duty it shall be, to digest and arrange all the pa- 
pers, and to prescribe, under the direction of the 
judicatory, the whole order of the proceedings. 
The members of this committee shall be entitled, 
notwithstanding their performance of this duty, to 
sit and vote in the cause, as members of the judi- 
catory. 

41. But in cases of process on the ground of 
general rumour, where there is, of course, no par- 
ticular accuser, there may be a committee ap- 
pointed, (if convenient,) who shall be called the 
Committee of Prosecution, and who shall conduct 
the whole cause on the part of the prosecution. 
The members of this committee shall not be per- 
mitted to sit in judgment in the case. 

42. No member shall retire from any judica- 
tory, without the leave of the moderator, nor with- 
draw from it to return home, without the consent 
of the judicatory, 

43. The moderator of every judicatory, above 
the church session, in finally closing its sessions, 
in addition to prayer, may cause to be sung an ap- 
propriate psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce the 
apostolical benediction. 



STANDING COMMITTEES 



TWELVE SYNODS OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, 

IN THE 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: 

Appointed in May, 1821, to contract for the publishing of 
the Confession of Faith, to examine the proof sheets of 
the same, and to certify to the authenticity of the edi- 
tions which they may publish, in their respective bounds. 



1. Synod of Geneslsee. 
Rev. Ebenezer Fitch, D. D. 
Rev. Comfort Williams. 
Rev. Calvin Colton. 

2. Synod of Geneva. 
Rev. Henry Axtell. 
Rev. Henry Dwight. 
Rev. Derick C. Lansing. 

3. Synod of Albany. 
Rev. Samuel Blatchford,D.D. 
Rev. John Chester. 

Rev. Jonas Coe, D. D. 

4. Synod of New-York, and 

New-Jersey. 

Rev. John M'Bowell, D. D. 
Rev. John B. Romeyn, D. D. 
Rev. Stephen N. Rowan. 

5. Synod of Philadelphia. 
Rev. Jacob J. Janeway, D. D. 
Rev. William Neil, D. D. 
Rev. Ezra Stiles Ely, D. D. 



6. Synod of Pittsburgh 

Rev. Francis Herron. 
Rev. Joseph Stockton. 
Rev. Elisha P. Swh% 



7. Synod of Virginia. 
Rev. John D. Blair. 
Rev. John H. Rice, D. D. 
Rev. Jesse Turner. 

8. Synod of Kentucky. 
Rev. James Blvthe, D. D. 
Rev. John M'Farland. 
Rev. Thomas Cleland. 

9. Synod of Ohio. 
Rev. Robert G. Wilson, D.D. 
Rev. John Andrews. 
Rev. Samuel Carothers. 

10. Synod of Tennessee. 
Rev. Thomas H. Nelson. 
Rev. David A. Sherman. 
Rev. Isaac Anderson. 

11. Synod of North Caro- 
lina. 
Rev. John M. Wilson. 
Rev. William D. Snodgrass. 
Rev. William M'Pheeters. 



12. Synod of South Caro- 
lina, and Georgia. 
Rev. John Joyce. 
Rev. Anthony W. Ross. 
Rev. Thomas C. Henry. 
Tt2 



INDEX. 



A. 



Page. 
Ability and inability, - - 55, 80, 292, 365 

Adoption, .-- - 66, 204, 356 

Apostacy of Man, - - .36, 170, 353 

Apocrypha, not of the canon of scripture, - - 8 

Appeals, ------ 447 

Assembly, General, of the - - - 397 

Commissioners to the - - 424 

to meet annually, - - 399 

mode of dissolving, - - 399 

Assurance of grace and salvation, - - 88, 211 

attainable in this life, - * . " ^ 

may be shaken, diminished, and intermitted, 92 

B. 

Baptism. - - - - 134, 311, 36/ 
dipping not necessary in, - - 136 
subjects of 136, 312, 367 
not essential to salvation, - - 137 
its efficacy not confined to the time of ad- 
ministration, - 138 
to be but once administered - - 138 
how to be improved, - 316 
of the administration of, - - - 467 
Believers, can not finally fall from grace, - - 210 
benefits they receive from Christ, - 357 
Bishops or Pastors, of, - - - 381 
election and ordination cf, - 408 
Blindness, judicial, - - - * ' 34 



500 INDEX, 

c. 

Correction of God's children, - -33, 65 

Call, form of a, .... 410 

how subscribed, - - - 411 

sufficient both for ordination and instalment, 411 

must be presented to the presbytery, ' - 411 

how to prosecute a, - 411 

Calling, effectual, - 41, 57, 198 

Candidates, of licensing, ... 403, 407 

testimonials to be produced by, - 404 

to study divinity two years, - - 406 

trials of, - - - 40o 

questions proposed to 406 

Catechism, the larger, - - - 155 

the shorter, - - - - 351 

Christ the Mediator, - - * 45, 179, 354 

his Person, - - 47, 182 

his Humiliation, ... 47, 179, 186, 355 

his Death, Resurrection, Ascension, &c. 50, 189, 355 

his Offices, -.--. 183, 354 

the Efficacy of his Obedience and Sacrifice, 51, 193 

his satisfaction to justice, - 63, 180, 189, 301 

his Exaltation, 191 

Benefits of his work of Redemption commu- 
nicated before his incarnation, - - 52 
acts according to both his natures, - - 53 
effectuall) applies his redemption, and how, 53 
of the Union which the Elect have with, 130, 197 
Church, of the, .... 35,124,195,378 
privileges of the visible, - 196 
the purest, subject to mixture and error, 127 
the Lord Jesus Christ the only head of, - 128 



Censures, - 


144, 475 


wherefore necessary, 


145 


wherein they consist, 


146 


of the mode of inflicting, - 


475 


Officers, power of, 


145 


of the Officers of the, 


381 


Ordinances in a particular, 


384 


Government of, 


380, 386 


>>of, 


428 



INDEX. 501 

Page 
Commandments, Rules for understanding the, - 227 
the ten, - - 231,358,370 

no man able perfectly to keep 

the, .... 292, 365 

Commissioners to the General Assembly, - - 424 
Communion of Saints, - - • 128,200,213 

Complaints, nature and mode of, - • - 450 

Confession of Faith, - ' - - 5 

of Sins, - - -77 

Congregations, vacant, of their assembling for wor- 
ship, 428 
Conscience, God alone the Lord of, and has left it 

free, 101 

Contingency of second causes - 20, 30 

Covenant of works, - - - - 40, 170 

grace, 41, 175 

differently administered, 42, 17/, 178 

not two, but one, - - 41 

Creation, .... - 26,166,352 

Creed, the, • - - - V - 372 

D. 

Deacons, of, - 383 

of electing and ordaining, - 395 

Dead, of the burial of the, 486 

Death, of, - 215 

Decrees of God, of the, - - - 20,164,352 

Dispensations of grace, different, - - 42, 177, 178 

Dissents, 452 

Divinity, Candidates must study two years before 

License, - 406 

Discipline, general principles of, ... 426 

Divorce, of, ....... 123 

Duty required of man, 222, 357 

E. 

Effectual Calling, - . 41,57,198,356 

wl , of special grace alone, - 59 

Elders, ruling, of, - 383 

of electing and ordaining, - - 400 

Elect infants saved by Christ, m 



502 INDEX. 




Page. 


Elect, of their union with Christ, - 


. 


197 


only, effectually called, 


- 


24, \9S 


Election, .... 


23, 


64, 165, 354 


Excommunication, of, - 


- 


477 


F. 






Fall of Max, ... 


„ 


36 


Faith, the Confession of, - 


. 


5 


the principal objects of, 


- 


160 


of saving, - - - 41, 


71, 202, 301 


its Operation and Effects, 


- 


72 


necessary to salvation, 


- 


61, 194, 365 


implicit, not to be required, 


- 


102 


assurance of, 


. 


90 


Family Worship, Directory for, 


- 


488 


Fasting, of the observation of Days of, 


- 


486 


Foreknowledge - 


. 


29 


Free Will, 


- 


28, 54, 170 


G. 






Gon, Doctrine concerning, 


H, 


157,160,351 


Government, Form of, 




373 


Preliminary principles, 




375 


Grace, Covenant of, 


- 


41, 175 


ordinary means of, 


* 


301, 309 


L 

iMrr.nrECTiON of the saints, 




70, 86, 210 


i ttioo, - 




37, 62 


Incarnation of the Son of God, 


- 


47 


Infants, elect, saved by Christ, 


- 


60 


Instalment, 


- 


418 



J. 

Judgment, of the last, - - 151,193,219 

Design and consequences, 152 

Judicatories (Church) the several kinds of, - 586 

Jurisdiction of, - 456 

general rules for, - - - 490 



INDEX, 503 

Page. 
Justification, - - - 62,200,208,356 

the Instrument of, - - 63, 203 

the Fruit of Christ's obedience, - 62 

of free Grace, as to the subject, 64, 201 

the time of one's, 65 

State of, can not be fallen from, - 65 

the same under the Old and New Tes- 
taments, 66 

L. 

Law of God, of the, 93, 222, 357 

moral, for ever binding upon all men, - 96 

the use of, under the Gospel, - 97, 223 

Liberty, Christian; and of Conscience, - 99 

Liberty of will, 28, 170 

License, Form of, - 407 

Licensing, Manner of, - - - - 406 

Light of nature insufficient, 5, 194 

Limitation of time, - 457 

Lord's Day, of the Sanctification of the, - - 459 

Supper, the design of the, - 138, 315, 367 

Benefits received from the, - 142, 316 

who may not be admitted to the, 143 

preparation for the, - 317, 367 

cases respecting the, stated, - 319 

Lord's Supper, the duty of Christians at, - 321 

and after the, - - - 322 

of the Administration of the, • 469 

not a sacrifice for sin, - - 140 

M 

Magistrate, of the Civil, ... 117 

Christians may execute the office of, 117 
may not administer the word and sa- 
craments, &c. - - - 118 
may protect the church, &c. - 119 
people to pray for, &c- - - 120 
Ecclesiastics not exempt from his au- 
thority, 121 

Man, created holy, but peccable, - - 27, 167 

of the Fall of, 36, 170, 353 



604 INDfcX, 

Man, of God's Covenant with, - 40, 171, 35;! 

State of, after Death, - - - 149 

Duty required of, in Scripture, - 160, 

his chief end, ... 157,351 

Marriage, of, - - - - 121 

of the solemnization of, - - 479 

Means of salvation, - , 30, 97, 301, 309, 366 

Minister, of the translation of a - - - 416 

Missions, of - - - - - 420 

Moderators, of - - - 421, 434, 490, 494 

their authority and duty - 421 

Ministers, perpetual, of Church Ses- 
sions, - 385 
ot Preabyteriea, Synods, and the Ge- 
neral Assembly, - - 422 
how to be chosen, - - 422* 
Moral Law, the, what it is, - - 222 
its use, - - - .225 
wherein comprehended, - 226, 358 

N. 

Nature, the light of, - - 5, 61, 104, 110, 157 

the corruption of, 38 

o. 

Oaths, a part of religious worship, - - 112 

Offences, private, .... 427 

public, ... - 428 

Ordinances in a particular church, - - 384 

Ordination, Trials for, - 412 

Questions proposed at, - - 413 

Mode of, - - - 412 to 416 

Origin of evil, ... - 32,37,172 



Pastoral Charge, Resignation of a, - - 419 

Perfection of God, - - - - - 17 

iterance of the Saints, - - 85, 210 

depends on tbe decree of Election, 85 

Prayer, how, for what ,and for whom to be mad< , 

106, 109,326,331, 368 



INDEX. 505 







Page. 


Prayer, the Lord's, - 


332, 


368, 371 


of Public, - - 


- 


463 


Preaching", of, - 


- 


466 


Predestination, - - 


. 


22 


this doctrine to be handled 


with spe- 


cial prudence, 


- 


- 25 


Presbytery, of the, 


. 


391 


Process, Forms of actual, 


. 


430 


against a Bishop or Minister, 


- 


- 435 


Protests, nature of, ... 


- 


452 


Providence, of, - 


28, 35, 


168, 352 


Psalms, singing of, a part of worship, - 


- 




of singing, - 


- 


- 462 


Q. 






Questions, of order, - 


. 


404, 492 


Quorum, of a, - - 


388, 


392, 398 



R. 

Redeemer of the elect, who, ... 354 

Redemption, - - 47, 52, 194, 356 f 366 

References, - 445 

Regeneration, - - - - - 57, 68 

Religion, natural, the insufficiency of, - - 194 

Removals of Candidates and Licentiates, - 405, 406 

of a Minister, - 416 

of an Elder, 402 

Repentance unto life, - - 74, 206, 301, 365 

Reprobation, - 24, 34, 165 

Resurrection of the body, - 150, 217 

Resignation of a charge, - 402, 419 

Revision of records, - 443 

Righteousness, - - - - 36, 62 

s. 

Sabbath, of the, - 110,459 

Sacraments, of fhe, - - - 131,309,366 

the design of the, - - 131 

efficacy of the, depends on the work of 

the Spirit, - . . 132,309 

U u 



506 INDEX. 

Page. 
Sacraments, only two instituted by Christ, may not 
be dispensed but by an ordained minis- 
ter, ... . 133, 3ll 
of the Old Testament substantially the 
same with those of the New, - 133 
Saints, of the perseverance of the, - - 85, 210 
of the communion of, 128, 200, 213, 216, 221 
Sanctification, 68, 205, 208, 357 
Scriptures, of the holy, 5, 158 
authority of the, ... 8 
to be finally appealed to in all contro- 
versies of religion, - - 12 
inspiration of the, - - 9, 15 
to be translated into the vulgar language 
of every nation, - - - 12 
are the infallible rule of their own in- 
terpretation, 13 
what they principally teach, - - 351 
of public reading of the, - - 461 
Sealing Ordinances, of admission to, - - 474 
Secret worship, Directory for, - 460 
Session, the Church, ..... 388 
Sick, of the visitation of the, - 483 
Sin, and its punishment, 

36, 171, 173, 215, 219, 300, 353, 365 
Sins, all not equally heinous, ... 292 

aggravations of, - - 293 

Spirit, the Holy, works of, 

41, 51, 53, 57 9 59, 67, 68, 71, 80, 85, 91, 205, 302 

Supererogation impossible, - - 81 

Synod, organization of a, - - - 395 

Synods and Councils, .... 147 

their Powers, - - 147, 390 

may err, - - - 148 

not to meddle with civil affairs 

in ordinary cases, - - 148 



TtsTiMONT, of new, - . - . 454 

Thanksgiving, of the observation of days of, - 416 

Translation of a minister to be made by Presbytery 

Mode of procedure in, - • 417,419 





INDEX. 




507 


Transubstantiation, doctrine of, repugnant 

mon sense, 
Trinity, doctrine concerning the, 


Page. 
to com- 

- 142 
14, 162, 352 




u. 






Unity of God, 
Unregenerate men 


works of, - 


- 


19 
83 



V. 

Vacant Congregations, of their assembling for 

worship, - - 428 

Vows, 115 

W. 

Will, free, of, - - - 28,54,170 

to spiritual good, lost by the fall, • - 55 

recovered by grace, - 56 

perfectly free to good, only in glory, - 57 

Witnesses, of, - - - 439 

Word, the, how made effectual to salvation, 68, 302, 366 

to be read by all, and how, - - 304, 366 

by whom to be preached, and how, - 306 

how to be heard, ... 308 

Works, Covenant of, - 40, 170 

good, 78 

evidences of Faith, - - 78 

ability to perform, is wholly from the 

Spirit of Christ, 80 

have no merit, but are accepted 

through Christ, - - 82 

of the unregenerate are sinful, - 83 

Worship, of religious, - - - 104, 243 

to be given to God alone, - - 105 

wherein it consists, - 105 

not confined to any place, - - 109 

the Directory for, ... 459 

secret and family, Directory for, - 459 



VALUABLE WOBES, 

Recently Published by A. FINLEY, 

Corner of Chesnut and Fourth-sts. 

PHILADELPHIA. 

REMARKS ON THE INTERNAL EVIDENCE FOR 
THE TRUTH OF REVEALED RELIGION. By J Er- 

skine of Edinburgh. Price in boards, 50 cents. 

THE ADVANTAGE AND NECESSITY OF THE 
CHRISTIAN REVELATION, shown from the State of 
Religion in the Ancient Heathen world, &c. By John Le- 
land, D. D. Author of a " View of the Deistical Writers/' 
2 vols. 8vo. jg6 50. 

LETTERS TO A YOUNG LADY, on a variety of Use- 
ful Subjects: calculated to improve the heart, to* form the 
manners, and to enlighten the understanding. By the Rev. 
John Bennett. Seventh American edition, on fine paper, 
With plat* s. Various bindings, from §1 25 to 3 50. 

REFLECTIONS ON PRAYER and on the Errors which 
may prevent its efficacy. By Hannah More, Second A me- 
rican edition, boards 75 cts. bound 87 cts. 

MEMOIRS and REMAINS of the late Rev. Charles 
Buck, author of "A Theological Dictionary, " " Miscella- 
nies, &.c. containing Copious Extracts from his Diary, and 
Interesting- t Eetters to his Friends; interspersed with vari- 
ous observations explanatory and illustrative of his charac- 
ter and Works. By John Styles, D. D. Boards 125 cents, 
bound 150. 

GETHSEMANE, or thoughts on the Sufferings of 
Christ. By the author of the "Guide to Domestic Happi- 
ness," and " The Refuge." Boards 88 cents, bound 112 
cents. 

A CLASSICAL ATLAS, elegantly coloured, contain- 
ing a series of Select Maps from Wilkinson'' s Atlas Classica 
and Le Sage's Historical Atlas, for the use of those study- 
ing Ancient History and Geography in the seminaries of 
the United States — folio, bound, g5. 

A. F. has constantly for sale Theological, Medical, Mis- 
cellaneous, Classical, and School Books of every descrip- 
tion, and on very liberal terms. 



ISU/ 



CC r 






i 
jS X < : '(rr 












Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2006 

, PreservationTechnoloqies 

| A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Townsh.p. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 









'^ AC 



y 



< < r<5i 



IS* ^s^_ <:< <>:.<-.' 






